PROLOGUE - YEAR: 2014

IT WAS CLOSE to sundown in the middle of winter. A man and his son were going down a busy highway in a two-seated pick up truck. The man was driving, while his son was riding in the passenger’s seat. The man looked ahead of him as he drove. He seemed to be about middle-aged. Small bags under his eyes suggested his tiredness while the slight grey in his hair suggested his elder age. His son was much younger, sixteen to be exact. He had black hair that was a mess on top of his head and his eyes were bright blue, the sun making them even bluer as he stared out the car window. The two of them went silently down the road, at least, until a line of cars stuck in traffic caused them to slow down and eventually stop.

“Oh no,” the man sighed in frustration, “Damn this snow.”

The boy rolled down his passenger side window and stuck his head out to try and see the cause for the traffic jam. There was snow piled high along the sides of the road, continuing on up ahead, but it was unclear if the snow was the cause of the problem or not. The boy shivered as he was starting to get cold, so he brought his head back into the car and rolled up the window.

“Can’t tell what it is,” he said to his father, “Just a jam probably. We should be out of it soon.”

“I’m just worried,” his father responded, still looking straight ahead of him, “It’s already almost dark. If we have to sit in traffic, it may already be late by the time we get to the cabin. It could be dangerous.”

The man’s son looked over at him and sighed. He was quiet for a couple of seconds before then saying, “You want to go back home, huh?”

His dad chuckled, “Not yet. It just depends on how much time we lose.”

The boy nodded, “I just…really wanted to go to the cabin this year. It may be our last year.”

His dad looked at him, “Stop saying that, son, we’ll have plenty of years ahead to go to the cabin.”

“Dad, come on!” the boy laughed, “The epidemic is getting worse and worse every year. You really think we’ll get to go to the cabin again next year?” he then shifted a bit in his seat and rolled his eyes.

"Son, you give up too easy,” his father responded, “Scientists and doctors will figure this thing out soon. It’ll be over before you know it.”

“You’ve been saying that for the past two years, dad,” the boy said.

“And I’ll keep saying it until it’s over,” the man smiled over at his son. His son looked back at him and peaked out a smile, but then turned away, trying to hide it.

It was then that the traffic up ahead seemed to begin to move again.

“Oh good!” the man said as he began to drive forward. It was quiet in their car for several minutes before he spoke up again, trying to continue conversation, “So…I’ve noticed you’ve been getting real good at working those machines at the carnival.”

The boy laughed and looked over at his dad, “Yeah, it’s no big thing.”

“It is big,” the father said, glancing over at him for a brief moment, “I’ll need you to take it over after me some day, you know.”

“Dad, enough about that!” the boy exclaimed, “You and I both know by the time I’m old enough to own that crummy carnival that no one will be going there anymore.”

“Don’t’ say that. Neither of us knows what the future will bring.”

“It’ll bring dozens of night-flyers. That’s what the news says,” the boy solemnly spoke, “I watch the news, dad. Their numbers grow every day. They grow at a much faster rate than we can get rid of them. People barely come to our stupid carnival now. Why would they in, say, ten more years?”

The boy’s father sighed as he drove, just looking ahead at the road. It was then that they began to pass by what seemed to be the cause of earlier traffic jam. The both of them glanced out the driver’s side window. They were silent as the image of a destroyed car went by, followed by the shapes of bodies under sheets being wheeled on stretchers.

“Hm…bad wreck,” his dad said as he then decided to just look at the road ahead of him.

“Yeah….wreck….” his son responded, still looking back at the large bloody claw marks on the damaged vehicle as it shrank in the space of the back window of their truck. The image of the tragedy was now a speck in the distance but the boy was still looking behind him. He made a large sigh. His father then glanced over and, the son feeling his look, glanced back. They didn’t say a word to each other; both knowing the truth of what they’d seen, but pretending they did not. The boy finally turned around in his seat, facing the front. That’s when his dad decided to break the silence.

“We’ve got to have hope, son. People are losing hope, with the world the way it is now. And even though it seems silly to keep our little carnival open, it’s giving hope to the few who still have it. That’s what’s important.”

“You’ve always had too much hope,” the boy laughed half-heartedly.

“Someone’s got to,” his father responded, giving him a quick look and a smile.

It was quiet again for a portion of the drive until the man spoke up again, “I wonder how you’re mother is doing in all this.”

His son looked over at him. He had a look of disbelief toward his father on his face. He wasn’t sure if his dad had been talking to him, or just talking to the universe. Regardless, he answered, “Who cares?” he then looked out the passenger’s window with a huge sigh.

The father looked over at his son and sighed too, “She’s a good woman, son. More than you know.”

“Yeah? Well, whose fault is that, dad? She’s the one who left before I could even know who she was.”

“She had her reasons.”

“Dad, come on,” the boy retorted, finally looking over at his father, “She doesn’t care about us! How many times has she called us since the epidemic struck just to see if the two of us were ok? Try none. The world has gone to shit and we don’t even get a check in.”

The boy’s father just sighed again, looking ahead of him, “I’m sorry, son,” was all he spoke. His son looked over at him for a second, but then went back to looking out the window for the rest of the trip.

After a semi-long ride, the two of them finally arrived at their cabin. It was a small one, in the middle of a forest, with only a single dirt road leading to it. Their pick-up truck pulled up to the front and the two of them exited the car.

“Let’s get in the cabin. Quickly,” the father said, “It’s already dark.”

“What about unloading the truck? The boy asked.

“Just get in, son. We need to start lighting the lamps. We’ll unload the truck tomorrow, when it’s daylight.”

“Come on, dad. We’re in the middle of nowhere here. The night-flyers won’t come here. They’re most likely in the more heavily populated cities…”

“Son, just do what I say,” the father had a very strict tone.

The boy sighed rolling his eyes, but then did as instructed and went into the cabin, his father following him.

“Light the lamps, put one in every room, and shut the windows. I’ll start making a fire,” his father directed as he shut the door behind him. The son obeyed, not saying a word. He went into the kitchen with his flashlight on, soon finding several oil lamps. He pulled out some matches and began lighting them. He brought one into the living room so his father could see.

“Damn it,” he heard his father curse as he entered the room.

“What is it?” the boy asked.

“No more firewood,” his father was kneeling in front of the fireplace.

“What can we do then?”

“I’ll go out and get some. There should be a pile at the side of the house from the last time we were here,” his father then preceded to stand up and light a kerosene lantern to bring outside with him.

“I can get it,” his son suggested.

“No, son, I’ll get it. You just keep lighting the lamps,” his dad then began to walk towards the door. Suddenly, the father and son both froze, as they heard the faint sound of a loud screeching off in the distance.

“Dad,” the boy then said, breaking the spooky silence, “Let me go. I’m faster than you. I’ll be back here in no time.”

“Son, let me do this, alright? I won’t be long.”

“Dad—”

“No,” the boy’s father was very stern this time as he looked over at his son, “Light the lamps. Put one in every room. Every room has to be lit with the light of fire so they won’t try to come in. Go do it, son. I’ll be right back.”

The boy just stood there as he watched his father open the door, letting the cold, snowy wind in for a second. His father glanced at him with a small smile as he went outside and then shut the door behind him.

Several minutes had now passed. The sixteen year old boy was now upstairs, putting the last lit lamp on the table of one of the bedrooms. He then went over to the window and shut the wooden shudders that were on hinges on the inside of the window. He also locked it with a locking mechanism that was fastened to it. Secure, he thought. Now he felt it was time to go back downstairs.

THUD!

A loud sound seemed like it came from downstairs. The boy stopped quickly at the top of the stairway, “Dad?” he shouted, “Dad, are you back with the firewood?” but there was no response. So the boy headed down the stairs and into the living room. The only light came from a small oil lamp on the coffee table. But the fireplace was still empty and unlit, and his father was no where in sight.

“Dad?” the boy called again. Perhaps his father was in the bathroom. There’s no way he could still be outside.

Suddenly another thud was heard from above. It sounded as if it was coming from the roof. The boy looked up as he wondered what it was. He then glanced over to one of the windows that had not been shut yet and saw a bit of snow fall from above and pass by it.

“Just some snow fell on the roof,” he concluded. Just then, there was another sound. This time it was a scratching and it was also coming from the roof. The boy then decided he should probably go outside and see what was going on. What if his father was in trouble? So he then proceeded to light another kerosene lantern and take it as he opened the door and headed outside into the cold.

It was very dark. Except for the lantern he had to light his way, everything else around him was pitch black. He started to slowly walk around to the side of the house.

“Dad?” he softly whispered. He didn’t want to be too loud for fear of what was out there. When he didn’t get a response he tried again, “Dad?” he spoke a little louder this time. Still nothing so he continued walking, inch by inch, to the side of the house. Suddenly, however, he stopped. He saw several small spots of blood in the snow at the corner of the house. They looked to be trailing around to the side of the house.

“Dad? Dad, please…” the boy spoke in a shaky voice. He hoped so much that the blood in the snow was not his father’s. He was very frightened but continued to inch forward. He had to know what was going on.

It was then that he finally turned the corner. The sight he saw made him stop dead in his tracks. His father’s body was several feet from him, lying in the snow in a pool of his own blood, and a hellion beast was standing over his father, eating him. The beast was horrifying. It was hard to make out in the blackness of the night but the thing had large bat wings and pointy fangs. The image of the thing was only viewed for an instant, because as soon as the glow of the boy’s lantern hit it, it had changed back into its other form; its human type form.

The vampire held up its hands and cringed at the sudden brightness of the lantern’s light and shrieked. From what the boy could see, the vampire seemed to be around his age. He had blonde hair, pale skin, and the bright, blood-red eyes that all of their kind seemed to have in common. His clothes and chin were stained red with the blood of the boy’s father.

The boy stood there in shock. He stared at the vampire. The hellion. The beast. A tear ran down his cheek, “D-dad…” he softly choked out.

The vampire then lowered its hands and stared at the boy standing across from him. His stare was an angry and hungry one.

“That…was my dad,” the boy said to the vampire, but he got no response from the thing, “That…WAS MY DAD!!!” he then shouted, more tears streaming down his face.

Then the vampire stood up. Its hands became fists, and then started to run towards the boy, screaming as it did. The boy was startled and stumbled backwards slightly, dropping his lantern into the snow. He then began looking around, for anything to use to fight off the monster. The vampire was still hastening towards him, but then the boy spotted it: an axe lying in the snow next to the pile of firewood his father had gone out to fetch. He quickly grabbed the axe and, as soon as the vampire approached him, swung forcefully, and chopped the blood-sucker’s head clean off. The body fell to the ground in front of him and the head landed beside it and rolled off into the darkness. The boy looked down at his feet as the vampire’s black blood spilled out of its neck and into the snow around him. He panted heavily in exhaustion and fright as he then dropped the axe to the ground beside him.

Unfortunately, he did not have time to rest, for another screech was heard coming from behind him. He slowly turned around and looked upward at the roof. There was another vampire there, crouched and staring back at him. Suddenly, the lantern that the boy had dropped into the snow earlier had gone out, and it was pitch black again. The boy panicked as he heard the screech of the vampire, this time louder. However, he could no longer see and he knew the vampire must have returned to its hellion form. Without knowing what else to do, the boy turned around and started feeling around in the snow for the axe he had dropped. He had to find it before—

THUD! The boy suddenly had the air knocked out of him as the vampire landed right on his back.

“AAAAHHH!” the boy screamed in agony as he was bitten on his left shoulder by the beast. He struggled and writhed around as he felt the night-flyer tear and scratch at his back. He clawed at the ground around him, trying to escape, but it was no use. Suddenly however he felt something hard lying in the snow. It was a piece of firewood. He grabbed it and with as much force as he could, swung it behind him and hit the beast. It shrieked and lifted off of him for a second long enough for the boy to crawl out from underneath. He was in much pain but he was able to force himself to stand and turn around. His eyes were beginning to adjust to the darkness and he could just make out the night-flyer that was now in front of him. It spotted him and leapt forward, lunging for him. The boy held the piece of firewood in his hands and swung it again, hitting the hellion in the head, causing it to fall into the snow. It was now writhing around, clutching its face and shrieking more in pain. The boy approached it and held the firewood above his head like a spear, aiming it at the beast in the snow, and without hesitation, he slammed it down hard, right into the monster’s skull, killing it.

It was now that he fell over in brutal exhaustion. He was in so much pain and the cold snow felt good on his injuries. He started to cry now, “Dad….dad…I’m sorry…” his cry was mostly for the death of his father, but also from the release of adrenalin that a near death experience brings on. However, during this time, more screeches were being sounded around him in the darkness. Some of them were faint but some were getting closer. He needed to get back inside. He lifted himself up quickly, and stumbled into the house, shutting the door and locking it behind him.

He then proceeded to shut all the windows, locking them as well, the sounds of night-flyers echoing all around the cabin as he did so. He cried more. He was in severe pain but also he knew the remains of his father were most likely being eaten by the beasts outside. Why had he begged his father to come to the cabin this year? His dad had been right. It was too dangerous and they never should have come.

The boy searched the cabin bathroom for first aid supplies to dress his wound. Surprisingly, with all the blood he’d lost, he did not feel faint yet. He had to use this to his advantage as long as he could. Unfortunately, all he found was a wash cloth. He ran it under the cold water in the sink faucet and removed his shirt to dab his wound. He looked in the mirror above the sink as he did so. It was then that something strange caught his eye. His skin was pale, very pale, and almost white. He looked at his face, it was pale as well. Then he saw his eyes, which caused his stomach to drop. They were no longer blue as they used to be. They were sunken in and red now; red like a vampire’s.

“No….no…” he stammered in unbelief, “NO!” he shouted, dropping the wet wash cloth that was in his hand. He looked back at his bite wound. It was healed. Just like that, all that was left was a large gnarly scar. He felt his back too. No more blood, no nothing. It was healed as well. What was happening? It couldn’t be what he thought it was.

Suddenly, a very loud bang came from the living room. The boy hastened out of the bathroom to see what it was. To his amazement, the front door was open, but now lying on the ground, broken and splintered, and what was standing in the doorway was even more terrifying. It was several night-flyers. The forceful wind from the open door had blown out the lamp in the living room and it was now very dark, but to the boy’s amazement he was able to see very well in this deep blackness. He stood, paralyzed in fear at the hellions across the room. One finally opened its giant bat wings and flew directly towards him, stopping right in front of him. It stared right into his eyes. This was the first time the boy had ever really looked at a night-flyer before. No person alive has ever really seen one. It was ugly and grotesque. It’s face like a demon and its ears very bat-like. Its skin was extremely pale; its dark veins showing through. He didn’t want to look at it anymore. He wished it would just kill him and get it over with. The thing suddenly screeched into his face. The sound was ear piercing and the boy winced, lifting up his hands in defense. It was then he noticed his hands. He was horrified as he then studied them. His fingers were long and jagged, with long black nails jutting from the tips of them. He then frantically felt his face and ears. He continued looking at the other hellion as the realization that he was practically looking at a reflection hit him. He had become one. He was now, a nightmare.

The night-flyer then swiftly turned and left, just like that, with the others following it out into the snow. The boy stood there, in his cabin, in the darkness. A strange sensation soon filled his senses. He smelled the air. There was a smell there, one he couldn’t pin-point, but it smelled good, very appetizing. He could tell the smell was some distance away, but all of his will power was telling him to go to it; to take it. He then opened his mouth, that hellion scream exiting his vocal cords. His giant wings jutting from his back opened themselves as if in reflex, and he jutted forward, lifting off the floor, and flew out of the cabin and into the night.

CHAPTER 1: TEN YEARS LATER

IT IS DUSK, and the middle of October, and the leaves on the old trees are changing colors and falling all around a small two story house.  The house is in the middle of what seems like used to be a small neighborhood.  Most of the other houses are deserted or destroyed.  Several other houses, however, like this one, are still inhabited, specifically by a boy, girl, and an older, middle-aged man.

The girl, Eleanora Wells, sits in her living room, watching TV.  The news is on and she’s absorbing every bit of it.  She is a young adult, twenty one years old, and is sitting very casually on the couch, one arm rested on the arm rest and her head rested in her hand.  Her skin is fair; she has hazel eyes, and her medium length auburn colored hair is tied back into a pony-tail, that is, all except her bangs, which hang messily in her face.

“Nora, why do you keep watching that every night?  There’s never anything new on,” the boy who also shares the house, William Davis, suddenly walked in.  He is also twenty one, with messy, sandy colored hair atop his head.  He adjusts his glasses, which slide slightly down his nose as he waits for Nora’s answer.

“I just like it,” she responded, looking over at him, “Sometimes they have a scientist speak.  It’s interesting to hear if they’ve gotten closer to a cure.”

 “I don’t think there is much research being done on a cure anymore, Nor’,” Will replied, now sitting next to her on the couch, “I think they’re mainly exerting their efforts towards helping us remaining humans survive.”

Nora sighed heavily and turned back to the TV, “Don’t say that, Will.  I don’t like thinking that way.”

Will chuckled, “I know.  That’s why you never listen to the radio.  You don’t like hearing the…you know.”

Nora continued to stare ahead at the TV.  She was watching the news anchor on screen talk, but wasn’t listening to the words any longer.  She just watched his mouth move as she thought of other things.  Tears began to well up in her eyes and she shook her head to get rid of them as she then finally looked back over at Will.

“I heard it today…in the grocery store.  I couldn’t help over hear it.  Two more people we knew from school are…dead,” she whispered.

Will touched her on the shoulder, “Try not to think about it,” he comforted.

“But, Will, we’re the only ones out of our group of friends from high school that are still here.  All of them are either dead or have left here.  This…place is bad.  It’s one of the worst and heavily vampire populated areas in the state.  Staying here is not good for us.”

“Nora, stop,” Will demanded, “I know it’s bad, but…my dad.  He doesn’t want to leave, ya know?”

Nora shifted on the couch, bringing her knees up to her chest, “I know, I know.  But…we do need to think about what we’re gonna do after…he’s…gone.”

Will sighed and looked down, but said nothing.  Nora continued, “I know you hate to think about it.  I do too.  He’s just as much a father to me as he is to you.  But he’s getting worse and he refuses to go to a hospital.  What are we going to do in the future?  Will we stay here, or what?”

Will then stood up quickly.  He didn’t even look over at Nora who was staring up at him, awaiting his reply, “I’m not going to talk about this now, o.k.?” he then began to walk out of the room.  Before he left, however, he turned to look at her, “I’m going to bed.  Have you lit all the lamps and locked the windows?”

“Yeah,” Nora answered, in a slightly cold tone, “Except for the attic,”

“Well, can you make sure to get it before you go to bed?”

“Yeah.”

Will then left the room.  Nora sighed and looked back over at the TV, it was just static now.  The news stand had closed.  All TV stations closed once it got dark, and not only that, every business closed.  No one stayed open after sunset, because that’s when they came out; the night-flyers.  Only the hospital stayed open, but it was locked up super tight.  At least, that’s how it was in the human cities.  The Blood Lands were a different story.  They were always loud and full of excitement.  Or, that’s what she had heard.  Nora didn’t really know what went on there.  She always wanted to know, but, like every other human, was too afraid to venture there.  It’s too dangerous for a human to wander into a completely vampire populated city.  There were several Blood Lands around where they lived, more than anywhere else, which is why most people had left.  If only she could convince Will that they needed to leave too.  Every time she tried to talk about it, he avoided it.

Nora finally decided to turn off the TV and get up.  She needed to get the attic prepared for the night.  She rose from the couch and ascended the stairs.  At the very end of the hallway upstairs was a small door that had a few more stairs that led to the attic, which she also climbed.  The attic wasn’t really an attic, per say.  It was more a spare room in the very tip top of the house, right under the roof that they used for some storage.  Mostly things they didn’t need.  Things her parents used to use, and Will’s mother’s things that he didn’t want to see around anymore.  Nora lit the lamp with a match that was sitting on a small table over in the corner.  The table had several stacks of papers and folders that were collecting dust.

Among them was an old newspaper clipping.  It was from the year 2012.  Nora had read it several times.  It was soft and crinkly from being handled by her so many times.  It talked about when the Hellion Virus first struck.  She liked reading it because it was like stepping back into time.  She always thought about how little they knew back then and how unprepared they were.  She would have kept the newspaper clipping in her scrapbook in her room rather than coming up here each time to read it, but she didn’t like moving it from the attic, away from the rest of her parent’s things.  It seemed…wrong to do it.  She didn’t really know why though.

Nora then suddenly snapped out of her thoughts and remembered she had to close the attic window.  She walked over to it and reached above her head to grab a metal curtain type device above it.  She pulled down on it, so as to get the metal curtain to pull down over the window pane and she can lock it at the bottom, but the mechanism was stuck.

She heaved a frustrated sigh and continued to try to tug at it.  As she did, she stopped at the sudden sight of lightening outside the window.  It was a very bright flash and it was mesmerizing.  She continued staring out into the darkness, as if she was waiting for another one, even though she didn’t know why.  Suddenly, there was another flash of lighting outside, except this time, the image of a vampire shown within the bright second of light.  Nora quickly gasped and jumped backwards as the creature burst through the glass window and into the attic with her.  It landed on top of her, shaking the attic floor.  The table that held the small lit lamp wobbled, causing the lamp to fall and smash, turning the attic into darkness.

Nora screamed and struggled as the night-flyer scratched and clawed at her, trying desperately to eat her.  It was then she suddenly remembered that there was a gun in the room.  She looked to the left of her, but it was no use.  It was pitch black in the attic now and she had no clue where it could be.  Suddenly, a flash of lightning lit the room for a couple of seconds and she spotted a shotgun resting against the wall close by, but there was no way she could reach it because she was trying to fight off the hellion on top of her.  However, her thought process was broken as the hellion beast suddenly screeched.  It dug its claws into her shoulders to pin her down so she could no longer struggle.  Another flash of lighting appeared and Nora had a glimpse at the face of the vampire.  It was the most frightening thing she’d ever seen and she had a sudden realization that this could be the end for her.  It was then that the monster lunged for her face, and, in a sudden act of quick thinking, Nora moved her head as much as she possibly could, causing the vampire to miss her and bash it’s head against the floor.  It screeched in either pain or humiliation, and put its hands to its face.  Nora could also hear its wings flapping as well and, one of them specifically, hitting some piece of furniture in the attic, possibly a chair.  The object it hit fell and knocked the gun that was resting up against the wall onto the floor.

Lighting flashed again and Nora took advantage of her sudden bit of freedom from the beast as it was crying over its hurt face.  She reached behind her, grabbing the gun, and used the stock of it to hit the vampire in the face.  It screamed again and she kicked it, also crawling out from underneath it.  She stood up.  She could smell her own blood on her as she held the gun, ready to shoot.  She waited for another flash of lighting, which eventually filled the room and she quickly aimed and shot the vampire.

It screamed again, being knocked backwards.  She shot again, it was knocked backwards further.  It was now right at the edge of the broken window; it’s back facing the outside.  Another very bright flash of lighting happened and she shot one final time, causing the vampire to fall backwards, and down onto the ground with a thud.  Nora peered out the window.  Flashes of lighting were almost one after the other now, and she looked down at the body of the vampire.  It wasn’t moving.  She was breathing heavily as the rain fell down on her head, the thunder crashing around her.  She felt relieved, but then had a sudden feeling of remorse.  She stepped back inside the attic and looked down at her hands.  They were bloody and holding the shotgun.  She quickly dropped it and a tear ran down her face.  She wasn’t sure if it was from the adrenalin she had just felt, or sorrow for the thing she had just possibly killed.  She was reminded of the newspaper article her parents had kept.  That vampire on the ground outside had once been human.  Was it really its fault it tried to eat her?  It was trying to survive, just like she was.

She then quickly went back to the window and pulled as hard as she could at the metal curtain atop the window.  It finally came loose and she pulled it down over the broken window and locked it at the bottom.  She then proceeded to stumble out of the dark attic and down the stairs.

“Nora!  Nora!” Will yelled as he rushed out of his room.  He saw Nora running down the stairs, blood all over her, “Nora, what happened?!  I heard you screaming!”

“It’s…nothing, Will, I’m fine,” Nora consoled quickly.

“Nothing?!” Will shouted again, “You’re covered in blood!  Did you get attacked?”

“Will,” Nora then spoke, “I don’t have time right now to talk about it, o.k.?  I’m fine; I just have something I gotta go do…now.”

Nora then rushed quickly past him, grabbing a kerosene lantern that was lit and sitting on an end table in the hallway.  Will, however, followed her, and as she got to the front door, he grabbed her arm before she was able to try to leave.

“What are you doing?” he asked, turning her around to face him, “You can’t go out there!”

“I have to,” Nora argued, trying to turn around again.

“Why?  What is going on, just tell me!” Will continued to hang on to her arm.

“I don’t have time to explain!  Just let me go!” Nora then yanked her arm out of Will’s grip and unlocked the door and quickly went outside.  Will proceeded to follow her out as well.

Nora raced around the side of the house to the back, where she knew the vampire had fallen.  The rain was beating down on her and the lighting and thunder were raging all around them.  She could also hear faint screeches of the hellions off in the distance that gave her a slight shiver.  Finally she made it.  She could see the body of the poor creature a few feet in front of her.  She rushed over to it and kneeled down on the ground.  The glow from the lantern in her hand had hit the vampire, and she was looking now at its human-like form.  It was a young man; he had black hair and pale skin and looked about her age.  He had no shirt, but was wearing black pants.  He was lying on his back and the bullet holes were spread out across his chest, his black blood flowing out of them.  Nora noticed his chest was moving up and down; he was breathing.  He wasn’t dead, but he didn’t look good.

“What the hell?!” Will then shouted from behind Nora.  She quickly stood up and turned around to face him.

“Is that a night-flyer?!” he asked again.  He looked up at the attic window above them, noticing it was broken.  He then looked down at the ground, noticing tons of broken glass bits around the vampire, and instantly looked up at Nora again, “Did that thing…attack you?”

Nora sighed and then spoke, “Yes.  And he’s not a ‘thing’.  He’s a ‘he’.”

“A ‘he’?” Will asked in a bitter tone, “that is not a person, Nor’.  That’s a monster who attacked you!”

“He was a person once!” Nora argued, “He didn’t mean to attack me.  He’s weak, can’t you see!” she then turned around and kneeled back down beside him.  She stared at the bullet holes in his chest, “He can’t heal…he’s…going to die.”

“So?” Will declared, “One less of them to worry about!”

“I did this, Will!  I can’t just leave him here!”

“You did it for a good reason, Nor’.  It tried to kill you!  You can’t be seriously considering helping it!”

“He’s not an ‘it’!” Nora then screamed angrily.  It was then that Will became very silent.  He just stared at her bewildered as she stayed kneeling beside the vampire.  Suddenly, the sounds of more hellion screeches were heard around them.  Nora then quickly got up and went around the where the vampire’s head was.  She put her arms underneath his arm pits and began trying to lift.  She looked over at Will.

“Help me!” she suddenly begged.

“What?!” Will questioned in bewilderment.

“Help me!  I want to bring him inside, but I can’t carry him alone!”

“You can’t be serious!  We can’t bring that thing into the house!”

“I want to put him in the basement.  I need to help him, please, Will.”

“Why?  Why do you need to help it?”

Nora sighed and looked down.  She shook her head a bit before then looking up and answering, “I don’t know.  I don’t know why.  I just…feel like I should.  I feel like this is the right thing to do and the wrong thing would be to leave him here to die.  Please, Will.  Please, help me…”

Will sighed also, looking up at the sky in frustration and disbelief at what he was about to do.  He then, without a word, rushed over to where Nora was and picked up the vampire’s legs.  Nora picked up his top half and they both hurried him over to the cellar doors that were right outside the house.  Will quickly set down the vampire’s bottom half to open the doors, and then he and Nora proceeded to bring him into the basement, and shut the doors behind them.

CHAPTER 2

WILL CONTINUED TO impatiently wait by the basement door, “Are you finished yet?” he asked as he watched Nora.

“I’m almost done,” she responded from the other side of the room, “I can only go so fast.” She worked quickly, taping the last bit of gauze to the gunshot wounds on the vampire boy she and Will had brought inside only minutes ago. He was lying unconscious on a table they had in the room and she was standing over him. She couldn’t help think as she worked that she’d never been this close to a vampire before. It was strangely terrifying but also excitingly interesting. She noticed all the small differences between him and her. His skin was so pale; almost grey and he had small, dark veins that lightly showed through the skin. They were visible only in some places across his chest. She found herself mesmerized as she followed their pattern with her eyes all the way up to his neck. It was then that she noticed part of a scar over his shoulder that seemed to be coming from behind him at the top part of his back. It was curious to her, but she didn’t want to turn him over to look for fear of waking him. She knew that vampires didn’t get scars. They could heal themselves so quickly that there was never time for one to form. The only scars vampires have were either there when they were human, or are from the bite that turned them. She wondered if that was what it was from. Suddenly, the sound of other night-flyer’s screeching coming from outside snapped her out of her thoughts. Their loud screams gave an even more eerie feeling to the night, she thought; even more eerie than being this close to a vampire.

“I just don’t want him to wake up,” Will expressed as his grip on the shotgun he was holding tightened a bit. He looked up at the ceiling as he spoke, also listening to the sounds of the screeches outside.

“I don’t think he will,” Nora assured, “he’s extremely weak. He hasn’t had any blood.”

“Exactly what I’m worried about,” Will spoke again, eyeing the vampire with nervousness and disdain, “So come on, Nora, hurry up.”

“O.k. I’m done,” Nora then declared, lifting her hands up and backing away from the table. She then turned and walked towards the door where Will was standing. The two of them then proceeded to walk up the steps to the door and then through the doorway and into the house.

Once they entered the house, Will shut the door behind them and locked it. He then turned to Nora with a very serious look on his face, “Hey, Nor’,” he started, catching her attention as she was continuing her walk.

“Hang on, Will, I need to go wash my hands,” Nora held up her fingers, revealing small traces of black colored blood that had made its way onto her from the wounds of the vampire. She continued to try to walk away so she could head to the kitchen.

“No, Nora, now,” Will then demanded.

Nora stopped, sighed and then dropped her hands to her side, “Alright, what?” she asked looking at him.

“I want to call the N.F.C.U.”

“What? No!” Nora then pleaded.

“Come on, what do you plan to do with that thing downstairs? You helped it like you wanted to, and that’s great. But we can’t just leave it down there. We’ve got to get rid of it.”

“I didn’t help him so the N.F.C.U. could come and take him away and do experiments on him! I know what they do there, Will. I’ve seen it. My parents—”

“I know what your parents did and where they worked,” Will cut her off, “But you were only little when you watched them. I know you want to help vampires like they did but you are not your parents, Nora. You can’t help this thing completely. You did what you could and now it’s time to let the authorities handle it. What did you expect we’d do? Just let it stay in the basement until it’s healed and then it leaves all peaceful like? Because that won’t happen. It’s a monster and it’ll eat us!”

“He was human once, Will. I believe that. I don’t know what will happen but I don’t think calling the N.F.C.U. is the right thing to do.”

“Nora, wake up!” Will then shouted angrily, “That monster downstairs may have been human once but it’s not anymore. Whatever trace of the human being it used to be is gone now. It’s a killing machine. Just because you pull the thorn out of the lion’s paw, doesn’t mean it’s not going to still eat you!”

“How can you say that?” Nora shockingly asked, “You of all people know about the humanity that can be left inside a vampire. What about your mom?”

“We are not going to talk about that. It has nothing to do with that.”

“Yes it does!”

“Will you stop?!” Will then screamed angrily, causing Nora to jump, “Stop bringing up the past. Bad stuff happened to us but that doesn’t mean we have to talk about it. I don’t want to talk about it.”

“You never want to talk about anything bad, Will!” Nora shot back, “Past or present! You always change the subject but sometimes, bad stuff has to be talked about.”

There was then a small pause of silence between the two of them. Will looked like he wanted to shout something back at Nora but then didn’t. Instead, he just sighed, collected himself, and responded calmly, “Look,” he began, “Let’s not argue about this now. This stuff isn’t important. What’s important is what to do about that monster that’s in our basement. It’s going to wake up any second and we need a game plan.”

It was then that Nora sighed as well. She looked down at her blood stained hands; the black blood on her fingers. She thought of the vampire lying down in the basement. She didn’t even know why, but as she thought of him she felt sorry for him. Even after he tried to kill her; even with the fact that helping him could be a very bad idea; she still wanted to help him. What would she tell Will, though? How do you explain that you need to do something when you don’t know why you need to do it?

“Nora?” Will spoke up, trying to get an answer out of her.

“Will,” she began, not really knowing what to say, “I can’t let you call N.F.C.U. I need to help this vampire. I…don’t really know why. I just have this…feeling that helping him is the right thing. That something good will come of it,” she then looked up into Will’s eyes. He was staring back at her with confusion.

“Just trust me,” she then said, “He’s locked up down there. He won’t be able to escape, even if he wakes up because he’s too weak. By morning we can let him go because he won’t be able to transform. It could work.”

Will just shook his head in disbelief, “But Nora, just because that could work tonight, what about tomorrow night? He could come back and murder us all. What about that? You really think he’ll be so grateful for what you’d done that he’ll be friends with us and spare our lives? This isn’t a fairy tale, Nor’. Things like that don’t really happen in real life.”

Nora sighed again and threw her head back, looking up at the ceiling as if to relieve some tension, “O.k., look,” she then responded looking back at Will, “Let me at least just go and check on him one more time. If he wakes up, and…he seems dangerous…then you can call N.F.C.U.”

“I…I don’t know. I don’t really want you going in there alone,” Will expressed.

“Come on, Will, just let me act on my stupid unexplainable feelings for once and see what happens. What if I’m right?”

Will let out a huge sigh, “Alright, but I’ll be up here listening. If anything sounds wrong, I’m calling N.F.C.U. immediately.”

“O.k.” Nora agreed, “I’m going to go wash my hands and then I’ll head down there,” she then turned away from Will and silently headed to the sink in the kitchen.

After washing her hands thoroughly, Nora headed into the doorway to the basement and down the steps. Once she got to the foot of the stairs she only stood still, looking over at the vampire boy lying at the other end of the room. He seemed just as still and unconscious as he was before, yet she felt nervous. After a few moments, she finally decided to slowly head towards him. Once she got to his side, she looked him over. One of the gauze patches covering his gun wounds, she noticed, was starting to be bled through. It needed replacing. She took a deep breath as she reached forward, slightly touching the patch so as to remove it. She moved slowly, watching his chest move up and down.

Suddenly she gasped loudly as the vampire’s arm jerked, grabbing her own arm tightly. She turned to look at his face and noticed he was staring right back at her. His eyes were a deep red, and looked angry.

“What the hell are you doing?!” the vampire demanded.

“I….” was all Nora could get out. She looked down at his grip on her arm. It was tight and was beginning to hurt her.

“What the hell are you doing?!!!” he shouted again.

“I…I’m…” Nora tried to speak but she was too afraid. She then struggled to get the vampire to let go of her arm, “Please let go of me!” she then desperately asked.

“Not until you tell me what you’re doing to me and who the hell you are!” the vampire tightened his grip.

“Let me go!” Nora now shouted.

“WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?!!!” he screamed.

Nora shut her eyes in terror. The vampire’s shouting was like a lion roar in her ear. She continued to struggle to release herself from his grasp. She was trying as best as she could not to show just how afraid she was even though she felt like she wanted to cry.

“LET GO AND I WILL!” she then shouted back as loud as she could, continuing to keep her eyes shut. It was then that she suddenly felt the release of the vampire’s grip on her arm. She opened her eyes and quickly jumped back, trying to get out of reach. She looked at the vampire as she rubbed her arm in pain.
He still looked angry as he then spoke, this time without yelling, “Tell me what you’re doing and who you are. And why I’m here.”

“I…I’m…just helping you,” Nora cautiously answered, not looking away from him.

“And who the hell asked you to do that?!” he angrily asked.

“N-no one did,” Nora responded.

“So why the fuck are you doing it?”

“I…” Nora stuttered, “You were outside…you were hurt so I…brought you into my basement and dressed your wounds.”

The vampire now sat up on the table and looked down at his chest, noticing the work Nora had done. He then looked up at her curiously, “What a minute,” he then spoke, “You’re the one I tried to eat up in the attic aren’t you?”

Nora didn’t respond. She was still holding her arm in pain, but decided to look away from the vampire. She didn’t know why, but she suddenly felt ashamed.

“Hello?!” the vampire repeated, “Just who do you think you are, bitch?! You think I need help from a fuckin’ stupid ass human like you ? Especially one that I wanted as my food?!!”

“Stop it!” Nora suddenly yelled, now looking back at the vampire, “Stop talking to me like that!”

“I’ll talk to you any goddamn way I want to! Cause you’re a human! You’re a fucking weak human!”

“I helped you!!” she screamed again. Her stance had changed now. She stood more steadfast on the ground now, as opposed to her timid and frightened position only moments ago. Suddenly she felt less afraid and angrier. Her hands were clenched in fists as she continued to shout, “I helped you and this is how you treat me?! I don’t care if I’m a human or not! You should be grateful goddamn it!!”

The vampire looked suddenly wide eyed at her. He also seemed speechless and didn’t say anything. He and Nora stared at each other for a couple seconds more before she then turned around, facing another table.

She sighed before she spoke again, this time more calmly, “Look, I guess…I can’t make you be grateful, but I did what I did so…just accept it,” She then proceeded to pick up a small glass of red liquid she had sitting in a bowl of warm water. She then turned around with the glass in her hand. She and the vampire stared at one another again for a moment before she then held out her hand with the glass in it.

“Here,” she said, motioning for him to take it, “Drink this. It’ll help you’re wounds heal a bit. It’s only pig blood, but at least…you’ll be well enough to walk out of here by morning.”

It was then that the vampire suddenly burst into loud laughter. It made Nora jump slightly in astonishment. She pulled back her hand quickly, now holding the cup close to her body.

“You are a piece of work!” he continued to laugh as he spoke, “I try to kill you, and you try to help me! Just who the fuck are you?! Really?! Do you have a death wish?! You do realize I’ll just kill you and all of your family once I’m healed, don’t you?”

Nora did not respond; she just stared back at him. She wasn’t sure if she just didn’t have anything else to say, or if she was just too scared to speak.

“Hello?!!!” the vampire yelled again, ‘Talk to me, you goddamn bitch!”

“Stop it!” Nora screamed again, “Shut up! I refuse to have you talk to me that way!” she then angrily set the glass of blood she was holding on the table, “I don’t care what you do! Have you maybe considered that I’m just doing this because it’s the right thing to do? That it’s the right thing to help someone in need?!” she then turned and took a few steps to the door that lead back into the house. Suddenly, however, she stopped, and made a slight turn to look back at the vampire, “Sometimes…doing what is right isn’t always what benefits you the most.”

She then continued to walk towards the door, until a loud thud made her stop in her tracks and turn back around. The vampire was now on his feet, standing next to the table. Nora noticed he was slightly taller than her, which was unnerving, and he was looking at her with extreme hatred. He reached out his hand toward the other small table and grabbed the glass cup full of blood that Nora had set there.

“I DON’T NEED YOUR FUCKIN’ CHARITY, YOU FUCKIN’ SHIT!!” he loudly roared as he then forcefully threw the cup at Nora, making it crash at her feet. She screamed, putting her hands up to block the shards of glass from getting to her face.

“I HATE YOU! YOU HAVE NO GODDAMN RIGHT TO FEEL SORRY FOR ME!!” the vampire then seemed as if he was going to lunge at her, but in that same instant, the door behind Nora that led into the house flung open, and there stood Will, at the top of the stairs, pointing his shot gun right at the vampire.

“Don’t you take one more goddamn step!!” Will yelled, looking through the sight on his gun.

Nora turned to look at Will behind her, “Will, don’t!” she pleaded.

“Nora, get in the house!” Will demanded.

“Will...”

“Get in the damn house, Nora!”

Nora stared at him. He stood perfectly still and tensed, still aiming his gun and not taking his eye off of the vampire on the other side of her. Nora took one quick look back at the vampire who now had his hands partially in the air, glaring at her. She then decided to climb the stairs and stand behind Will.

“I called the N.F.C.U.” Will then stated.

Nora wasn’t sure if he was speaking to her or the vampire but she responded anyway, “What?!”

Will ignored her, but the vampire answered instead with laughter, “Ah! The N.F.C.U.; The Night Flyer Containment Unit….you know…if you knew anything about me, you’d know that doesn’t scare me. I’ve escaped from the N.F.C.U. more times than you’d like to know, you asshole.”

Will didn’t respond, but just cocked his gun.

“Will, come on, let’s just go inside,” Nora suggested, touching him on the shoulder.

“You go inside,” Will said blankly, also shrugging off her hand, “I want to see the look on this bastard’s face when they come to take him away. You don’t deserve the way he treated you.”

The vampire then chuckled, “Well, I can’t wait to see the look on your face when I eat her and make you watch!” he then walked slowly, getting closer to the two of them. Will tried to steady himself, continuing to point his gun. He was shaking but he didn’t want the vampire to see.

“You’re little girlfriend behind you is a fuckin’ idiot! She’s dead! If not by me, then by some other vampire she thinks she can save. She’s nothing but fuckin’ food!” that was the last thing the vampire had time to say, because suddenly two shots were fired from Will’s gun, hitting the vampire right in the chest, causing him to fall backward, hitting the table first and then the floor. The table then fell over on top of him with a loud thud.

“WILL!!” Nora screamed painfully as she then pushed him aside and started rushing down the steps.

Suddenly, Will grabbed her arm, “Nora, don’t! He’s dangerous! The N.F.C.U. is coming! You can’t want to help him after what he said to you!”

“Let go of me, Will! You didn’t have to do that! You didn’t’ have to shoot him!” she struggled to leave his grip.

“Nora, if you go down there, I’m not following you! You’re on your own!”

Nora just glared at him, not saying a word and then forcefully pulled her arm from his grip and ran down the rest of the stairs.

She didn’t see Will leave, but heard him yell, and stomp up the stairs and slam the door behind him. Nora then reached the vampire on the floor and after moving the table off of him she kneeled down beside him. He was writhing slightly on the ground, groaning in pain. Lots of black blood was pouring from his chest where Will had shot him twice. She knew she had no more gauze at her disposal, but after thinking for a couple more seconds, jumped up at ran to a corner of the room where there sat a large freezer, and a small fridge next to it. She opened the fridge quickly, and pulled out another small glass container of pig blood and brought it back to the vampire.

“Drink this!” she demanded as she held it in front of his face.

The vampire glared at her, “Get away from me!”

“Just drink it, goddamn you! You’ll never make it if you don’t!”

“I don’t want help from some shitty human being!”

“I don’t care!” Nora screamed, “Jesus, you’d rather die or have the N.F.C.U. capture you than have a human help you?! Just save yourself, please! They’ll be here any minute!”

The vampire sat up slightly and stared at her. Nora stared back. He was panting heavily, clearly in pain. It took several awkward seconds between them before he finally grabbed the glass from Nora’s hands and drank it all in one gulp.

Nora looked down at his chest. The bleeding didn’t stop, but had definitely receded considerably. The vampire had looked down at his chest and, noticing it too, suddenly decided to stand up quickly. Nora rose too and swiftly ran over to the cellar doors that led outside and began to unlock them. Suddenly, a small scream escaped her lips as she felt something grab at her shoulders from behind her. It was, of course, the vampire. He began to dig his fingers into her shoulder blades, as he then leaned over from behind her so that his mouth was close to her neck. Nora tensed up, deathly afraid of what was going to happen next.

“Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t just kill you now and steal your blood.”

Nora stood paralyzed with fear before finally getting the courage to answer, “I…I don’t have a reason,” was all she could honestly say back to him.

The vampire then let go of her and moved so that he was standing in front of her, “I don’t know you. And I certainly don’t get you. Why the hell do you keep wanting to help me?” the vampire said this with more honesty this time than anger. He seemed earnestly confused as he stared at her.

Nora just smirked as she then said, “Because I feel that it’s right. That’s all. Besides, what does it matter anyway? Just get out of here now before the N.F.C.U. gets here.”

The vampire just shook his head and let out a small chuckle. He muttered something under his breath, but Nora didn’t hear it. He then proceeded to push the cellar doors open and jump through them to the outside. Nora didn’t take the time to watch him go; she just shut the doors after him, locking them tight, and then fell to the ground in exhaustion.

CHAPTER 3: A FEW MONTHS LATER...

“ARE YOU SURE you’ll be alright here alone?” Nora asked as she stood up from the hospital room chair. The last few hours had been difficult as Nora had come to visit Will’s father, who’s illness he had had for the past several months now forced him to succumb to staying in the hospital. Even though, really she ended up coming to visit Will. As much of a father his dad was to her, more than her real dad had ever been, she knew Will needed the most comforting, and she was glad to be there for him.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine,” Will responded. He didn’t look at her. He just continued to look over at his father who was lying asleep in the hospital bed next to them. There was a small moment of silence as Nora watched him until he finally turned to look back at her, “Thank you for coming. And bringing me some clothes and stuff,” he concluded.

Nora smiled, “No problem. And don’t be afraid to call me. I’ll be home if you need me.”

“I will if I need to. But I think I really just want to be alone with dad for a while,” Will turned to look back at his dad as he spoke. Even though his father didn’t do much but sleep the past few days, nor did he show many signs of improvement, Will never left his side. In fact, he had stayed here in the hospital, spending the night with him for most of the week. Nora would have as well, but someone needed to stay home and watch the house, at least, that was the excuse Will had given her. Really, it was his way of saying that he wanted his alone time with his father, and Nora knew that.

Nora nodded, “I understand,” she then turned to head for the door, but stopped suddenly at the doorway as Will spoke up again, “You sure you won’t take a cab home? It’s almost sunset.”

Nora turned around to look back at him, “No, I’ll be fine. It’s not a long way home and I’m looking forward to the walk.”

“O.k. but please be careful.”

“I will, I promise,” Nora then turned around and finally exited through the door and into the hallway.

Nora exited the hospital doors and into the outside air, only to pause a moment to look up at the sky. It was, as Will said, almost sunset. She knew, however, that the walk home was not a long one, and she’d be home in plenty of time. She shivered a bit as the brisk wind hit her. Her baby blue sun dress blew slightly as she wished she had decided to bring that jacket she ended up leaving at home on the living room couch. She crossed her arms and raised her shoulders for a slight bit of warmth and started to walk across the hospital lawn. The dead leaves that indicated the depth of autumn crunched under her feet as she went. She listened to them until another sound entered her ears. It was several male voices coming from nearby. She looked over unassumingly as she walked, noticing a group of young men conversing and standing somewhat afar off, but still quite near the hospital. One of them was clearly taller than the other two and obviously older as well. He wore all black. Black jeans, black shirt, and a long black trench style coat.

“Come on, man, just go and do it!” one of the shorter young men pressured as he shoved the other one.

“I…I can’t,” the other one timidly said, wringing his hands nervously.

The taller and older of the three didn’t seem to really be listening. He was looking off in another direction and seemed lost in thought.

“You are such a pussy. You won’t go hunting but then you won’t take an opportunity like this!” the more outspoken of the two who were arguing continued.

“Give me a break! I’m still a little new at this, o.k.!”

“I’m newer than you are! How can you not think hunting is fun?! I love the chaos and carnage of it all!” The young man said this as he put up his hands in a claw like posture and made a loud hissing noise. Nora noticed his bright white fangs when he did this as she continued to walk and watch them. Obviously she deduced that they were vampires and after reaching this conclusion, she quickly put her head down and started her walk a little faster.

It was now that the two smaller vampire boys started to argue further and shove each other around as they did so. That is, until the one that had been doing all of the antagonizing bumped into the tallest of the three.

“Alright enough!” The tallest suddenly yelled, causing the other two to immediately cease, “You two are giving me a headache.”

“It’s not my fault! Jay won’t go in and do what we came to do!”

“Well, you acting like an ass towards him isn’t exactly helping.”

“He’s being a pussy! He needs someone to be an ass to him!”

“Just shut the hell up, Shane, Jesus.” the tallest grunted, crossing his arms and rolling his eyes.

“I’m the only one doing anything about this! I’m this close to leaving!” Shane threatened, holding up his hand in a pinching motion.

“Then leave! You’re annoying the hell out of Jay and me.”

“Ugh!” Shane kicked the dirt out of frustration and turned away from the other two.

“I’m sorry, guys, I just can’t go through with stealing the blood,” Jay finally spoke up.

“Then you’re gonna spend what’s left of your life starving. You can’t do anything right!” Shane turned to look back at him and yelled, throwing his hands up in the air.

“Shane! How many fucking times do I have to tell you to shut the hell up! You’re voice annoys the hell out of me! And leave Jay alone. He can do what he wants.” The tallest one sternly commanded, glaring over at Shane.

“You think you’re tough shit because you walked out on Dagon, eh Rogan? We didn’t ask you to come anyway!” Shane argued back.

“I asked him to,” Jay interrupted.

“Exactly,” Rogan responded, “I had to make sure you idiots didn’t get yourselves into trouble with this stupid scheme.”

“Stupid? If it’s so stupid and easy, you go do it, genius,” Shane egged on.

Rogan then laughed, “As if I would do anything so reckless. Besides, I’m not the one that needs the blood.”

“Me neither! Which is why I’m about to get the hell out of here and find some good kills!”

“Do it. We won’t miss your sorry ass.”

“Shut up!”

It was then that Nora had finally caught up to where their group was standing and she began to walk past them. She kept her head down for the most part, not wanting to let any of them know that she had been listening to their heated conversation, but then curiosity caused her to lift her head for a moment and make eye contact with one of them. It was the taller one; the one they called Rogan. It was also then that a wave of familiarity came over her as she stared into his blood red eyes. Time seemed to slow down to a painful pace as she walked by. It gave her time to notice the all too familiar black hair, pale skin, and the peak of a scar at the base of his neck that was mostly hidden by his jacket. All too suddenly though, reality snapped back to her as she noticed he was observing her as well and she quickly looked away and back to keeping her head down. She hasted her pace even further to get as far away as quickly as she could.

However, she had to suddenly stop in her tracks because Rogan had almost instantly appeared in front of her. She had almost forgotten just how quickly vampires were until she was face to face with him. She stumbled a bit, but was able to keep herself from completely falling over. She looked up into his eyes with a mixture of curiousness and fear as he spoke.

“Hello there,” he said. His voice was snake-like; not genuine as far as Nora could hear.

“Um….hi,” was all Nora could really get out. She looked past him at the place she desperately wished she could continue walking to.

“You recognized me,” he said so matter of fact, staring down at her.

Nora wasn’t sure if he was inadvertently asking a question, or just making a statement, but she felt somewhat obligated to answer, “Um…I guess,” she nervously said, trying to avoid looking him in the eye.

“Yeah, I remember you too,” he said with disdain like it had been an imposition.

It was then Nora decided to look up into his face, “Oh…” was all that came out.

“Yeah,” he then continued, now with a slight sarcastic chuckle, “I didn’t forget how you ‘helped’ me that time a while back. I’m actually here to ask you to help me again.”

Nora was slightly confused. She knew she heard him ask for her help but his voice seemed almost sarcastic. The way he had said the word ‘helped’ was obviously cynical and Nora was slightly nervous about what he actually did want. However, she wasn’t about to show her uneasiness. Last time, she came out alive by not showing just how afraid she was and she wasn’t about to start this time.

“What do you want?” she answered as confidently as she possibly could.

A slight smirk appeared on his pale face as he then said slyly, “More blood.”

Nora took a step back defensively. He noticed this and spoke again, “No, no, not from you, dumbass” he said it in a way that obviously made her feel stupid. Nora sighed and dropped her guard slightly.

“I want that blood you have horded down in your house basement,” Rogan then continued.

“Nora looked up at him, “What? N—no…no. Why would I agree to that?!”

“Um…maybe because I told you to,” Rogan said sternly, “And I’m a vampire and you’re a puny human so you’ll do what I say. That enough of a ‘why’ for you?”

“Well, I’m not going to!” Nora then angrily said. She then moved to the side and tried to walk past him. Something she knew, however, was a failed effort as Rogan took no time at all to block her path.

“I think you will!” he then loomed over her and shouted.

“Who are you to order me around?! I don’t have to do anything you say!” Nora yelled and then tried again to walk past him. This time, however, instead of just standing in her way, Rogan grabbed her arm and held it tightly.

“Ow! Stop!” Nora yelled.

“See this? See what I’m doing? This is one way vampires get their way. Do you really want to see the other ways?” Rogan tightened his grip on her.

“Ow stop!” Nora yelled, “I’m not going to do what you want! Do what you want to me, I don’t care!” It was then, in what seemed like only an instant, Nora’s back was now pinned against a tree. She hadn’t been able to blink, let alone even see when they had moved, yet Rogan was now in front of her, still gripping her arm tightly. His face was so close to hers, their noses almost touched.

“You will do what I say or I will kill you. You are nothing to me. And don’t doubt that I won’t. I have no remorse for killing human scum like you! Or shall I remind you of what kind of temper I have? I’m sure you haven’t forgotten.”

Nora shut her eyes tightly. His grip on her was hurting so bad she felt like he might break her arm any second. She didn’t deny that she was afraid of him and remembered all too well how angry he could get. She pondered her situation quickly. Last time she had helped him and put herself and Will in serious danger. Even though she had felt it had been the right thing to do at the time, she wasn’t about to risk their safety again. She had promised herself that, especially after Will’s dad had been admitted into the hospital. But what if she didn’t do what this vampire wanted her to do now? What would happen? He’d probably give no hesitation to killing her and then taking what he wanted later; maybe even when Will was home and defenseless. She knew what she needed to do, and it was go along with whatever this vampire wanted, but she was determined not to let him think she was fearful as she did it.

“O.k. O.k. fine!” Nora said through gritted teeth. Rogan then let go of her. Nora stood, holding and rubbing her aching arm. Rogan took a step back and then looked over his shoulder at his companions that were only standing a little ways back.

He then looked back at her for a second, “Stay right here a minute,” he commanded and before she could even answer, he instantly shot off back to them. Nora watched him talk to them. She couldn’t hear what he was saying but she saw him and the others occasionally glance over at her as they spoke. Then, in almost an instant, Rogan was back next to her.

“O.k. let’s go,” he then ordered, grabbing her upper arm and pushing her forward in front of him.

“What?” Nora asked.

“Come on, we’re going to get the blood.”

“Wait…wait no I’m not going with you!”

“You are to. The deal was you go get the blood for us.”

“You never made any kind of deal. You just said you wanted the blood.”

“Well this is the deal now! And you’re going to do it! And I’m coming with you to make sure you don’t skip out! Now go!”

Nora just stared at him angrily.

“Hello?!” he yelled, “I said go! Get!!” he grabbed her arm again and pushed her in front of him. Nora started walking, “I’m not a dog, you know! You don’t have to yell at me to get what you want!” she said, looking back slightly to talk to him.

Rogan chuckled, “Yeah, you’re a human. That’s worse than a dog.”

“Um, I’m sorry, but weren’t you a human once?”

Rogan tilted his head side to side, cracking his neck, “I don’t consider that a part of my life anymore. I’m not human anymore, so why think about it? I’m much more powerful now and that’s all that matters.”

“Wow,” Nora just said as she walked. It was quiet a beat until she then added, “But…Rogan…isn’t that your human name?”

“That’s my last name.”

Nora then backed up her pace a bit so that she was walking right next to him. She looked over at him, now a little more curious, “What about your first name?” she inquired.

“Don’t have one.”

“Oh please!” Nora sarcastically chuckled, “You have a last name but no first name?!”

“I dropped my first name after I became a vampire. That name was a part of my human life. It’s gone now. End of story.”

Nora didn’t respond. She just kept walking amidst the awkward silence that stayed with them until they finally reached her house.

When they got there they both approached the outside cellar door and Nora gestured for Rogan to enter, “Here ya go,” she said.

“Uh, no. We’re both going in,” he ordered and Nora sighed, rolled her eyes, and then opened the double doors. They both walked down the stairs to the basement and Nora made her way to the freezer.

“What do you want me to put it in?” she asked him.

“Anything. Just fill it as much as you can,” he answered. Nora looked over at him and noticed he was looking at a framed picture of a woman that had been sitting on an end table. She immediately went over and slammed the picture down on its face. She left her hand on it as she looked up at him. Anger filled her as she noticed his smug expression.

“Oh, don’t want me looking, eh?” he said with just as much smugness as was on his face. Nora didn’t say anything back but just turned around and headed back to the freezer. She found a duffle bag that had been behind the couch and started filling it with the little frozen jars of blood.

“So, who is she then?” Rogan spoke up, referring to the picture. Nora said nothing. She just continued to fill the duffle bag, only listening to the clinking of the jars as they bumped each other inside.

“You’re mom? That lady in the picture, it’s your mom isn’t it?” Rogan questioned more. When Nora ignored him a second time, he continued, “Not going to share are you?” he then chuckled.

Nora stopped filling the duffle bag and turned towards him, “Why the hell would I share anything with you?!”

Rogan laughed, “Just curious that’s all.”

“Why?” Nora asked, “Why do you give a shit about me?”

Rogan picked up the picture again and looked down at it, “Don’t,” he answered. He then looked up at her, still holding the picture, “Just want to know what you’re story is. You’re interesting that’s all. A girl saves a vampire. Just trying to figure out what you’re all about.”

“Well don’t,” Nora sternly said.

Rogan chuckled, “Fine,” he then tossed the picture onto the couch, “I don’t give a fuck.”

Nora then quickly walked over to him with the duffle bag full of blood jars and shoved it at him, “Here ya go. Now get the hell out.”

Rogan laughed again as he held the duffle bag and then grabbed her arm with his free hand, “No, no, you’re coming back with me.”

“What?!!” Nora shouted, trying to pull her arm from his grip but failing, “That wasn’t part of the deal!”

“It is now.”

“What is the point of me coming back with you?! I did what you wanted!!” Nora screamed.

“Cause I like making you miserable,” Rogan responded with a smirk and that same amount of arrogance as before, “And you need to learn a lesson; one that involves helping vampires and how it’s stupid.”

Nora now looked at him angrily. She wanted to burst into tears and scream and hurt him, but all that came out was, “Fuck you.”

Rogan laughed, “Ha, thanks but no thanks,” he then let go of her arm and Nora stomped past him, up the stairs, and out the basement doors. Rogan followed, “Yeah you might want to hurry, it’s almost dark!” he then laughed again as they both walked away from the house.

CHAPTER 4

FINALLY, AFTER A completely silent walk back, Nora and Rogan reached the hospital and his group of two other vampires once more.

“Well, go on, honey,” Rogan sarcastically urged, “Give ‘em the bag.”

Nora shot him a nasty glance as she then approached Shane.

“Ooh aren’t you a scrumptious thing,” Shane trifled, looking her up and down. Nora made a disgusted face as she then shoved the duffle bag full of blood into Shane’s hands.

“Oh feisty! I like that! I bet your blood is spicy!” he then laughed as he noticed her further disgust.

“Well, that’ll be all sweetie. Better hurry on home now,” Rogan said looking down, as he stepped in between her and Shane,

Nora then decided to muster up as much courage as she could and ask what had been on her mind for the past hour, “Why? Why did you do this to me?! All I ever did was help you that once—”

“HEY!” Rogan then shouted, cutting her off, “What did you expect? Did you really think this was one of your fairy tales where the human helps the vampire and he helps her in return? That somehow I’d appreciate your stupidity and weakness and reward you?!” he paused, giving Nora enough time to have tears well up in her eyes. He then bent down a bit so that he was at eye level with her, “Well, I hate to break it to ya, hun, but it’s not. This is reality. And vampires aren’t the nice creatures you think we are. So get used to it.”

Nora fought hard to fight back the tears in her eyes, “I hate you,” she softly breathed out.

“You know what?” Rogan responded, “GOOD!”

The last word he shouted made Nora jump a bit and one of the many tears she was trying to hold back managed to make its way down her cheek. She wiped it away quickly and then, with nothing else to say, she turned around silently and briskly walked off; wanting to get as far away from there as possible.

Rogan watched her go as Shane and Jay laughed at talked amongst themselves about the loot they had just received. It was suddenly that Rogan noticed Nora decide to break away from the walking path afar off and start to cut through the woods. He then looked up at the sky. It was very close to dark. “What the hell was she doing?” he thought.

“Hey, I’m gonna head out,” he then stated to the other two boys before then heading in her direction, “You guys have fun.”

“Oh we will! I’m gonna go get some kills! See you chumps later!” Shane then said as he also walked away in the opposite direction.

“Hey, Rogan!” Jay then shouted. Rogan stopped his quick walk and turned back to look at him.

“Yeah?” he responded impatiently. He looked back nervously at the trees where Nora had entered the woods and tapped the side of his leg with his hands as he irritably waited for Jay to say what he was going to say.

“Thanks for this,” he held up the duffle bag and softly smiled.

Rogan softened a bit and just nodded back, “Just…you better learn to hunt soon….o.k.?”

Jay nodded too, “Yeah I will. Promise,” he smiled sincerely up at Rogan and then walked away as well, in the same direction Shane had gone.

Rogan then turned around quickly and continued a brisk pace into the woods where he had seen Nora go.

Meanwhile Nora continued her hurried walk through the trees. She hugged herself for warmth as the temperature around her dropped. She shook her head, trying to get the thoughts of Rogan out of her head. She wiped her face as tears were still finding their way out of her eyes and down her face. Why should she waist any thoughts or emotions on him? He was horrible; by human and vampire standards. She then took a second to look up and glance around her, noticing that things were getting darker and harder to see. She jumped several times during her walk at the horrifying distant shrieks that surrounded her. The noises seemed to be getting closer and she tried to walk faster, that is, until she hit a small clearing in the woods, at which time someone had caught up with her.

“Hey you!” the voice shouted.

Nora turned around to look at who was acknowledging her. It was, of course, Rogan. “Of all people!” she thought to herself. She had half a mind to just ignore him and continue on her path, but instead she answered him in the most biting tone she could gather, “I have a name ya know. It’s Nora. And what the hell do you want anyway?!”

“I should be asking you that question,” Rogan answered, “Do you want to get killed?!

“What’s it to you anyway? You don’t give a damn!” She then started to turn back around, “But if you must know this is the fastest way back to my house.”

“And the most idiotic!” Rogan sternly stated, grabbing her by the arm and stopping her, “Do you not hear the amount of night-flyers around you? You’re easy prey out here!”

“So? Why do you care?!” Nora shouted, pulling her arm from his grip and staring at him.

Rogan didn’t have an answer. He just stared back at her. His stare then turned to a scowl as he finally spoke up, “God you are such a dumb bitch. Fine. Do whatever you want. Get killed. See if I give a fuck.”

Nora scoffed at him and then continued her quick walk through the trees.

“GAH!” Rogan then raged as he kicked the dirt under him angrily. He then ran off and proceeded to jump up one of the taller trees and continued to secretly keep his eye on her. He remained quiet as he watched her, listening to the shrieks of the many predators surrounding them. Vampires were starting to change into their hellion forms now. He looked down at his own human-like hands. He knew he would change soon as well.

“Hey dude, what’s up?” a voice suddenly sounded next to him, breaking the silence and his thoughts. It was Shane. He had suddenly appeared next to Rogan, causing him to now groan in annoyance.

“Wow. Nice to see you too,” Shane responded to his obvious disdain.

“What are you doing here? Can’t you just leave me the fuck alone?” Rogan asked angrily.

“Oh come on, I’m bored.”

Rogan looked over at him. His whole face and front was covered in fresh blood, “I see. Already did your hunting for the night, eh?”

“Yup. I could go for some more though,” Shane then looked over at Rogan, “I see you haven’t done any yet.”

“Yeah well….I’m busy.” Rogan coldly responded, looking back over at where Nora was walking. The screeches of nearby hellions were getting louder and he shifted his gaze from her to the skies around him, scouting for the beasts.

It was then that Shane’s eyes found their way to where Nora was walking as well, “Oh man! You’re going after that! Sweet!”

“Can you please go away? You annoy me to no end!” Rogan clenched his fists as he threw his head back in frustration.

“Man, you gotta tell me how she tastes. And save me some of that blood. I bet it’s fiery!”

“Get the hell out of my face, Shane! And go away!!!” Rogan now shouted to his face.

“What is your problem, man?” Shane then asked.

“You. Now go away,” Rogan turned back to Nora and didn’t shift his gaze from her once.

“Dude. Do you like her or something?”

“No.”

“Then what are you waiting for? Go get her already!”

“Just leave me alone!”

“Dude, if you don’t I’m going after that.”

It was then that Rogan finally looked away from Nora and glared in utter hatred at Shane’s eyes. He grabbed him by the arm firmly and said in as much sternness and seriousness as he could, “Don’t’ you fucking dare.”

Shane then laughed at him, “Or what?”

“Or I rip your fucking throat out, that’s what!”

It was silent between them for a few beats. It was also then that the sky had finally become completely dark. The sun had officially set, and there was no more natural light in the sky. Rogan continued staring at Shane, noticing the horrifying change taking place that he knew was also happening to him. They were hellions now; the two of them. Shane’s eyes changed to black, his ears twisted up into large pointy bat like lobes. His skin became even more pale and all of those black veins of his shown through like it was made of tissue paper. He smiled at Rogan, while removing his arm from his grip. Rogan could see all of those pointy, horrible, jagged fangs that made up his entire grin and was only slightly too slow to catch Shane as he jumped from the tree, spread his giant bat-like wings, and took off toward Nora.

“SHANE!!!” Rogan shouted after him, but Shane ignored him and continued his flight, “Bastard!” Rogan cursed as he then jumped and also took flight, speeding toward Shane.

Nora had begun to slightly jog now through the forest. She had realized that it was now completely dark and she wasn’t denying that she was absolutely terrified. She listed to her heavy breathing as she jogged and the screams of the hellions that seemed to be getting closer to where she was. Rogan had been right; she shouldn’t have come this way. But what choice did she have?   Asked him for a ride home? Not on her life.

All of the sudden a loud THUD echoed through the air where she was standing and she was forced to stop dead in her tracks. She was now looking face to face with a hellion. It was standing right in front of her, wings extended, and a large disgusting grin on its face.

“Hey there, feisty girl, I can’t wait to taste that spicy blood of yours!” He spoke. His voice was raspy with a most demonic quality. It was enough to make the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. Nora didn’t waste any time as she quickly turned around and tried to run the other direction, but of course the hellion Shane swooped down and grabbed her back, with his talon-like fingers, right at her shoulder blades, trying to take off with her. Nora screamed her lungs out as she struggled and squirmed trying to force him to drop her. She knew, however, that this was futile, but didn’t know what else to do.

All of the sudden she was dropped. She hit the ground with quite a bit of force and coughed as she tried to breathe back in the wind that was just knocked out of her. She rolled around onto her back, which ached with great pain. She recognized the smell of her own blood as she looked in front of her, trying to focus her blurry vision. What she saw was two hellions fighting one another. One of them was the one that had tried to carry her away, but the other one she couldn’t quite make out. Even so, she could tell it was clearly winning. Their struggle was quite forceful. It consisted of clawing and throwing one another. Finally, however, Shane was thrown to the ground onto his stomach, and the other hellion stood over his back, picking up Shane’s head by the hair and bringing it to his mouth. Nora saw him whisper something to Shane, but Shane’s only response was to claw and screech, trying to get back over to Nora and finish what he had started. However, he never got to, because in one swift motion, the other hellion standing over him grabbed his head with both hands and broke his neck. He then dropped Shane’s now lifeless body to the ground and looked over at Nora. Nora panicked and crawled backward on the ground, trying to get away from this new threat. That didn’t stop the hellion from coming over and standing over her.

“Get up,” it said in that same demonic throaty voice as she had heard the other one speak only earlier. Yet, for some strange reason, this one’s voice had a hint of familiarity.

“Wha—what?” Nora stammered.

“Get up!” it then yelled. Nora didn’t respond but sat staring up at him. There was something more familiar to him than just his voice. Maybe it was that scar she noticed peeking over his shoulder. Her gaze was then shifted to the sky as soon as the both of them heard very loud, very distinct screeches of other night-flyers that were obviously all around them.

“GET UP!” the hellion shouted again. Nora only responded by jumping with fright. She was crying and cringing because that’s all she knew she could do. When he noticed this, he stepped closer toward her and extended a hand. He then calmly but firmly spoke again, “Do you want to die? If not, I strongly suggest you get up now.”

Nora ceased her tears for a moment to look down at his hand. The fingers were long and twisted up into extended claws. Although he was terrifying to look at, she felt a slight bit of calm. She took a small moment to look up into his eyes. It was him. This was Rogan. She knew it. And for some reason, and she really didn’t know why, she felt comforted by this. Maybe it was just the sense of fluency amidst the chaos that was going around her. She finally took the opportunity to make herself stand up as she grabbed his hand. Without even time to scream, Rogan had swung her quickly around and onto his back, “Hang on!” he ordered.

“What?!” Nora shouted as she grabbed his shoulders.

“Hang on!!!” He commanded again as he kicked off the ground and his wings jutted out and the two of them took swift flight into the air.

“AAAAHHHHHH!!!” Nora screamed. She kept her eyes shut tightly as she felt the wind blowing quickly around her. At one point she gained the courage to open them, and she saw that she and Rogan were propelling forward through the sky, the trees of the forest below them, and to her horror, many hungry night-flyers screaming and trailing behind them.

“OH MY GOD!” Nora screamed again.

“It’s o.k.! Just hang on!!” Rogan screamed back at her.

“No!!! Look!!” Nora shouted again as she then looked ahead of her. There were several hellions now in front of them, flying at them head on.

“O.k. really hang on this time!” Rogan shouted. Before Nora could question him, he jettisoned straight upward like a rocket, right over the group of beasts in front. Then he dove straight down so fast that Nora felt tears flying out of her tightly shut eyes. Quickly after, Rogan leveled their flight but he was still flying just as fast as ever. Nora was starting to feel sick and extremely tired. So much so that she felt she could fall asleep any second.

“Rogan!” she shouted.

“What?!” he annoyingly answered.

“I don’t feel so good! I feel really tired! Like I’m going to pass out!”

“Just hang on! It’s probably from losing blood. Just stay awake a little longer!”

“I don’t think I can!”

“You have to! Just do it!”

But Nora couldn’t. She felt her vision slipping, and, darkness starting to cloud her sight, her grip loosened and she slipped off of Rogan’s back. Rogan felt it, and he looked down as he saw her fall.

“Shit!” he screamed as he then dove quickly catching up to her limp body and finally catching her. He now carried her in his arms as he continued to fly, as fast as he possibly could, looking ahead of him at his destination: it was the hospital afar off. The building was starting to close up; the large metal sheets covering the windows. However, luckily, the windows on the top floor had not yet been done, and that’s exactly where Rogan decided to aim his trajectory. He flew fast and hard, and in what seemed like an instant, he was right in front of one of the top floor windows. Nora regained consciousness only for a second to look up at Rogan as he used his hands to cradle her against his chest and lower his head as the two of them suddenly crashed through the glass window.

The two of them fell to the floor on top of all of the broken glass that now littered the room. A nurse ran in, hearing the commotion and screamed. A few other nurses and a doctor scrambled in at her alarm as Rogan stood up, still in his hellion form, the florescent lights in the room illuminating his grotesque and terrifying appearance.

The doctor in the doorway then shut the lights off quickly and flipped a different switch that activated a second set of lights in the room. Rogan lifted his arm over his eyes as the newly lit ultraviolet lights hit him. He instantly changed back into his human-like form and backed up quickly as several of the nurses pointed guns at him and screamed at him to back up. However, he backed up too far, which caused him to trip and fall backwards out of the window to the ground below. A nurse and a doctor ran to the window to look down but couldn’t see much due to the darkness.

“I see a body!” the nurse shouted, “It’s dead!”

“This girl needs help!” another nurse exclaimed. She was kneeling on the floor next to Nora who was unconscious again. It was then that the other nurse quickly pulled a large metal sheet over the broken window and the doctor and nurse near Nora picked her up and carried her out the room and into the hall.

 

***

 

It wasn’t until the next morning that Nora woke up. She looked around to see that she was in a hospital bed and Will was asleep in the chair next to her.

“W—Will?” she stammered as she stirred in the bed, trying to sit up.

Nora’s voice seemed to wake him because Will also stirred, opening his eyes, and looking over at her, “Nora!” he excitedly exclaimed as he sat up in his chair, “how are you feeling?”

“I…I think I’m o.k. What happened?”

Will just stared at her with a stunned expression, “You really don’t remember?”

“I only remember….being carried by Ro—uh…a vampire. And there were other night-flyers chasing us.”

“You and that hellion that had you crashed into this hospital; through a top story window. You were cut up pretty bad. And you had some attack wounds,” Will explained, “The doctors and nurses found you. They stitched you up before you’d lost too much blood. They saved you.”

Nora just sat looking down at her hands that were in her lap. She was thinking about all that had happened; and thinking about Rogan. He had saved her. Why had he done that? Especially when he was so horrible to her only moments ago; it was enough to tie her brain into knots.

“What happened….to the vampire that had me?” Nora then found herself asking aloud.

“Uh….why do you want to know that, Nor’?” Will confusedly asked.

“Just tell me. Do you know?” Nora urged.

“Um, a nurse said it…fell out of the window. They used the backup ultraviolet lights in the rooms to force it to change and it fell backwards to the ground. They said they saw it fall….and that it’s dead.” Will concluded.

“Are you sure?” Nora asked, a small bit of sadness in her voice.

“Yes, from what I heard anyway,” Will answered, “Nora, what is the big deal anyway? Are you worried about it coming back after you? Because that’s not going to happen.”

“No, Will I’m not worried about that. The truth is…” Nora hesitated for a minute before continuing, “The truth is that I was concerned. I hoped that he was o.k.”

“Nora, why would you concern yourself with the wellbeing of a hellion?”

“He saved me, Will.”

“No it did not save you,” Will sternly stated, “It had you because it was going to eat you.”

“No he wasn’t! He was saving me from the others that were chasing us! Besides, why would he crash into the hospital if he was trying to eat me?”

“I don’t know! Maybe it wasn’t looking where it was going. And the other hellions were probably chasing you because they wanted what it had. They wanted its food source. That’s all, Nora. I mean, think about it. Why would some random hellion want to help you?”

Nora sighed and looked down for a second before she answered, “Because…because he was the same vampire that I helped. The one I shot and nursed back to health that one night several months ago.”

“A—are you sure?” Will now stuttered in awe.

“Yes.”

“How? How do you know?”

“I….” Nora thought for a minute. She didn’t want to tell Will about the previous encounter she had with Rogan last night for fear that he would be upset, “I recognized a scar he had that I had noticed when I was helping him the first time. It was him, I know.”

“Wow,” was all Will said as he slumped back in his chair in obvious disbelief. He looked over at Nora with some concern.

Nora noticed this, “I guess it doesn’t matter though,” she then softly stated, “He’s dead.”

“I…I’m sorry, Nora,” Will sympathized. He then stood up and put a hand on her shoulder, “Are you going to be o.k.?”

Nora just nodded, trying to hold back the lump in her throat that was beginning to grow. She wanted to cry even though she didn’t really know why. Did she even really care? Rogan had been so horrible to her, however he did save her. It was so confusing, yet somehow it obviously meant something to her because she felt sad finding out that he had died.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine,” she finally found the strength to say.

“O.k. well, I was thinking of going back to my dad’s room…” Will began. He looked down slightly almost somewhat ashamed of mentioning it.

“Its fine, Will, you go be with your dad,” Nora genuinely said, looking up at him and smiling.

Will then looked up and smiled back, “Thanks, Nor’,” he said. He then started to walk toward the door, “If you need anything just call the nurse and she can come get me.”

“I’ll be fine, but thanks,” Nora smiled again as she then watched him turn and walk through the door.

CHAPTER 5

ONLY A COUPLE of days had now passed and more leaves fell from the trees in Will and Nora’s neighborhood, exposing more and more the bare branches of their, soon to be, winter guise. The two of them were at home and it was still early morning.

“Are you sure you’ll be fine here at home alone?” Will asked for the umpteenth time.

“Yes! Yes, I promise I’ll be fine!” Nora reassured again.

Will just looked at her as he stood in front of her. He put both of his hands on each of her shoulders and sighed, “O.k. if you’re sure. Call me whenever you need to. I can come running back here in a second.”

“I’ll be fine!” Nora exclaimed, “Really, I’m not a baby. Besides, my injuries are all better, my stitches are out and I feel fine! Also, I have some things I want to get done today,” she then turned her gaze over to the door that led down to the attic.

Will focused his gaze there too and pushed his glasses slightly up his nose as he asked, “What kind of things?”

Nora turned back to him with a look of seriousness, “I want to get rid of the blood that’s in the freezer.”

Will just stood in speechlessness for a minute or two, “O-oh…are you sure?” he then managed to stutter.

“Yes. I’m through fooling around and pretending it isn’t dangerous for us to keep it. It needs to be done. Are you o.k. with that?’

A smile crossed Will’s face, “I’m definitely fine with that. I’m glad you’ve decided to do it,” then the smile faded as he got serious, “But, how are you going to get rid of it?”

“I was planning to sell it.”

Will became instantly concerned, “Sell it where?”

Nora was hesitant to respond as she then paced a bit in place before answering, “The Blood Lands….”

“Nora, no! I won’t let you go there!”

“But, we need the money! I can’t just throw it away, besides that might just attract more hellions. What would you want me to do instead?”

Will sighed and took of his glasses to rub the bridge of his nose. He then shook his head, “I guess you’re right,” he then put his glasses back on and looked up at her, “But can’t you just wait for me to go with you? I’d feel a lot better if we went together. I worry about you going alone.”

Nora sighed, “O.k. I guess…” she reluctantly agreed.

Will smiled, “Thank you. Now I need to get going,” he picked up the backpack that was by his feet and slung it over his shoulder, “Call me if you need me o.k.?”

Nora smiled back, “I will, but I promise I’ll be fine.”

They both walked toward the front door and Nora opened it as Will stepped through.

“Tell your dad I love him for me. And that I’ll be up there to visit again,” Nora added as Will walked toward the street. He turned around for a second as he walked, “I will! Thanks, Nor’!”

Nora only watched him walk away for a minute before then going back into the house and closing the door.

After several hours of packing up small frozen jars of blood into a cardboard box, Nora had decided to head out for the Blood Lands. She knew Will would be upset that she had not waited for him, but she didn’t want to wait to get this done. She was tired of the trouble it was causing and she wanted to be rid of it as soon as she possibly could. Besides, she could take care of herself. Just because she’s had a recent near-death experience, Will was feeling all protective of her. Nora smiled briefly at this thought however, and felt herself blushing a bit. She wasn’t going to deny that she liked that he felt that way about her.

Finally, after much walking, she made it to the Blood Lands. She looked out at the city and took in all the sights. She’d never been to the Blood Lands before and always wondered what it was like. It looked much like she imagined any other city would from the outside. She set her box of blood down for a second to tie the laces on one of her brown ankle boots that had come untied. After doing so, she noticed she had some stray leaves that had stuck to her jeans and she brushed them off. She then stood all the way up and nervously straightened her flannel shirt. She sighed confidently and then picked her box back up and entered the city. It was very active and there was so much going on her eyes couldn’t concentrate on it all. Almost every car that drove along the many roads was an expensive kind, and the few vampires that were walking instead of driving, were very put together in their fashion. Only handfuls, however, that she spotted were more unkempt as they hid amongst the shadows in different alley ways; however she tried her hardest not to make much eye contact with them. As she continued her journey, so many of the buildings around her sparked her curiosity as they were different than what she would imagine would be in a human city. One in particular, an extremely tall building, caught her eye as she walked by. The sign on the front read “The Fang”. The place seemed closed but that didn’t keep her from straining her neck to observe just how tall it was. She couldn’t help but wonder exactly why it was so tall; especially considering that there were no windows to indicate different floors.

Soon, after about ten minutes of walking, despite all her indirect sight-seeing, Nora finally made it to the Mart on the corner. As she entered, the familiar DING of the bell that’s usually above all market doors rang. Nora walked right over to the counter and stood in the line that led to the cashier. She tried her hardest not to look nervous amongst all of the vampires around her. The ones in front of her just seemed to be buying their daily blood supply and going on with their routines. Finally it was her turn to approach the cashier and she set her box on the counter. Nervously she pushed her sleeves up to her elbows and rubbed her hand across the top of her head, trying to wipe away the wisps of hair that were too short to make it into her pony tail.

“Can I help you?” the cashier asked as he looked down at her.

She looked up nervously, “Um, yes, I’d like to sell some blood.”

The cashier then looked at the box on the counter and opened it in order to look inside, “No, no we can’t buy this.”

“What? Why not?” Nora asked surprised.

“Because it’s frozen. We don’t take frozen blood. We don’t know how long it’s been this way or how old it is.”

“But…but it’s not bad. Freezing it keeps it good, doesn’t it?”

The cashier suddenly gave her a smug look, “Well, you must be an expert on blood I guess, since you know so much more than I do,” he spoke condescendingly.

Nora quickly looked down, slightly embarrassed and belittled. She only looked up when the cashier abruptly spoke again.

“Look,” he said, looking down at her, this time in a slightly less demeaning tone, “We pride ourselves in this store for providing fresh blood. This isn’t fresh. So we’re not taking it. Sorry,” he then pushed the box toward Nora to the edge of the counter.

Nora just sighed in defeat. She knew better than to argue with any vampire, “O.k.” she said as she then picked up the box and walked out.

She walked down the sidewalk with a little less pep in her step than she had entering the city. She felt slightly defeated as she tried to think about what she was going to do with all this blood she had. All of the sudden she heard a voice, “Hey there girly!” She turned to look to her left and saw a dark figure in a small alley.

“Yeah, you! Whatcha got there?” the figure asked. Nora could only assume at this point that she was being referred to so she slightly approached.

“Um…some frozen pig’s blood.”

The figure then came out of the dark shadows and it was a very thin pale man in a trench coat that seemed much too big for him, “Now what’s a pretty girl like you carrying around that much blood for?” he smoothly asked her. She looked up into his eyes. They were deep red and he had very dark circles around his eyes.

“I…I was trying to sell it,” she nervously stated. All she really wanted to do was get away from him but she continued, “But the market wouldn’t’ take it.”

“Oh of course, honey, they don’t take it frozen! Didn’t you know that?” the man smiled up at her with a mouth full of yellow teeth. Nora definitely noticed two fangs sticking out from his grin and she became even more nervous than she was before.

“No, I didn’t,” Nora answered, “Now…I’ve really got to go…” she said politely and tried to continue on her way, but the man lightly grabbed her by the arm to stop her.

“I tell you what,” he began, “I’ll take that blood off your hands for you.” He used his other free hand to run his long pale fingers through his, what appeared to be, very oiled and slicked back black hair

Nora then turned back to look at him, “Really?” she surprisingly asked him.

“Of course!” he smiled showing those yellow fangs again, “However, if I do this favor for you, I’ll need you to do one for me.”

Nora instantly felt threatened and hesitated before she asked, “W—what?”

“Just come with me darlin’” he then said and tightened his grip on her arm and tried to pull her into the alley with him.

“Wait…wait…” Nora tried to protest.

“You come with me now,” the man now sternly commanded.

“No…no wait I don’t want to!” Nora struggled to get her arm from his grip.

“You are coming with me now!” he shouted. Nora screamed as she jerked and struggled to get away from him. He grabbed her other arm with his hand and was pulling her into the alley.

“No!” Nora screamed as she kicked the man forcefully in the leg.

“Ah! You little bitch!” The man yelled, tightening his grip even further. He then looked up at her and opened his mouth in a predatory fashion, hissing and staring at her with those deep red eyes. He pulled her close to him, causing her to drop her box of blood. Nora heard several of the jars break inside as it hit the pavement. She squirmed as much as she could to try to keep him from doing whatever it was he was going to do to her.

“JIMMY!” a shout was then heard from almost out of nowhere. The man stopped his advance on Nora and looked around. Nora did as well, however, still trying to remove herself from the man’s grip on her.

“Jimmy, let go of the girl,” finally the one who had spoken appeared next to them. Nora looked up at the newcomer and her jaw dropped in utter shock. She felt as if she might have a heart attack from surprise as she was now looking into the face of Rogan.

“I…I…” the man who Nora assumed was Jimmy stuttered, looking at Rogan also.

“I said let her go! What part of that do you not get?” Rogan commanded in a booming tone.

Jimmy then finally released Nora and backed up a bit.

“What are you doing around here anyway, Jimmy?” Rogan then asked, “You aren’t supposed to be over here, remember? Are you blood trafficking again?”

“No! No! You know I stopped that Mr. Rogan,” he stammered with a slight bit of a chuckle at the end.

“Really?” Rogan inquired, “Then if I opened that jacket of yours I wouldn’t find any illegal human blood in there would I?”

“No! No of course not!” as Jimmy answered he crossed his arms across his chest, hugging his jacket, trying to make it hard for anyone to open it.

Rogan spent a second glaring at him before then speaking up again, “O.k. because you know I wouldn’t want to have to tell Dagon about you again. You’ve already been in too much trouble for this stuff.”

Jimmy got an angry look on his face at this statement from Rogan, “You? Tell Dagon? Please, I heard you weren’t even working for him anymore, you can’t lie to me. I’ve heard everyone talking. You don’t even have seniority over this area anymore.”

Rogan then chuckled as he answered, “You’re a sneaky one, Jim. You’re right I’m not working for Dagon anymore, but that doesn’t mean he won’t listen to me. I can still tell him about your little illegal dealings and I don’t think that would stop him from taking a peak over at your place. Maybe he’d even find some human farms there?”

Jimmy almost went paler than he already was, “O.k. o.k. I’m sorry, never mind!”

“Get out of here, Jimmy,” Rogan then ordered and Jimmy ran down the alley way like a mouse scurrying from a cat. It was then that Rogan turned to Nora for only a split second before he then, without a word, quickly turned around and began to walk in the opposite direction. Nora only stood in bewilderment for an instance until she suddenly began to hasten after him and soon, shortly approaching him, shouted, “Hey wait a minute!”

Rogan, however, pretended not to hear her and kept up his quick pace, so she spoke up again, “You—you’re alive?!”

Again, Rogan ignored her so, swiftly, in an act of impulse, Nora hastened just enough to grab his arm and exclaim again, “Hey! Did you hear me?!”

Finally, Rogan stopped. He turned to look at her with utter disgust as he then also looked down at her hand that was gripping his arm. Nora quickly noticed this and instantly let go, almost fearfully. She looked up at him and he was now looking her dead in the eyes.

“You—you’re alive…” she softly spoke for a second time.

Rogan sighed heavily and looked away from her. He was clearly trying to figure out what his next move should be. Nora was sure he was just going to disregard her once more and walk away again; however, she was surprised to see that he finally spoke back to her.

“I guess there’s no fooling you,” he said, still looking away from her.

Nora opened her mouth to speak but Rogan cut her off as he now looked down at her, “Look, let’s just pretend this encounter didn’t happen. You go your way and I go mine. Deal? You never saw me.”

Rogan turned to try to leave again, but Nora wouldn’t have it, “No! Stop!!” she abruptly shouted, causing him to actually obey her and cease his departure. He turned around to look at her, impatiently waiting for her to continue.

“You’re alive! How?! I want to know! You don’t just help me and walk away and expect me to pretend like I never saw you! Not after what happened days ago!” she could feel tears starting to well up in her eyes but she tried her hardest to force them away. The last thing she wanted to do right now was cry.

Rogan then quickly approached her and lightly grabbed her arm to turn her around and hastened with her back in the other direction that they had come from.

“Hush!” he commanded as he looked around him, trying to notice if any vampires around were observing them. He then stopped his haste and turned her towards him, “Look, just forget about seeing me and what happened days ago. It was nothing so stop making a scene!” he looked around them once more and after confirming that no one was paying attention to them he stood up straight and smoothed down his jacket a bit. Then in a more collected tone, continued, “Besides, it isn’t me you should be worried about. Just what the hell are you doing here anyway? Do you like almost getting killed or are you just stupid?”

“Please…just tell me how you’re alive!” Nora impatiently asked, just ignoring Rogan’s question.

“Will you stop?! You don’t need to know that! Just forget about it already! Forget that night and everything I did!”

“I can’t!” Nora squeaked out. A lump was beginning to form in her throat and she knew she was on the verge of tears at any second. She quickly tried to compose herself before she continued to speak, this time a little less frantic, “I just want to know what happened to you. They said you were dead. If you really want me to forget about it, just let me know how you survived. Please.”

Rogan let out a giant sigh and rolled his eyes. He dropped his shoulders a bit, now appearing somewhat more relaxed as he then answered, “Look, I fell out of the window but I changed into hellion form before I hit the ground, o.k.? Happy now?”

“But a nurse said she saw your body!”

“They don’t know what they saw it was too dark. But I let them think that because I didn’t want you to come looking for me.”

Nora just stared back at him unable to say a word.

“Well I guess it didn’t work because here you are. Now I told you what you wanted to know so now are you going to tell me what the hell you’re doing here blood dealing with the scum of the Blood Lands?”

Nora snapped out of her trance as she looked to her right and realized that her damaged box of what she expected was probably broken jars of blood by now was on the ground next to her again. She decided to pick it up as she said, “I…I was trying to sell this blood.”

Rogan’s eyes widened, “Ah. I see, doing something somewhat sensible. Although, coming here by yourself was pretty damn stupid. Where’s that boy you live with? He couldn’t come with you?’

Nora looked away from him as she answered, “He’s with his dad who’s in the hospital.”

Rogan then cleared his throat nervously, “Oh,” was all he said.

It was then silent between them for what seemed like a long time. It was during this time that Nora could almost feel Rogan’s intent for her to leave. She even felt uncomfortable now in his presence. Finally, however, she spoke up, “Well, I guess I’ll just go,” she then began to walk away from Rogan, heading for the entrance to the city.

“Hey, wait,” Rogan then exclaimed. Nora stopped and turned around, somewhat surprised.

“I could take that off your hands if you want,” Rogan then offered. He seemed to have to almost force the words out of his mouth; like a child whose mother was making him apologize for something he didn’t want to. He looked down at the box she was holding, probably trying to avoid looking up at her.

Nora looked at him confusedly, “Why?”

“Well, my friend Jay could use it I guess,” He looked up now with slight disdain, “Do I have to have a reason?”

Nora then walked towards him a bit, “No I guess not,” She handed him the box and he took it, “There’s still more at my house, though,” she then added.

“Well, I tell you what, I can go get the rest in the morning before you wake up.”

“You’re going to go into my house while I sleep to get blood?” Nora argued.

“Hey, I think I of all vampires, I have a right to go into your house. Besides I’m doing you a favor, you know.”

“No one asked you to. And while we’re on the subject of favors, why did you save me that night anyway?”

Rogan sighed, “I have my reasons.”

“No, I want to know!” Nora shouted, “I’ve been driving myself crazy wondering why the hell you did that for me when you were so horrible only moments before. You didn’t’ seem to care if I was alive or dead yet you saved my life? I don’t get it! And I think I deserve to know.”

Rogan then set down the box on the ground and rubbed his hands through his hair in agitation, “Look, you saved me so I saved you. I owed you a debt and I paid it, o.k.? That a good enough reason for you? What is it with you and explanations anyway? Why do you always have to know things?”

Nora wasn’t quite satisfied by his answer but she accepted it because she suspected she wasn’t going to get anything better out of him, “Yeah, o.k. I guess,” she answered.

“O.k. Now, is it ok for me to come tomorrow morning and get the rest? I can come get it before you’re even wake up and you won’t even know I’m there. I’d prefer if we didn’t interact anyway.”

Nora nodded, “O.k. I guess that’s fine. If you swear that’s all you’re taking.”

“Hey, I may be a vicious killer vampire but I’m not a thief.”

“Oh, really? And it wasn’t stealing when you forced me to give you the blood last time?”

Rogan laughed, “I like to see that as advanced persuasion.”

Nora shook her head at his response, trying her hardest not show a smirk that was trying to peak its way across her lips, “O.k. fine I guess,” she then began to turn around, “Well I’m gonna go now,” she stated as she began to walk away. However, she stopped in her tracks once more as Rogan shouted for her to stop again.

“Wait!” he called out.

Nora threw her head back in frustration and crossed her arms, “What now?” she groaned.

Rogan approached her as he then began to take off his long black jacket he was wearing.   He had been wearing a black t-shirt underneath and Nora tried not to notice that it indeed suited him extremely well. She was also trying not to notice how fit his arms were. She had seen them those nights ago when he had been in hellion form but she wasn’t really thinking about that at that time. She broke her gaze away from his arms and up to his face as he was now handing her the jacket, “Here, take this,” he said.

“Why?” Nora shyly asked, still looking up at his bright red eyes.

"You smell like a human.”

Nora looked at him now with a slight bit of offense, “What’s wrong with that?!” she demanded.

Rogan then shook his head and chuckled, “If you walk home from here you’re sure to attract some vampires. My jacket smells like…well, me. It’ll mask you’re smell.”

“Oh,” Nora then softened a bit as she looked down at the jacket and back up at him. She felt almost embarrassed but she didn’t really know why at all.

“Look, unless you want a bunch of hellions surrounding your house tonight, you’ll take it and wear it home. I can get it back tomorrow.” Rogan then persisted.

Nora then finally reached out and took his jacket slowly. She then proceeded to put it on. It was quite big on her but it was surprisingly warm. She then looked back up at him, “Thanks,” she squeaked out nervously.

“Yeah, well…you better go.” Rogan answered, now picking back up the box of blood, “Go on, get.”

“There you go, treating me like a dog again,” Nora scoffed. Rogan let out a slight chuckle and Nora thought she almost saw a genuine smirk, not a sarcastic one, appear on his face, but he then quickly hid it and turned to walk away. Nora turned to walk away too and after she took a couple of steps she turned her head to quickly glance back at Rogan as he walked away. Once she turned back around she pulled her arms in close to her and hugged the large black jacket she had on and smiled to herself as she continued on. Little did she know that Rogan had turned around to look back as well to watch her walk away and when he turned back around he just shook his head and that small smirk appeared on his lips again.

CHAPTER 6

IT WAS THE next morning when Nora awoke to a loud banging coming from the basement. She sat up abruptly in bed as yet another rattle was suddenly heard coming from below. She just sat contemplating what to do. She did indeed know what was going on beneath her. Rogan is most likely the culprit of the loud noises as he packs up boxes of pig blood to take away with him. Of course, Nora is supposed to be sound asleep through all of this and unaware of his presence; almost like a child who tries to sleep through Christmas Eve, ignoring the manifestation of Santa Claus. However, the loud sounds of struggle worried her. Should she go down and check on him when he had only specified the day before that he wanted no such contact between the two of them? It was in her ponderings that she glanced over at the arm chair next to her bed and noticed Rogan’s long black jacket resting on it. A small smirk crossed her face as she jumped up and in a swift motion, grabbed the jacket and ran out the door of her room.

It was only moments later that Nora approached the basement door. She still heard scuffling noises behind it as she clutched the jacket in her hands and debated in her head whether or not to even touch the doorknob. Finally she mustered up the courage and did just that, turning the knob and opened the door slowly. She made her way quietly down the small stairs until she hit the last one where she stood silently. Her cautiousness was in vein of course because Rogan, with his vampiric ears, heard her coming regardless. He quickly perked up from across the room and turned himself around to look at her.

They stared at one another for a couple of silent seconds. Nora observed him as he stood holding two broken jars of blood in both of his hands. He quickly and almost embarrassedly set them both on the small table next to him, right next to the picture of the woman that also rested there. He rubbed his hands on his black jeans and Nora noticed he wore another black t-shirt like he had last night. Only this one looked slightly more faded and worn.

“What are you doing down here?” He then demanded, breaking the silence between them and Nora’s slight daydreaming.

“O-oh…I uh…I heard some noises down here and….” She then nervously held out his jacket as she fumbled for words, “And I didn’t want you to forget this.”

“Oh,” Rogan responded. He sighed a bit and looked around him at the mess of broken glass and blood on the floor, “I just dropped some stuff down here. Sorry about the noise. I’ll get this cleaned up.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it,” Nora responded, “It’s a basement. We really don’t care that much about what it looks like down here. I’ll just get it later.”

There was silence again between them until Nora gathered up a little more courage and spoke up, “So…do you want some help?”

Rogan looked at her with a slight bit of confusion as he answered, “Um…I don’t think so. I got it.”

“Oh come on,” Nora found herself urging, “It looks like you could use it and it’d get you out of here faster.”

Rogan sighed again and ran his fingers through his messy black hair as he thought for a minute. He then finally nodded a bit and complied, “Yeah, sure I guess.”

Nora fought the urge to smile as she then stepped off of the last step of stairs she was standing on and walked over to the open fridge of blood on the other side of the basement.

“Let me just get this broken glass up,” Rogan stated, “You got a broom or a dust pan?”

“Over there in the corner behind those boxes,” Nora said, pointing afar off. She then turned around and began collecting several jars of blood in her hands as Rogan then turned to where she had pointed and proceeded to get the broom and dust pan. He noticed the boxes that were around it. Lots of dust covered them. A curious look covered his face as he looked at them. He quickly looked back at Nora who was too busy putting blood in boxes to notice what he was doing. He then turned back to the boxes and rubbed some of the layer of dust off of the top with his fingers to find some writing in sharpie that read, “Amy’s stuff”. The whole thing intrigued him but he instantly backed away from it when he heard Nora speak from behind him.

“You find it?” she asked.

“Oh…uh, yeah,” Rogan answered, now walking towards her, pretending that he hadn’t seen anything. He quickly and quietly collected all of the glass on the floor with the broom and swept it into the pan. After disposing of it, he proceeded to join Nora in boxing up blood jars. After several silent minutes of busy work, they were almost done. Only a few jars remained in the fridge. However, when Rogan looked around him, no more empty boxes remained.

“Hey,” he then spoke up as Nora entered the basement from the cellar doors that led outside as she had just finished loading a box into his truck.

“Yeah?” she answered, looking up at him. She was panting slightly and she brushed some of her stray wisps of hair out of her face, trying to put them back in place with the other hairs gathered in her pony tail.

“Do you have another box? Looks like we only need one more.”

“Oh, yeah,” Nora wiped her brow with the sleeve of her shirt, slightly brushing away the bangs from her face, only for them to fall back down again, “Let me get it. It’ll be upstairs,” Nora then exited through the door that entered the house.

As Rogan waited for her, he went to the fridge and pulled the remaining jars to the front of the shelf for easy access. It was then that he froze in place as he spotted something in the back. He reached forward slowly, grasping whatever it was in his hands and then bringing it forward to look at. It was a bag of blood; the type that you would get at a hospital for I.V.’s. Before he could ponder too hard about what it was, Nora reemerged from the house holding an empty box as she walked into the basement.

“Here we go,” she said as she entered. However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks as she noticed Rogan standing there with the bag of blood in his hands.

He looked up at her with a look of utmost seriousness and even a slight bit of anger on his face, “What the hell is this?” he asked sternly.

“Um…” was all Nora could get out as she dropped the empty cardboard box that she had in her hands at her feet.

“Exactly when were you going to tell me that you had human blood in here?!” he almost shouted, holding the bag up in the air.

“Well, never actually,” Nora then said, “Because it’s really not any of your business.”

Rogan then scoffed at this in disbelief, “Are you serious?! I’m taking this blood from you so it is indeed my business!”

“No it isn’t!” Nora exclaimed, “That stuff is personal.”

“Personal or not, why the hell do you have this?! This right here is even more dangerous than the pig’s blood! Did you even think about that?!” He then angrily tossed it onto the couch next to them, “I mean, seriously, what the fuck?!”

“Stop yelling at me!”

“I’ll yell if I want to yell! And I’ll keep yelling until you tell me why you still have this?! Why didn’t you try to get rid of this yesterday? You wouldn’t have had any problems, I assure you!”

Nora wanted so bad to yell back at Rogan, however she knew from previous experience that that wouldn’t solve anything. So she quickly composed herself and, nervously rubbing the back of her neck with her hand, finally answered, “Look, I didn’t get rid of it yesterday because….honestly….besides the fact that it has sentimental value, I really don’t know how much of it is actually human,” Nora looked down as she said this, however, once she was done, she slowly looked up, waiting on Rogan’s response.

Rogan just sighed and looked away from her for a second. He rubbed his mouth and chin with his hand nervously as he thought and then finally turned back to look at her and spoke, “So…some of its vampire?”

All Nora could do was nod.

“Well, regardless you need to get rid of it. A lot of it smells human and this can get you in trouble. It could attract more hellions than you’d like to have.”

“I can’t get rid of it,” Nora almost pleaded.

“Oh why not? Because of the sentimentality?!! Stop letting your emotions run every decision you make and make a logical one for once! Stop being so fucking stupid!”

“I am not stupid!” Nora shouted back, “And I don’t let my emotions run all of my decisions!”

Rogan then laughed quiet condescendingly and approached her, “Oh please! Every decision I’ve seen you make has been based on emotions! You saved me because why? Oh, because you felt it was the right thing?!”

“Shut up!” Nora yelled, but Rogan ignored her demand and continued.

“And the only reason I got you to get that blood for me afterwards was because you were scared; another emotion. The same emotion, may I add, that almost got you killed in the woods! It was also that fear that caused you to want to get rid of this blood here in your basement, however, you didn’t even do that right because you almost got killed doing it!”

“Just shut up! You don’t know me at all!” Nora now screamed. Tears were starting to well up in her eyes and she tried her hardest to fight them back.

“Oh yes I do! I know your type!” Rogan continued to shout, now almost right in her face, “The do-goody, loving vampire types who refuse to see the real danger because you feel too much to see the logical decisions right in front of you! I bet that I’m right in assuming that all this blood you kept was from someone you knew closely; someone who changed into a vampire, right?”

Nora didn’t respond to his question. She just stared right into his eyes, trying to project as much hatred into him as she possibly could, while still trying to fight back her tears.

Rogan realized she wasn’t going to answer, and before he continued, he noticed the picture of the woman that was sitting on the table near the couch, “You’re mom,” he then said as he looked back at her now with a arrogant look on his face, “The blood is from your mom and you can’t get rid of it because of your feelings! She changed into a vampire and you can’t let go of it!”

“You don’t know anything! Just shut the hell up!!” Nora screamed as loud as she could. She no longer fought her tears as they now fell down her face in anger.

“I know enough to know that you are weak! Too naive to realize what the world is and you’re going to get yourself killed one day very soon!”

“I am not weak!”

“Oh please, you couldn’t hurt a fly!”

“I would love to hurt you right about now!”

Rogan then laughed, “You couldn’t hurt me even if you actually tried!”

It was then that there was silence between them. The air felt so heavy that it was almost as if hatred was physically occupying the space between them. Rogan finally had decided that he had had enough and he stepped back from Nora.

“This was a huge mistake. Me coming here,” He then turned around and began to walk toward the door to the outside.

“Stop!!” Nora then shouted at him, but Rogan did not. He just ignored her and continued his pace to the door.

“STOP!!!” Nora then screamed at the top of her lungs and, grabbing one of the cracked jars on the nearby table, threw it to the ground and broke it. This caused Rogan a bit of alarm and he stopped as she had commanded and turned around to look at her.

“I am not weak! You are wrong about me! You know nothing!!” Nora continued to shout angrily. She now held a large glass shard in her hand and pointed it at him as she panted heavily.

Rogan just looked at her and laughed, “Are you serious?!” he jeered. When Nora did not answer, but kept her defensive stance, he continued, “Well, fine then, come on honey. Come get me. I dare ya!”

Nora stood for several seconds in physical and mental preparation. She wasn’t really sure what she was preparing to do. On one hand, she really did wish pain onto Rogan for what he said about her. However, could she really harbor that much hate towards someone to want to hurt them? Perhaps he was right. Maybe she was weak and couldn’t hurt anyone. But then suddenly the memory of the first night she had come in contact with Rogan flashed through her mind. How she had acted quickly and used the gun up in the attic to defend herself. She had hurt him at one point. Even though she had felt bad about it shortly after, she had been strong in that situation and there was no denying it. Did she really need to prove that fact to Rogan right now? Did it really matter what he thought of her? She knew who she was and she knew she was strong and isn’t that really what mattered?

Nora slowly lowered her hand that was holding the glass as she and Rogan continued to stare at one another. Rogan watched her and laughed again, “I knew you couldn’t do it. I ask you to prove you aren’t weak and you can’t! Even though I made you so mad that you even picked up a weapon and wanted to hurt me. But you couldn’t actually do it. You are pathetic. And I’m leaving,” he then turned around started his walk to the door again.

All of the sudden a rage reemerged inside Nora and she unexpectedly let out a loud scream and ran towards Rogan, piece of glass still in hand. As soon as he heard this, Rogan quickly turned around, but his reaction was slow because he wasn’t at all expecting what happened next. Nora, with the force of her entire body, thrust the piece of glass into his chest, causing the two of them to fall to the ground. She realized she was still screaming as she now lay on top of his chest and quickly looked down at her own hand which was still clutching the shard of glass. It was covered in her own blood, obviously cut by the sharp edges; however her adrenaline must have been blocking the pain because she didn’t feel a thing. The second she noticed that the glass was also stuck into Rogan’s chest, his black blood spilling out and onto his shirt, she ceased her scream and jumped to her feet. She fearfully looked down at him. Her breathing was at a quick pace and she felt the wet sensation of tears on her face. Rogan was grunting as he lay on his back on the floor. He sat up slightly and looked down at the jagged piece of glass sticking out of his chest.

“Shit!!” he shouted as he went to grab it and tried to pull it out. Nora didn’t know what to do but stare at the results of her actions. She couldn’t believe what she had just done. She was even more horrified as she watched Rogan slowly pull out the piece of glass and throw it to the floor. More black blood flowed from his chest. He placed his hand over the wound, clearly trying to stop the bleeding as he grimaced in pain and continued to grunt and groan.

“Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god!” was all Nora could now say. She put both of her hands to her head in panic.

“Fuck!” Rogan cursed as he tried to sit up more but couldn’t. His arm which was holding him up partially, gave out and he fell back onto his back, “Gah!” he grunted in obvious pain.

Nora was still panicking. Her heart was racing and her breathing wouldn’t slow down. She started to look around the room, not knowing what else she should do. She then spotted, on a small table right next to the fridge, some gauze and bandage tape. It was left over from the last time Rogan had been hurt in this basement. She ran over, grabbed them, and swiftly ran back, kneeling beside him on the floor.

Rogan stopped his groaning in pain for a second to look over at Nora. He quickly glanced at what she had in her hands and before she could say a word to him he thrust his free hand outward and knocked all of the medical supplies out of Nora’s arms, “Get that shit away from me!”

“I want to help you!” Nora pleaded as she exchanged glances from his eyes to the hand that was trying to stop the bleeding from his chest.

“I don’t need your fucking help! It’s going to heal; I just have to give it a minute!” He then attempted, with much struggle, to stand up.

“Stop! Stay down!” Nora begged again as she watched him struggle.

“Shut up!” he demanded as he made it shakily to his feet. However, in just seconds, he stumbled again and fell to the couch.

“God damn it!” Rogan’s breaths were now very heavy and strained and Nora noticed. She ran right to him.

“We gotta stop the bleeding,” she urged.

“No! I got this!” Rogan shouted angrily again, “It’s gonna heal….It’s….gonna….sh-shit….” It was then that Rogan slipped out of consciousness.

 

***

 

When Rogan awoke he slowly blinked and looked around him. He took a deep breath as he attempted to sit up on the couch he was lying on. He looked around him only for a second to confirm to himself that he was still in Nora’s basement until he then heard the sound of a door opening. He turned his head to look behind him at Nora descending the small set of stairs from the door that led into the house and walking in his direction.

“And the killer returns to the scene of the crime,” Rogan then croaked out, his voice slightly horse. Nora faltered for only a split second as she noticed that he was awake, but otherwise kept her pace all the way to the couch, finally sitting down next to him.

“How are you?” she asked. Her tone was not really a concerned one, but much more matter of fact.

“Alive. Sorry to disappoint you,” Rogan answered. The two of them just stared at each other for what seemed like forever. Rogan adjusted himself so that he was now sitting up on the couch as he then looked down at his chest where he had been stabbed. There was a square of gauze covering the wound, soaked heavily in his dark blood, and secured with some bandage tape. He quickly pealed it away to reveal more blood soaked fabric and a tear in his shirt, “Damn. You ruined my favorite shirt,” he complained.

“You’re shirt?!” Nora then spoke out, “You were almost killed and you’re worried about your shirt?!”

Rogan then chuckled and looked up at her, “Please, I was far from being killed.”

Nora squint her eyes toward him at this comment and Rogan quickly noticed, “I mean, don’t get me wrong, you did some damage,” it was then that he lifted his arms and in one swift motion, removed his shirt, and then placed it in his lap. He looked down at his chest wound and used his hands to observe it. It was still slightly bleeding and black liquid stained his skin all around it, “Yeah, I didn’t expect to pass out like that.”

“Why did you?” Nora then questioned as she stared at his shirtless chest.

“Cause you actually got to my heart.”

Nora’s eyes widened as her gaze then quickly went up to Rogan’s eyes, “What?!” she asked in a panicky tone.

“Yeah any deeper and…” it was then that Rogan looked up into Nora’s worried eyes and laughed, “Hey, don’t worry about it. I’m still here.”

Nora then looked down into her lap and heaved a heavy sigh, “I…” she stared. Rogan was still looking over curiously. “I’m sor—”

“Hey, don’t!” Rogan quickly cut her off, “Don’t apologize.”

Nora looked up at him, worry still covering her face, “But…” she protested.

“No, seriously. What you did was…pretty impressive. I mean, I didn’t think you had it in you. Don’t ruin it by apologizing.”

A small smile escaped Nora’s lips and her worry subsided a bit. She then looked at Rogan’s wound again and said, “You should let me cover that. It’s still bleeding.”

“I’ll be fine,” Rogan protested.

“Please,” Nora asked, “I did this to you. The least you can let me do is dress it. Since you won’t let me apologize.”

Rogan rolled his eyes slightly and then shrugged as he looked away from her gaze, “Alright whatever.”

Nora then brought the gauze and tape over to him and began to cut a square big enough to cover the injury. As she did so, she spoke up, trying to break up the silence that was now between them, “You know, you weren’t exactly wrong about me.”

Rogan looked over at her. Her gaze did not break away from her task as she spoke again, “About what you said about my emotions. And about the blood in the fridge.”

Rogan’s eyebrows rose, “Really?” he enquired.

Nora now took the square of gauze she had finished cutting and held it up to his cut to make sure it covered properly, “Yeah,” she said as she worked. She looked back down at her lap as she now began to cut pieces of the bandage tape, “Except,” she continued without looking up, “You were wrong about the lady in the picture. It’s not my mom.”

Rogan didn’t respond. He just continued to stare at her while she worked, allowing her to continue her story uninterrupted.

“Her name was Amy, and she’s actually Will’s mom. I mean, she’s been more of a mom to me than I’ve ever known. My parents were never really around because they were always working. So Will’s parents were more parents to me than my real ones ever were,” She now looked up as she used one hand to place the pallet of gauze to Rogan’s chest. She then used her other hand to attach a piece of tape to one of the sides, “You were right about what happened to her though. She did change into a vampire. That’s why that blood is there, and the pig’s blood was for her to drink as she changed. My parents tried to help her. They were scientists working on a possible cure to the virus and they asked Will’s mom if she would be a test subject. She agreed since she knew she would turn eventually anyway. What did she have to lose? They did it all here in this basement,” Nora continued placing pieces of tape around the gauze as she talked.

“I’m gonna guess it didn’t work,” Rogan commented and Nora smiled slightly.

“You guessed right,” Nora cut a few more pieces of tape to place on the gauze to make sure it was secure, “The night she changed into a hellion, she attacked Will. He was only eight years old. We both were. And well, we both have had different attitudes about the situation since then,” Nora put the last piece of tape on the gauze and then placed her hands in her lap and sighed, “He’s never trusted vampires since. As far as he’s concerned, vampires are nothing but mindless killing machines. Animals that don’t have a shred of humanity left in them.”

Rogan was watching Nora as she looked down into her lap. She was nervously rubbing her own bandage that was wrapped around her palm where her cut from the glass resided.

“Smart man,” was what Rogan said that made Nora chuckle slightly, however, she continued looking down at her hand and did not look up.

“You obviously have a different view,” Rogan then added, this time his comment making Nora look up at him and softly smile.

“Yeah…” she quietly stated.

“Why? What was your take on the experience that makes you have a different view now?” Rogan asked.

Nora could hear the sincerity in his voice which compelled her to answer him, “Because of what she did after. Yes, she attacked him, but afterward she decided to leave because she knew leaving was the only way to keep her family safe. And that part of her, the part that made that decision, was human.”

“Does Will know that about his mom?”

“Yeah he does,” Nora sighed slightly and looked away, “But he chooses not to remember it…he’s stubborn. Set in his ways.”

“That’s a man for ya,” Rogan lightly chuckled.

Nora laughed a bit too and nodded, “But I guess I can be just as stubborn as he can…about certain things.”

“Well, if it’s something you believe in, you’re always going to be stubborn,” Rogan added, “And that’s not always a bad thing.”

Rogan and Nora looked at each other for a few silent seconds before Rogan then nervously cleared his throat and stood up, “Well, I guess I better go.”

“Oh yeah,” Nora agreed, standing up as well. She watched him walk toward the door when she realized that there was still a box of blood left on the floor, “Wait, don’t you want to take the rest of this blood?” she asked him.

Rogan turned around to also look at the small box and then back at Nora, “Maybe I can come back tomorrow and get it,” he suggested.

Nora just looked at him a little curiously, “Um, o.k. Well, I do have some shopping to do tomorrow so I can make myself scarce when you come to get it…”

“Actually,” Rogan interrupted her, “Maybe you can just stay and help me. I mean, I may need it. I did just get stabbed today. Might take me a little while to recover,” he then winked at her and Nora felt herself blushing slightly.

“Um…o.k.” was all she could get out.

“I’ll just leave my truck here tonight if that’s o.k. too,” Rogan then asked as he walked outside, Nora following him.

“Oh yeah, that’s fine,” she answered. It was then that she noticed Rogan still had no shirt on, and no jacket for that matter, which reminded her of something, “Oh, you’re jacket! You want to take that home with you?”

Rogan chuckled, “Nah, I’ll just get that tomorrow. You can keep it for one more night.”

Nora smiled softly, but put her hand up to her lips to try to hide it. Then, Rogan turned away from her. It was then, in a sudden instant, that Nora’s insides seemed to jump in surprise as she saw two large pale wings extrude themselves from Rogan’s shoulder blades and spread themselves out, showing their bat like exterior. She stood in shock and terror. Even more, she felt confusion as she knew that it was still daylight outside and the confusion only persisted when Rogan turned his head to look at her and he was still in his human-like form.

“Wha—? How are you doing that?!” she exclaimed.

Rogan chuckled, “I spent several years learning this. Only one other vampire, other than me, knows how to do this. Makes getting around a lot easier.”

“Oh…um o.k.” Nora responded, still dumbfounded. She got a slight shiver as she looked at the image of Rogan with his large bat wings spread out behind him. He must be a very powerful vampire if he knows how to do something not many know. That must be why that one vampire in the alley that tried to attack her in the Blood Lands was so afraid of him. In that case, shouldn’t she, herself, be more afraid of him as well? However, she wasn’t; not really. There was no denying a slight bit of fear but it seemed to be easily confused with excitement.

It was then that, without uttering a word, Rogan bent his knees and jettisoned up into the air and flew off, past the trees in the neighborhood and out of sight. Nora couldn’t help but let a smile escape her lips as she watched him go, curiosity filling her mind as she thought of what tomorrow might bring.

CHAPTER 7

 IT WAS THE next morning and Nora was up almost at the same time as the sun. For some reason, the thought of Rogan coming over again today made her feel excited. She had a slight spring to her step as she passed through the living room, tossing Rogan’s black jacket onto the couch as she went, and then headed to the door to the basement. She couldn’t help but think about how well her timing was when she entered and suddenly heard a knocking from the cellar doors across the room. She hastened over, opening them and then smiling at Rogan’s presence outside the door.

Rogan nodded slightly as he entered. Not many words were exchanged between them as Rogan lifted the only box that remained of pig’s blood that needed to be loaded into his truck. After all that was said and done, the two of them re-entered the basement and stood awkwardly in silence as they both realized there wasn’t much left to do.

“So….” Nora then spoke up, breaking the horrible silence, “I guess that’s all that was left to do today, huh?”

“Huh, yeah,” Rogan half chuckled to himself. It was silent again, but this time they stood looking at each other, almost as if they were waiting for the other to speak first.

“Well, what do you want to do now?” Rogan was the one this time to speak up. He rubbed his arm as he spoke. Nora couldn’t help notice he wore a dark maroon shirt today as opposed to the black ones she always saw him in. However, the almost famous black jeans were on him too, leading down to his plain black shoes.

She gave him a puzzled look as she broke out of her observant gaze and responded, “What do you mean?”

“I mean, I don’t have anything to do for a while so…” he let his sentence trail off as he then plopped down on the couch in a very relaxed manner, letting his arms rest on the back of the couch.

Nora didn’t respond. She didn’t really know what to say so she just shrugged.

“What do you do for fun? What is there to do around here? I have some time to kill so…” Rogan then spoke up again, now sitting up a bit on the couch.

“Um…o.k.,” Nora now said as she paced a bit, thinking about what they could do. Finally she came up with the first thing that popped into her head, “I could…show you around the house or something?”

Rogan shrugged, “Alright why not,” he then stood up abruptly and held a hand out, gesturing her to walk ahead of him, “Lead the way.”

Nora lightly laughed to herself and shook her head as she then headed toward the door into the house, Rogan following her.

“So, this is kitchen…I mean who hasn’t seen one of those?” Nora light heartedly spoke as they walked through the kitchen and into the narrow hall.

Rogan stopped and looked down the hallway, “And what’s down here?”

“Oh you know, bedrooms and stuff,” Nora answered, beginning to gesture away from the hallway and into a different direction.

“Oh really?” Rogan now had a hint of mischief to his voice. He clearly made no effort to notice Nora’s obvious attempt to get him away, “Which one is yours?”

“Um, no,” Nora suddenly objected, “You’re not going in my room.”

“Oh come on,” Rogan persisted as he then walked down the hall looking at each closed door. Nora was quick as she hastened to one of the doors and then tried casually to stand in front of it. Unfortunately, to her dismay, Rogan saw her.

“Oh, so what’s behind this door?” he teased as he walked over to stand in front of her and the door behind her.

“Nothing…just ya know, a closet,” Nora answered, putting her arm up, blocking the doorway further.

“Sure….” Rogan rolled his eyes and went for the doorknob. Then, as if completely ignoring her presence, he opened the door and nudged her out of the way as he entered the room. Nora nervously hastened in after him.

“Wow…nice” Rogan moved at a casual pace around the room, looking around as he did.

“O.k. you saw my room, congrats…now get out!” Nora demanded, standing still close to the doorway.

Rogan only chuckled slightly as he continued to glance around. It was then that he stopped at her white chest of drawers which was littered with lots of framed pictures. He glanced over all of them noticing most consisted of photos of her and Will or her and Will’s dad. One in particular that his eyes fell on was of both of Will’s parents casually sitting on the couch, heads turned to the camera, a small smile on both of their faces as if their activities had been interrupted only for a split second as the picture was taken.

“Nice pictures…” Rogan commented as he observed, “Just one question,” he now looked up and turned to stare at Nora who was still standing in the same place.

“What?” she asked almost defensively.

“No pictures of your actual parents?”

Nora fell silent. She didn’t really know how or even if she wanted to respond to that question.

“Well?” Rogan pressed further when she didn’t answer.

“Well…” Nora then hesitated, “I—it’s like I said….Will’s parents practically raised me. They were more parents to me than my actual ones so…”

“Yeah I get that,” Rogan then interrupted. He picked up the framed picture of both of Will’s parents as he continued, “But no pictures of your real parents? I mean, they may not have been around but they were still your real parents. You don’t even have a crumpled up picture in your sock drawer or something?”

“No,” Nora answered, trying to show as little emotion as possible.

“Seriously?! Nothing? You…Miss Emotional….?! No pictures at all?”

“No!” Nora felt her voice raising a bit so she tried to compose herself.

“Why?”

“That’s my business, o.k.?” Nora felt her hands forming into fists at her sides. She looked away from Rogan’s gaze and to the floor.

Rogan noticed this and shrugged, “O.k. fair enough,” he then set the picture back down on her chest of drawers.

“Now can we please get out of my room?” Nora begged, still looking away from him.

“Sure,” Rogan agreed. He then walked past her and out the door. Nora’s hands relaxed out of the fists and she turned to follow him out.

They both left the hallway and entered the living room. Rogan walked toward the couch and sat down. Nora walked over to stand next to him.

“Why do you always ask me personal questions like that?” she found herself suddenly blurting out.

Rogan closed his eyes and chuckled slightly.

“Seriously!” Nora argued, “You’re always prying into my personal life!”

Rogan leaned back on the couch looking up at her with that smug smirk he wore so well and shrugged, “I don’t know. I find you…interesting.”

“Interesting?” Nora repeated as if it were an insult.

“Yeah, I mean, I’ve never met a human like you. So I guess I like trying to figure you out, that’s all. You’re very fascinating.”

“Oh great,” Nora then fell onto the couch beside him, “So I’m like something for you to study like at a museum?”

Rogan laughed slightly at her statement, “I guess so. You puzzle me, that’s for sure.”

It was then that Nora glanced over at Rogan and a small smirk now began to grow on her face. She sat up abruptly as she then spoke, “So what about you?”

Rogan looked over at her, “What about me?”

“Why can’t I know anything about you?”

“Um, no.”

“Come on! You ask me all this stuff because I’m fascinating to you but you won’t tell me anything about yourself?”

“You don’t need to know anything about me.”

“You don’t need to know anything about me either.”

It was then silent for few beats as the two of them stared directly at one another.

“Come on, you’re fascinating to me…” Nora mocked as she sneered.

Rogan chuckled at her response and expression and shifted a bit in his seat as he then responded, “O.k. well, what do you want to know?”

Nora stared at him for a couple of seconds, twisting her mouth and her eyes squinting as she thought. Finally she asked, “How old are you?”

Rogan nodded in slight approval, “Alright I guess I can answer that…I’m twenty one.”

“Geminus years?”

Rogan then squinted at her in slight surprise before answering, “Um…no. twenty one is what my body’s age is.”

“What’s your real age then?”

Rogan sighed and shook his head slightly smirking.

“Come on! It’s not that personal of a question!” Nora nagged.

Rogan then sighed, “Twenty six. There ya happy?”

A smile crept its way across Nora’s face as she continued to look at him. She then found herself scooting forward on the couch in slight excitement as she asked another question, “So how old were you then when you were attacked and bitten?”

Rogan looked over at her in slight confusion. He shifted a bit in his seat so he was now slightly facing her, “What?”

Nora glanced at him in the same amount of confusion, “What part of that question is confusing?”

Rogan chuckled in nervousness, “Um…maybe the part where you assumed I was attacked and bitten.”

“Well, weren’t you? That scar I’ve seen on your back has got to be your bite scar right?” Nora remembered the scar so well that it was if she could almost see it through the shirt he had on. At first she had seen it as hideous and gnarly, but of course now she came to think of it as beautiful and familiar. She wouldn’t dare tell him this, however. She immediately pushed these thoughts from her head as she began to feel herself blushing slightly.

“Oh so you’re an expert on vampire bite scars are you? How do you know I didn’t get that before I was a vampire?” Rogan continued.

“O.k. what, did you get attacked by a bear or something before you changed?” Nora spoke sarcastically, “Cause I may not know vampire bites that well, but I know it doesn’t look like any other animal bite scar I’ve seen.”

Rogan sighed, “O.k. fine ya got me.”

Nora chuckled, “O.k. so…how old were you then?”

Rogan rolled his eyes as he answered, “Sixteen. I was Sixteen, o.k.?”

Nora’s expression now changed from gleefully curious to almost gloomy, “16?” she repeated back to him.

“Yeah,” Rogan responded matter-of-factly.

“That’s….young,” Nora regretfully realized.

Rogan looked away and rolled his shoulders as if to try to crack his neck and relieve some tension, “Yeah well, tell me something I don’t know.”

Nora hesitated slightly before asking another question she wanted to know, “So…how did it happen?”

Rogan then stood up abruptly and shook his head angrily, “No. No. That is definitely too personal. You don’t get to ask me that question,” he made a slashing motion through the air with his hand as he spoke.

“O.k. O.k. fair enough….I’m sorry,” Nora apologized as she looked up at him from the couch.

Rogan’s shoulders dropped slightly as he relaxed a bit, “It’s o.k.”

There was an awkward silence between them for a few seconds. Nora looked down in her lap, studying her hands as she watched Rogan pace back and forth a bit out of the corner of her eye.

“So…” Rogan then broke the silence as he stopped pacing for a second, “Where’s your friend today?”

“Will? He’s at the hospital still…with his dad.”

“Oh,” Rogan paced a bit more and then continued, “Could I ask another question?”

Nora smirked and looked up at him, “Within reason.”

Rogan smirked too, “Why is his dad in the hospital?”

Nora sighed and glanced down at her lap again as she answered, “Lung cancer,” then she looked up again, “He smoked most of his life so….”

Rogan nodded in understanding and looked down at his shoes as he then mumbled, “I’m sorry.”

Nora peered up at him in the most confident way she could, “It’s o.k.,” she then sighed and looked away, “Truth is, I avoid going to the hospital because….I don’t like seeing him…wasting away there. I’d rather just know he’s sick and not see it…ya know?”

Rogan looked over at her. She was looking over at the wall while she wrung her hands nervously in her lap.

“I understand that,” he spoke, trying his best to sound somewhat comforting.

Nora swallowed and then looked back over at Rogan again who was staring right back at her, “Have…you ever known anyone who was sick like that in the hospital?” she found herself now asking.

Rogan nervously rocked on his feet and rubbed the back of his neck as he answered, “Yeah…I have.”

Nora sensed this was beginning to be a sensitive subject for the both of them so she quickly tried to change it. She peered over to her left and saw Rogan’s jacket lying there. She quickly picked it up and stood up from the couch.

“Before I forget,” she then said, holding out his jacket to him, “Here’s your jacket back.”

Rogan softly smirked as he turned his head back toward her and reached out to take it, “Thanks,” he then swung the jacket around to put it on, “I don’t want to lose this jacket. It’s my best one. Vintage 2018 ya know.”

Nora slightly giggled, “Really? It’s that old, huh?”

“Oh yeah, they don’t make ‘em like this anymore,” Rogan jokingly boasted as he brushed his sleeves with his hands.

Nora smiled softly and rolled her eyes. It was then that the phone on an end table near her rang. Nora and Rogan both froze momentarily as they watched it ring. Nora quickly looked up at Rogan, “I better get this,” she stated.

Rogan just nodded and Nora turned around, her back facing him as she picked up the receiver. She put the phone to her ear and answered, “Hello?”

Rogan just stared at the back of her as he listened to only one side of the conversation.

“Oh hey, Will. How’s everything over there? Wait...what? Oh…..oh my god. Are…are you sure? Um…um…o.k. I—I’ll be there as soon as I can. O.k….bye…”

Nora hung up the phone slowly and turned around to look back at Rogan. He stared back at her noticing that something wasn’t quite right. She looked as if she was trying her hardest not to show her true emotions; specifically like she was trying hard not to cry.

“What is it?” Rogan then found himself blurting out.

Nora swallowed and her forehead wrinkled into a saddened expression, “Um…” she began to choke out, “Will’s dad….he died.”

Rogan stood, almost frozen, unaware of what to do or say. After awkwardly going over it in his mind, he finally settled on running his hand through his shaggy black hair and said, “Oh…shit.”

It was then that Nora’s shoulders tensed up and she dropped her head slightly. She covered her mouth as she let out slight blubbers and then gasped, trying her hardest not to completely break down into sobs right in front of him.

Rogan didn’t know what to do. He put his hands on his head and turned around so he wasn’t facing her and just looked out the window to the front yard. He could hear Nora behind him still trying her hardest not to cry uncontrollably but she couldn’t help letting out slight sobs here and there. Finally, however, he heard her take a deep breath and knew she was starting to try to compose herself. He then turned around slightly and hesitated before finally resting his eyes on her. She was wiping her eyes which were now red and she sniffed a couple of times. She wiped her bangs out of her face only for them to fall back again and then looked up at Rogan as confidently as she could.

“I…I’m gonna go to the hospital….” She started. Her words were choked and her sentence trailed off due to obvious difficulty.

Rogan immediately nodded, “Yeah…yeah I guess I better go then,” he then turned quickly to exit through the front door which was behind him. He wanted so much to get out of there as quickly as possible in order to avoid any more awkwardness, however, Nora spoke, causing him to reluctantly stop, “Wait, Rogan.”

He hesitated but eventually turned around. He avoided her gaze but answered, “What?”

“Could you…” she wrung her hands nervously as she spoke, “Could you….go with me?”

Rogan was slightly startled at her request, but he then finally looked directly at her, “What?”

“Could you go with me? Please? I don’t think I can….”

“Nora,” Rogan then bluntly interrupted, “I’m not going into a hospital. Vampires and hospitals don’t really mix well…”

“No, I know,” Nora said, “I don’t want you to come in, just…walk with me?”

Rogan then sighed in frustration, closing his eyes, “Nora…” he started, but Nora interrupted him.

“Please? I just don’t think…” she began to choke back her words again, “I don’t think I can walk there by myself…”

“Nora…” Rogan spoke her name again as he rubbed his thumb and forefinger against the bridge of his nose, “I…I can’t,” he now gazed up at her with a strong amount of seriousness. He saw Nora just stare back at him with utter sadness on her face. She didn’t say a word and so he decided to continue, “Look…I know I came over here and everything today. And we did this talking thing…but…we’re not…friends, ya know?”

Nora then looked down and nodded vigorously. She wiped her eyes, trying not to show that tears were welling up in her eyes again.

“Look, I’m sorry…I just…I can’t do that. I think you know why.”

Nora then let out a pathetic chuckle as she sniffed and looked up at him, trying not to show her obvious pain. She felt like an idiot. Had she really thought this (could she really call it a relationship?) between them had somehow changed into something it wasn’t? He was a vampire and she was a human. That wasn’t changing anytime soon. They each had places in this world; however, she admitted to herself that she had almost forgotten that. She nodded some more before finally speaking, “I understand. It was…stupid of me to ask. I’m sorry.”

Rogan let out a huge sigh and just looked at her, “I think it’s best if I go now.”

“Is it stupid of me to ask…if I’ll see you again? Another time? Maybe in passing?” Nora found herself softly blurting as she now glanced down at her feet.

“No,” Rogan spoke in almost a cold tone now, “I don’t think so.”

Nora turned her head to look at the wall before then shutting her eyes. Her whole face was tensed. She was trying so hard not to show how sad she actually was. Unfortunately a tear escaped the corner of her eye and fell down her cheek. Rogan saw it but pretended he hadn’t. He just silently turned around and unceremoniously opened the door and walked out, shutting it behind him.

Nora continued to stand still until she heard the sound of Rogan’s truck starting up. Her whole face scrunched up and as soon as the sound of the truck driving away hit her ears she fell to the floor on her knees and began to uncontrollably sob. She clutched the rug on the floor in front of her with her hands and grasped it as if it was the only thing holding her there. Her tears fell onto her hands and onto the floor as she sobbed and gasped, finally letting out a small wail of grief as she then leaned forward, putting her head to the floor as she listened to the last sounds of Rogan’s truck disappearing into the distance.

CHAPTER 8

 NORA TRIED TO wipe her tears gently with her finger as she now approached the hospital room door.  She stopped in front of it, trying her hardest to compose herself before entering.  She tried to flatten some of the wrinkles in her purple flannel shirt with her hands and looked down at her jeans to make sure they looked all right as well.  She wanted so desperately to appear strong for Will.  She took a deep breath, taking all the sterile hospital smells in with it, and then let it go before she finally grabbed the door handle and pushed.

When she entered, the scene of Will sitting in a chair by his father’s bed was the first thing she saw.  His father lied in the bed, eyes closed, and no longer moving.  Will just looked at his father’s face, his hand resting on his, and a tear falling down his cheek.  Nora suddenly realized that she was still just standing in the doorway and she nervously entered, slowly approaching Will.

“Hey…” was all she could softly say.

Will sniffled a bit and wiped his nose with the back of his hand before he stood up from his chair.  He turned to look at Nora and then, without much warning, grabbed her and pulled her in for a hug.  Nora was only startled for a moment before she returned the favor and hugged back.  The two of them held each other tightly for what seemed like several long minutes.  When they finally broke away from one another, Will looked into Nora’s eyes and she looked back.  She stared at his brown eyes behind his glasses that were now blood shot with much sorrow.  Tears began to well up in her eyes now too at the sight of his sadness.  She hated so much to see him unhappy like this.

“I’m so glad you’re here,” Will then said.

“Of course I’d come.  You know he was like a father to me too,” Nora responded.

“No,” Will then said with the utmost seriousness, “I’m glad you’re here.  With me.  Always…right?”

A gentle smile appeared on Nora’s face as she heard these words.  She nodded and pulled Will in for another hug, “Of course, Will.  I’m always here.  I’m not going anywhere.”

“Good,” Will said as they broke away.  He looked back over at his dad lying in the bed and sighed, “Well, I’ve said all of my goodbyes,” he then turned to look back at Nora, “You can have a moment alone with him if you want.”

“O.k. yeah,” Nora nodded.  Will then proceeded to walk around Nora and the bed to the door.

“I’ll be down in the cafeteria getting some coffee.  Come meet me down there when you’re done?” Will said before he exited the door.

“Sure,” Nora answered with a soft smile.  Will returned the same smile to her before leaving the room.

Nora heaved a huge sigh as she sat down in the chair next to the bed that Will had been in earlier.  She stared at Will’s father in the bed and tears began to form in her eyes again.  She desperately tried to think of what she might say.

“I…I just…” Nora’s forehead began to scrunch up and she felt a lump welling up in her throat as she tried to continue, “I don’t know if you can hear me, but…you were more of a dad to me than my real one.  You and Amy were amazing parents to Will and I and I don’t know if you know how much that meant to me.”

She then put her head down, looking at her hands in her lap.  She began to really cry now.  She sniffled as she watched the tears fall from her eyes and onto her hands.

“You…” she continued as she kept looking down, “You don’t know it either, but…you taught me who my parents really were,” she now looked up and attempted to wipe the tears from her eyes, “And even though that hurt me, I knew I had another set of parents watching over me.  I thank you for that every day.”

All of a sudden, the door to the room opened, interrupting her and causing her to jump slightly startled.  She looked over to see who it was, expecting that Will might have forgotten something, however, the person standing in the doorway was one she did not expect.

It was a tall woman, with long, dark brown, straight hair that fell over her shoulders.  Her face was pale and she wore a white blouse with a faded denim jacket over it.  The dark orange skirt she wore went to her knees and she had brown flats on her feet.  Her step was quiet as she began to enter the room.  Nora just looked at her with much curiosity and even more familiarity as the woman finally looked up and the two of their eyes met.

“Oh!  I’m so sorry…I’ll just come back later,” the woman quickly tried to apologize as she noticed Nora in the chair.  She then turned around and began to exit the room.

“Mrs. Davis?” Nora then uttered, somewhat in surprise, causing the woman to come to a stop.  The woman turned around and Nora stood up in her chair and walked slowly over to her.

“Mrs. Davis, is that you?” she asked again, looking into the woman’s eyes now.  They were a dark red color; and she couldn’t help but notice the very pale skin covering her face that accommodated them.

The woman furrowed her brow and looked back at Nora, “N—Nora?” she then whispered.

Nora then let out a laugh in relief as she covered her mouth with her hands, “Oh my god!”

Mrs. Davis laughed also, “Oh my god is right!  Nora!  I can’t believe this is you!”

The two of them then hugged each other tightly and continued to laugh happily.  When they broke away from one another, Mrs. Davis still had her hands on Nora’s shoulders as she looked her up and down.

“My goodness, honey, you grew up so much!”

Nora chuckled, “Well you look just the same! Haven’t aged a day it looks like!”

“Oh, I’ve aged, just not as much as you,” Mrs. Davis looked into Nora’s eyes and smiled sincerely, “You have really grown into a beautiful woman, sweetie.”

Nora looked down, blushing slightly, “Thanks,” she then looked up again, “So how are you?  What are you doing now?  Where are you living?”

“Oh you know, just one of those Blood Lands near here.  I’m doing real well actually.  How are you doing?” the two of them then walked across the room over to where Mr. Davis lay in the bed, “How’s….how’s Will doing?”

Nora smiled sweetly, “He’s doing fine.  We both are.  We’re taking care of each other.  Especially now, ya know.”

Mrs. Davis now looked over at her once husband lying in the bed next to them and heaved a huge sigh.  Nora noticed this and put a hand onto her shoulder.  Mrs. Davis looked back at her and gave her a weak smile.

“Well that’s good.  I’m glad he’s doing well.  I’m glad you both are looking after one another.  That really does make me happy.”

“Oh, well, did you want to see him?” Nora then started to walk past her, “He’s down in the cafeteria.  I can go get him,” but Mrs. Davis grabbed Nora’s arm to stop her.

“No, no, honey, I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“Why?” Nora turned around to face her again, “You’re his mom!”

“Do you really need to ask that question?”

The two of them stood in a few seconds of silence before Mrs. Davis spoke again, “He just lost his father, Nora.  I think seeing his vampire mother might not be what’s best right now.  Besides, you know how he feels about me.”

Nora sighed and looked down for a second, “I guess you’re right,” she then looked up again, “But would it be o.k. to tell him that I saw you?  In case he does want to see you?  Maybe later…after everything…”

Mrs. Davis gave Nora a small smile, “That’d be fine I think.”

Nora smiled back.  She then noticed Mrs. Davis look back at the bed where Mr. Davis lay.  She then couldn’t help but ask a question she had been wondering, “Mrs. Davis?”

Mrs. Davis looked back at her and lightly chuckled, “I think you’re old enough to call me Amy now, Nora.”

Nora laughed a bit too, “O.k. Amy?”

“Yes?”

“How did….how did you know about Will’s dad’s death?  How did you know to come here?”

There was silence for a few seconds before Amy responded, “Someone told me about it.”

“Who?” Nora was extremely curious now.

“Just someone.  He didn’t really tell me who he was or how he knew.  He just told me.  The whole thing was really odd, to be honest.”

“He?  You don’t know who it was?”

Amy now gave Nora a very confused expression, “No I don’t.  Why do you want to know anyway?”

“Oh well…” Nora felt slightly embarrassed, “I don’t know, just curious,” she watched as Amy now made her way around to the other side of the bed and sat in the chair that was there.  Nora couldn’t help but remember how she had told Rogan only a while ago about Will’s father’s passing.  Was it a coincidence that after that a “stranger” had come to Mrs. Davis and told her about it?  She wasn’t sure what to think.  It seemed very out of character for Rogan, but then again, he’s surprised her before.  She shook her head slightly, trying to get that thought out of her head.  She didn’t want to spend her time thinking about him.  She hadn’t forgotten the other part of their last encounter either.

“Well, it looks like you want some alone time with him,” Nora then said softly to Amy.

Amy turned to look at her, “Oh, are you sure?  I didn’t interrupt you when I came in, did I?  I could wait,”

“No it’s fine,” Nora shook her head smiling, “I was done.  I didn’t really need a whole lot of time anyway and…and it was worth it to see you.”

Amy smiled warmly at her and she did the same.  Nora then turned to head toward the door before Amy said something else and made her pause for a moment.

“Nora?” she spoke softly behind her.  Nora turned around, “Tell Will I love him…won’t you?”

Nora smiled as she nodded, “Of course I’ll let him know.”

“Thank you,” Amy thanked as she then turned back to look at her husband in the bed.  Nora then proceeded to quietly exit the room and walk down the hall toward the elevators that would take her down to the cafeteria to meet Will.

CHAPTER 9

 IT WAS ONLY a few nights later and Nora was sitting on the couch in her living room.  She sat with her knees up against her chest and rubbed her jeans with her hands, hugging her legs.  She watched the final moments of the television until the screen went to static and she then reached for the remote to turn it off.  She sat up, putting her bare feet on the floor and reached up to tighten her pony tail and flatten the strays around her face.  Once she was done, she flopped backward onto the couch again, leaning against the back and letting herself sink in comfortably.

Soon Will appeared, making his way around the coffee table to sit next to her.  He was wearing his favorite worn brown pants and a blue flannel shirt with the sleeves rolled to his elbows.

“I lit all the lamps,” he stated as he sat down, “I put the rest of the oil in the kitchen.”

“O.k.” Nora responded.  She was twirling a stray section of hair with her fingers while picking off lint on her purple tank top with the other hand.   Will watched her for a bit before then breaking the silence, “So, what do you want to do?”

Nora adjusted herself on the couch to face him before answering, “I don’t know.”

“Well,” Will looked down for a bit as he pushed his glasses up further on his nose, “We could talk.”

Nora was a little surprised now, “Talk about what?”

“Just some things I’ve been thinking about for the past couple of days.”

Nora could tell Will was being serious and she gave him her utmost attention now, “O.k.  what is it?”

Will adjusted his position on the couch as well, resting one of his arms against the back of the couch as he faced Nora.

“Well, you know how we were talking about what we would do when….when my dad died?”

“Not really,” Nora answered in a sort of sarcastic tone, “I wanted to talk about it several times but you never did.”

Will sighed and nodded, “Yeah I know, I’m sorry.”

Nora looked down as she wrung her hands in her lap, “Its o.k.”

“Well anyway,” Will continued, “I think you were right.  We don’t need to be here anymore.  There’s nothing holding us here and it would definitely be safer somewhere else.”

Nora now looked up, a little taken aback at his statement, “Really?  You really think that?”

Will nodded assuredly, “Yes.  I really do.”

Nora smiled, “I’m so glad!  Where do you want to go?”

“Well, that might take some time to decide.  I figure we can find out which cities are safer than others and make a decision then.”

Nora nodded and smiled widely, “O.k. that sounds good.”

It was silent for a few beats until Nora then had a thought. “Will?” she then almost blurted, looking over at him in a slightly worried expression.

“Yeah?”

“I need to tell you something.”

“O.k. what?”

“I saw your mom.”

Will now looked at Nora with a very confused look on his face, “What?”

“I saw your mom,” Nora repeated.

“I heard you,” Will still seemed confused, “I’m just wondering how it was you saw her.”

“It was the other day, when we were in the hospital after your dad died.  She came in when I was by myself in the room saying goodbye.”

Will didn’t respond but just turned away from Nora.  He leaned forward, resting his arms on his knees and sighed, obviously deep in thought for a moment.

“I should have told you, Will.  But I was waiting for the right time,” Nora waited a few seconds, but Will never moved nor answered so she spoke again, “Will?”

Will finally decided to look up at her  and say something, “Why?”

“Why what?”

“Why did she come?  How did she even know?”

Nora sighed, “Well, I think she came because she still loved your dad,” she looked deep into Will’s eyes as she began to say the next part, “And the reason for her knowing is kind of complicated.”

Will sighed, looking down again briefly, “I just don’t understand it.”

“Well….” Nora then began, looking away from Will in a slight bit of shamefulness.  Will looked over at her and noticed her expression.

“What is it?” he then asked in a sort of scolding tone.

“You’re not going to like it,” Nora tried to warn.

“Tell me,” Will now demanded.

“O.k.,” Nora sighed heavily.  She pulled herself inward like a child who was about to be in trouble, “I think….Rogan told your mom about your dad.”

“Who’s Rogan?”

“Well, you know that vampire I saved a while back?”

“Yeah?”

“That’s Rogan,” Nora now looked over at Will nervously.  Will sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose with his fingers before he spoke.

“So…Rogan, the vampire you saved, told my mom about my dad dying?” he slowly pieced together.

“Yeah…that is…I think so,” Nora hesitated to answer.

“Well, how did that vampire even know about my mom?  Or my dad for that matter?” Will had a hint of aggravation in his voice that Nora could detect.

“Well, see, it’s kind of an interesting story…” Nora tried to chuckle to lighten the mood but Will just stared back at her with the utmost seriousness so she just continued, “See, it turns out that he actually did save me by crashing into that hospital and he survived.  He even volunteered to take all of that blood from us when I needed to get rid of it.  And we’ve talked as of late.”

“About my mom?”

“Yeah sort of a little, I mean, he was here when I got the news about your dad.”

Will didn’t say anything and the two of them sat in silence for a couple of seconds.  Nora noticed Will looking down at his hands in his lap as he seemed to try to understand all that Nora had told him.  Nora felt horrible that she had kept all of this from him.

“I’m so sorry I didn’t tell you about this,” she decided to blurt out, “I know I should have.  But you were dealing with your dad and everything.  And I didn’t want you to be mad.”

Will still didn’t say a word so Nora just kept going, “I know I’m an idiot.  I feel horrible.  I guess…I guess I was just looking for companionship.  I also was foolishly hopeful that maybe this vampire would be my friend because I’d saved him and everything but he didn’t want to be my friend.  Which, honestly I should have expected.”

It was now that Will decided to speak, “He didn’t hurt you did he?” he asked seriously, still looking down at his lap.

Nora turned to him, slightly confused, “That’s what you ask me? Not why in the world I even allowed a vampire that close to me?  Or how could I be that stupid?”

Will then softly smiled at her, “You’re not stupid, Nora.  You’re trusting.  I’m learning a lot from you lately.  You have a big heart and that’s nothing to be ashamed of.  Granted, maybe you shouldn’t have let a vampire that close to you; especially without me around.  That could have gone badly.  But obviously it didn’t.  You trusted your gut that night you saved it and it turned out alright.  I’m…surprised to say the least.”

Nora looked over at Will with a very puzzled expression, “Who are you?  This is not the Will I know.”

Will smiled slightly, “I’m trying to be different.  More like you a little.  I’ll be honest, I really did think about my mom a little bit after my dad died and it just seemed amazing that you had mentioned her.  I guess…I’m really glad you told me about her; and about Rogan.  I guess what I’m trying to say is that I’m trying to have more of an open mind…”

“Well,” Nora then began, “Your mom told me to tell you she loves you.  She really does.  And honestly, I learned a lot talking and being with Rogan for a couple of days and…in the end you were kind of right as well.  He didn’t really care about me at all.  He does things based on what benefits him and even though I was disappointed in that fact, I almost felt ashamed that I had thought any differently,” she and Will smiled at each other as she then continued, “And in the end, after your dad died, really all I could think about was you and being with you so you could comfort me; so we could comfort each other.  I didn’t care about that stupid vampire anymore.  My relationship…if you could call it that….with him didn’t matter at all.  It’s what I have with you that matters really.”

Will smiled widely and chuckled a bit, “I’m glad to hear you say that, Nora.”

“It’s true,” Nora stated, placing one of her hands on one of his.  Will then looked up at her and this time he looked very serious.  Not an angry type of serious but a look that told Nora he had something very important on his mind.

“What is it?” Nora asked, looking into his eyes.

“It’s just…” Will started, somewhat nervously, “I need you to do something for me before we decide to move out of here.”

“What is it?” Nora asked again curiously.

“Well,” Will began with a anxious sigh, “If we’re going to leave here and be together, I think we should really be sure that it’s something we want to do.  And that it’s something we are going to commit to doing.”

“I think so too,” Nora said smiling.

Will looked back at her, smiling also, “Which is why,” he then grabbed Nora’s hand that was on top of his and softly squeezed it.  Nora looked down at it as she listened to him continue, “I need you to agree to marry me.”

Nora instantly looked up at Will who had a soft smile on his face and was looking right back at her, “W—what?” she stuttered, slightly shocked.

“Marry me, Nora,” Will requested again.

“A—are you sure?”

Will then grabbed both of Nora’s hands and held them as turned to face her directly on the couch, “I’ve never been surer of anything.  I love you Nora.  I have for a long time and I think I’ve just taken advantage of the fact that we’ve always been together; been around each other so I never told you how I felt until now.  When we leave here, things will be different.  I need to know that you’ll be with me even then; that we’ll stick by each other and protect each other always.  I want that for us, Nora.”

Nora just sat in silence for a moment.  She looked down at Will’s hands holding hers.  Then, after pondering for a while, she looked back up at Will’s face which showed a hint of worry and anticipation as he waited for her response.  Nora smiled widely as she looked into his eyes.

“Of course I’ll marry you,” she then gleefully answered, “I…I love you too.”

Will laughed in both relief and excitement as he then put his hand up to rest on Nora’s cheek.  The two of them looked at each other now, in a slightly different way than they ever had before and it only took a second for the two of them to make the same decision.  They both leaned in together and kissed.  When they pulled away, Nora looked at Will curiously.  She smiled as she thought of how different it will be for her to look at him now.  Before she looked at him as a best friend and someone that she knew would always be there for her because, well, it was just that way.  Now she could look at him as someone she really did love; as a provider and someone she knew would protect her.  He’ll still be there for her always, she thought, just in a different way than she had imagined but that didn’t bother her, in fact it made her much happier.

“I just have one more question,” Will then said.

“What is it?” Nora asked.

“That vampire, Rogan…he’s not coming back is he?”

Nora only thought to herself for a second before answering, “No, I don’t think so.  I think my time with him is over now.  I don’t see us crossing paths again.”

“Are you sure?  What if he were to pop up again?”

Nora noticed the slight bit of concern on Will’s face as she softly smiled.  She then scooted herself closer to him on the couch and rested her head on his shoulder, “I really wouldn’t worry about it.  I promise.”

“Well, I guess that’s good enough for me,” Will responded, smiling also and resting his head on hers, “I trust you.”

Nora gave a soft, relaxing sigh as she began to shut her eyes.  She felt so comfortable and safe here with Will.  She could get used to this.

Then, all of a sudden, a loud noise came from above them.  The two of them sat up abruptly and looked up.

“It must just be a night-flyer outside,” Will concluded.

“Yeah…I guess…it was just really loud,” Nora expressed nervously.

Another loud thud echoed through the house and Nora jumped.  She then looked over at Will who was still looking up.

“Will?”

He now looked back at her and noticed the fear in her eyes.

“It’s o.k.  All the lamps are lit.  We should be fine.  It’s nothing to worry about,” he attempted to reassure her but Nora could see the slight amount of anxiety behind his eyes.  All she could do was try her very best to ignore it.

CHAPTER 10

 THE TWO OF them had the same expression of fear on their faces as they simultaneously looked up as if trying to use x-ray vision and see what was going on above them.  Another loud bump was heard above as Nora then came to a quick and terrifying realization.

“Will…” she whispered, now lowering her gaze to him, “It…it’s in the house…”

Will looked down at her too now, “No…it can’t be…”

Another loud thump from above.

“It’s coming from the attic!” Nora panicked, looking up again.  It was then that Will grabbed her shoulders and caused her to turn back to him.

“We’ll go down to the basement,” he just stated seriously.  Nora did not question him but just nodded as Will grasped her hand in his and she tightened her grip on him with all her might.  He swiftly led her down into the basement with him and even though it seemed so fast, the only noises Nora could concentrate on were the awful ones coming from the attic.

Once they were below, Will shut and locked the door behind them, “Nora,” he then commanded, turning back to look at her, “Make sure that other door is secure.”

Nora nodded and ran to the double cellar doors that led to the outside; however, as soon as she reached them, a loud thud came from the other side making her scream and jump back.  It only took a couple of seconds before they then burst open, and, in one fluent swoop, a dark figure flew in.  Nora stumbled slightly but was able to gain composer as she looked over to see what it could possibly be.  Her hands trembled as the fear that it could be a hellion from outside struck her.  However, she tried to overcome this fear and began to approach the figure.  It had somewhat ungracefully crashed to the floor across the room and was hunched over in the corner.  It began to rise and Nora let out a gasp.  Suddenly, behind her, Will had lit one of the kerosene lanterns, turning it up to its brightest.  Nora turned to look at him briefly and also noticed he was now standing there with a shotgun in his hand, pointing it at the corner where the stranger stood.

“Is that really necessary?”

Nora recognized the voice coming from the corner and a wave of relief filled her.  A small smile also began to form across her face as the form of Rogan made its way further into the light.

“I think it is,” Will now responded as he and Rogan locked eyes across the room.

“Will, stop! We can trust him!” Nora blurted out, now looking back at Will.  He looked over at her, gun still aimed at Rogan.  The two of them stared at each other for a few seconds, not saying a word but understanding each other completely.  A giant sense of awkwardness had filled the room due to all the silence until Will finally began to relax and lower his gun.  Nora smiled at him softly and then looked back over at Rogan.

“What are you doing here?” she asked him very practically.

“I was flying by…you know…hunting,” Rogan answered as he walked further into the middle of the room and closer to both Will and Nora, “and I saw you’ve got a pretty nasty hellion problem.”

“How many are out there?” Will then asked very seriously, his strong gaze never leaving Rogan.

“At least half a dozen.”

It was then that Nora took a second to look at Rogan now that he was in the light.  He was back to his human-like form by now and he wore those all too familiar black jeans she had seen him in so many times.  He had no shirt on, and the paleness of his skin brought out the bright red he had drenched across his chest and chin.  His eyes were just as red, almost glowing, and his jet black hair was wet and matted against his forehead due to the rain outside.  She wondered why this image even gave her any comfort at all, but somehow it did.  However, she still hadn’t forgotten their last encounter and even though she desperately wanted to ask him a hundred questions as to why he was even here, she knew that wasn’t important right now.

“What did you guys do to attract so many anyway?!” Rogan then spoke again.

“We didn’t do anything!” Will then shouted angrily, “Unless being alive is wrong to do. Which I guess in a human’s case it would be!”

“Hey!  I’m just asking a question!  I don’t need any of your shit!”

“Hey guys, stop it!” Nora began to interject, however more loud and unsettling noises from above them did a better job at ceasing the arguments than she ever could.  Everyone simultaneously looked up with their eyes for a few seconds.  Ghostly silence then filled the room for a bit until Rogan then spoke up.

“Look, I might be able to help.”

“What makes you think we need your help?” Will remarked impolitely.  Nora shot an angry glance over at him.

“Will!” she scolded.  He looked back at her.  He was still holding the shotgun in his hands and even though it was pointed to the floor, his grip on it hadn’t loosened.

“I don’t have to help you.  That’s fine if you wanna deal with all this shit on your own.  I don’t give a fuck,” Rogan then turned and began to walk toward the cellar doors.

“Wait, Rogan!” Nora then shouted, turning to him and holding her hand out.  Rogan stopped and stood impatiently staring at the two of them.

Nora then turned back to Will quickly and spoke in a slightly hushed voice, “Will, he can help us.  He can be trusted.  He can.”

“Nora, I don’t know…” Will let go of the gun with one hand and adjusted his glasses nervously.  He then ran his fingers through his hair, to the back of his neck where his hand then rested.

“Please trust me.  We need his help.  We can’t do this on our own,” she stared at him with absolute seriousness, “Think of your mom…”

Will then let out a huge sigh and looked down at his feet for a second.  When he finally looked up, he looked past Nora and at Rogan, who was still waiting.

“Why would you want to help us?  What do you get out of it?” Will then asked him bluntly.

Rogan looked slightly surprised at his question as he shifted his weight on his feet a bit and then answered, “Does that really matter?”

Will stared at him for a few seconds, pondering the answer that was given him.

“You’re not going to get a better answer out of him, Will.  Trust me,” Nora then stated, looking over at Rogan.  She thought she saw a slight smirk appear on his face at her comment, but it then quickly disappeared.

“O.k.” Will then consented, “What’s your plan?”

“I’ll try to lure them away,” Rogan answered.  It was then that he hastened over to the fridge on the right wall, close to where he had crashed in earlier.  Nora watched as he opened it and pulled out one of the bags of blood that were still in there.

“No!” she then shouted, predicting what he was about to do.  Will just continued to watch with curiosity.

“I have to!  This will make me smell like I just killed one of you.  They’ll think the kill has been taken and move away; possibly following me.”

“But…but…” Nora started to protest.  Her eyes fell on the bag of blood that was in Rogan’s pale, blood soaked hand.  Tears were beginning to well up in her eyes.

“Do it,” she then heard Will say behind her.  She turned around quickly.

“But, Will…” she uttered with wet glossy eyes looking up at him.  He looked back at her sympathetically.

“It’s o.k. Nora.  It’s just blood.  It’s time to move on.”

Nora knew deep in her heart he was right.  She needed to let go of the past too.  She needed to think more of the future; the future with Will.  Warmth filled her inside as she thought of marrying him.  She trusted him wholeheartedly and with that realization she nodded to him and turned back to Rogan, wiping her tears, and nodded to him as well, “Alright.  Do it.” She consented.

It all seemed so fast as she watched Rogan tear open the bag with his teeth and spill its contents across his chest and chin.  He then threw the bag to the floor and hastened to the cellar doors.  Suddenly, more booming noises came from above them and Nora ran up to him, “Rogan!” she exclaimed.

Rogan looked at her, his hands on the doors, ready to open them at any minute.

“There’s one inside the house.  I think it’s in the attic,” Nora said.

Rogan looked up, listening to the shuffling and bumping noises above them, “O.k.  I’ll try to get that one to follow me first.  If not…” he looked down at Nora now, “I’ll just take care of it for you,” he followed that statement with a wink and a small smirk.  Nora shuddered for a bit at his image smiling at her with all of the blood drenched over him.

“But…” he then said, now gaining a more serious tone to his voice, “I need you to do something for me.”

Nora was slightly surprised as she answered, “What?”

“I need you to stay in here.”

“What?” she was slightly confused at this request, “Why would I want to go out there?”

“I know you,” Rogan spoke, “You get reckless.  It’s your nature.  Don’t deny it.”

A soft smile peeked its way across Nora’s lips at his statement.

“Exactly,” Rogan responded to her expression, “That’s why I need you to promise me you’ll stay in here.  I won’t be able to do what I need to do to help you two if I’m worrying about saving your stupid ass out there.”

“O.k. I promise.”

“I’m serious,” Rogan looked at her in a sort of scolding manner.  The way a parent would to a child.

“Me too.  I promise.”

“O.k.” Rogan then turned to exit the doors again.

“Only if…” Nora then interrupted, causing him to stop and look at her again.

“If what?” he answered, somewhat annoyed.

“If you promise not to be too reckless either.  I don’t want you getting yourself killed over us.”

Rogan then burst into a slight bit of laughter, “Oh please, don’t worry about that.  I won’t be getting myself killed.”

“I’m serious!” Nora exclaimed, giving him that same sort of scolding look as he did her.

Rogan rolled his eyes and then responded, “I promise. Besides, I’d cut my losses before I sacrificed myself for a couple of dumb humans like you two.”

Nora slightly smiled even though she wasn’t sure if he was being funny or not, “O.k.” she then agreed.

“Can I go now?” Rogan wined jokingly.

“Go, get!” Nora commanded, smiling.

Rogan rolled his eyes, “Woof!” he jokingly stated as he then pushed open the cellar doors and jumped out into the night.  Nora saw his silhouette change only for a second, and large wings burst forth from him, before she then grabbed the doors, shutting them and locking them.

CHAPTER 11

 WILL AND NORA were now huddled together on the couch as they listened to the terrifying sounds outside and around them.

“You sure he knows what he’s doing?” Will then broke the fearful silence.

“I believe he does.  I trust him,” she then looked over at Will, “To an extent…” she smirked.  Will smiled back and put his arm around Nora, bringing her even closer to him.  Nora rested her head on Will’s chest.  She felt safe with him.  She knew she somewhat trusted Rogan, but it didn’t come close to the feeling she had when she was here in Will’s arms.  She actually felt safe; there was no doubt or fear at all.  She knew that once they were out of this place, she might finally be able to relax.  She smiled softly at this thought, just listening to Will’s heartbeat.  It was all of the sudden that she felt Will tense up slightly.  She sat up a bit and looked at him.

“What is it?” she asked him.

Will was looking over in the direction of a small table to the right side of the couch where the kerosene lamp sat burning.

“That lamp is going to go out soon,” he then turned to look back at Nora, “And I just realized we don’t have any more oil here in the basement; it’s in the house.”

Nora now sat all the way up and turned toward Will; a very serious expression on her face, “Will, you’re not thinking…”

“We have to get more oil, Nor’,”

“Yeah but you can’t go back in the house!  That night-flyer might still be there!”

“I don’t think so.  I haven’t heard it in a while.  Besides, I’d just be real quick.  I know exactly where it is.”

“Will, I don’t like this.  It’s too scary.”

Will then looked directly into Nora’s eyes as he spoke, “Nora.  We can’t let that lamp go out.  You trust me don’t you?  I can do this.”

Nora looked down at her hands that were resting in her lap and sighed. She wasn’t sure what she was going to say next but before she even got a chance to say anything, Will put his hand on her chin and brought her head up to look at him.

“You trust me—don’t you?” he repeated.

Nora looked right into his brown eyes that were behind his glasses.  She knew she could trust him.  There really was no thought that she had to give to her answer.  If anyone could do this, he could.  It was such a simple task, yet she was so worried for him; maybe because she knew what she could lose if something bad were to happen.

“I trust you.  You know I do,” Nora answered.

A small smile made its way across Will’s face, “I’ll be right back.  And I’ll take the shot gun, o.k.?”

Nora then nodded, somewhat reluctantly, “O.k.” she softly uttered.

Will then stood up and made his way around the couch to the door that led into the house.  He grabbed the shot gun that was propped up against the side of the couch as he did.  Nora followed him all the way to the door.  They both climbed the couple of stairs to the door and it was then that Will grabbed the door knob.  A confused look then appeared on his face as he jiggled the handle and pulled on the door.

“What’s wrong?” Nora asked, looking just as puzzled as he was.

“It won’t open,” he tugged some more times, “Ugh this door is so old!”

“Well, maybe we shouldn’t worry about it then,” Nora suggested.

“No, we need that oil,” Will answered.

“Well what can we do, Will?  Go outside and around to the front of the house?! That’s even more dangerous!” She looked over at him as she spoke.  He didn’t seem to be listening as he felt the door with his hands.

“What are you doing?” Nora then asked angrily.

“This door—it’s so old…” Will said, still feeling up and down the door.

“So?  What does that have to do with anything?”

All of the sudden, Will took a step back and swiftly lifted his foot, kicking the door with much force and effort.  Nora jumped as a very loud crack sound followed and an even bigger crack was left in the middle of the door.

“Will, what the hell?!” Nora shouted, “You scared me!”

Will pretended he hadn’t heard her and kicked the door again, making an even bigger crack.  He repeated this process until a hole had been made and both he and Nora could clearly see through into the house.

“What the hell did you do?!” Nora shouted again.

Will started using his hands to pry away all of the broken wood from the door, making the hole bigger, “Now I can get into the house,” he responded to her question with the utmost rationality.

“Uh…o.k. but now how are we to keep the vampires out?!” Nora exclaimed, even more upset than before, “What has gotten into you?!”

“Look,” Will said as he then stopped working on the door to look over at Nora, “I can climb through here real quick, get the oil, and then come back.  We’ll just use the wooden table that’s down here and prop it up to the door to cover the hole.  We’ll nail it in place temporarily and then fix it tomorrow.”

Nora just sighed.  She looked away from Will and her eyes rested on the table across the room.  This all felt ridiculous and she didn’t know what to think.

“Nora, come on this is the only solution for the moment.  We need that oil,” Will said.  Nora looked back at him, still slightly in disbelief.

“I’ll be fine.  I’ll be right back, o.k.?” he spoke again.  He then grabbed the shot gun that he had propped against the wall next to them and turned to exit through the hole in the door.  It was then that Nora stopped him temporarily by gently touching his shoulder.

“Will,” she spoke, causing him to turn towards her.  She then put her hand behind his head and brought him close to her and kissed him, “You be quick.  And come back here.  O.k.?”

Will smiled at her and then kissed her again, “I promise I will,” he then broke away from her grip and stepped through the broken door and into the house.

 

***

 

The next few minutes that had passed felt like hours to Nora as she patiently waited at the top step in front of the basement door.  She tapped her foot as she hugged her knees close to her and tried not to think of the worst.  Will would be back; she knew he would.  She trusted him and she desperately needed to stop thinking of these fearful thoughts.

“Nora!” a shout behind her finally made those thoughts disappear.  She turned around to look through the large splintered hole in the door to see Will hastening towards her.  A giant smile crossed her face as she jumped up and now faced him.

“Take this!” he demanded as he held out his arm and handed her a mason jar full of oil.  She took it and put it on the table next to the couch before quickly returning to him.

“Help me through, Nor’” Will asked as Nora then grabbed his hand and began to help him climb through the hole in the door.

“I think my shirt is caught on a piece of the door,” Will grumbled as he looked behind him to try to find a way to free himself.

“Just hurry, Will,” Nora was getting frustrated.  She wanted him in the basement with her so she could relax again.  However, that didn’t seem like it was going to be a possibility anymore as she suddenly saw a terrifying figure right behind Will.

“Will,” Nora now whispered, not taking her gaze off of the fearful image, “Will, get in here now!”

“Wha—?” Will looked at Nora’s horrible expression and then turned his head around to see what was making her so frozen with fear.  It was a vampire; standing right behind him with anger radiating from his dark red eyes.

“S-shit…” Will whispered as his eyes had fell upon him.  He then wasted no time trying to get back through the hole in the door.

“Nora, help me!” he found himself frantically shouting.  Nora grabbed both of Will’s arms as she tried to help him through.  She couldn’t help but keep looking back at the vampire who just continued to stand there and stare at the two of them.  What was it doing?  Why was it just waiting there?

All of a sudden, the lamp that had been burning behind the two of them on the table next to the couch had dimmed into darkness and gone out.  Nora and Will both froze, staring at each other in horror.  Nora only glanced away from him for a second to look back at the vampire who, now in the darkness, had transformed into that horrible hellion form and was smiling a wicked smile at her. What happened next startled her but was also not entirely unexpected.  The night-flyer leapt up and, spreading its giant bat wings, flew toward Will in one fluid motion.  Nora screamed as it grabbed Will from behind, pulling him out of her grasp and into the house with it.

“Will!!” she screamed again, as she watched in horror as the two of them fought.  Will tried many times to free himself from the hellion’s grasp but he unfortunately failed each time.  It was then that he had grown instantly tired and the night-flyer took advantage of his sudden exhaustion by grabbing him with its enormous claws and then flying upward.  It had pushed off the floor with such power and force that it broke a hole through the ceiling like it had been only made of cardboard.  Nora stuck her head through the hole in the door to look up at the destruction the night-flyer had caused.  There were holes through both floors of the house and eventually through the roof.  Nora didn’t think twice as she stepped through the door and picked up the shot gun that was on the floor in front of it.  She ran through the house to the front door and put her hand on the doorknob.  It was then, however, that she paused.  She thought about Rogan’s words and how he had told her to stay inside the house.  She had promised him she would, but then her thoughts turned to Will and how much danger he was now in.  She couldn’t keep some stupid promise to a vampire when the only person she loved was about to be killed.  She then opened the door without any more hesitation and ran out into the darkness.

It didn’t take her long to round the corner of the house and come face to face with about a dozen night-flyers soaring around her house, each producing terrifying screeches of its own accord.  She only stared up at them with horror for a few seconds before her eyes finally rested on the one hellion that held Will in its grasp as it hovered high above the ground.  She ran to it and shouted as loud as she could so as to be heard over all of the other hellion’s screeching, “Hey! Drop him!!!” When she stopped in front of it, she took no time to aim the shot gun right at it and shoot.  The night-flyer screamed as the shell hit its shoulder.  It looked down at Nora and shrieked again, this time in a sort of challenging way.  Nora stared as she still aimed her gun at it and didn’t hesitate to shoot again.  She hit its leg this time and it screamed again in agony.  Will was still in its arms, but Nora could see he was trying to fight it away from him, no matter how tired he was.

It was then that time seemed to slow way down as the night-flyer and Nora stared into one another’s eyes with the utmost hatred each of them could muster.  It seemed like forever that they stayed that way, until however, the night-flyer finally retaliated, and in one motion, forcefully bit Will on the side of the neck.

Nora screamed at the same time Will cried out in agony.  The night-flyer continued to look down at Nora’s horrified expression as it then threw its head back, tearing out Will’s throat as it did so. Nora screamed again with the utmost torture as she saw Will’s body go limp, and the hellion let its grip go on him and drop him to the ground below.

She immediately ran to him, but the hellion dropped to the ground too, landing in between her and Will.  Nora wasted no time, and, with the shot gun in her hand aimed it at the monster again and pulled the trigger.  However, only a small click was made each time she pulled indicating she was out of shells; but that didn’t stop her.  She turned the gun around in her hand and swung it like a bat, hitting the night-flyer in the head with the stock.  It grabbed its face immediately and screamed as Nora then proceeded to hit it two more times.  The hellion fell to the ground and she now began to pummel the beast’s head with the stock of the gun, raining blows upon it, harder and harder, shouting and cursing at it as tears streamed down her face.

Then, without warning, Nora was grabbed from behind and lifted off of the ground.  She looked up and saw another night-flyer had grabbed her and was now flying away with her.  She screamed more and fought as hard as she could to try to free herself.  However, it didn’t seem to take long before she was dropped to the ground again.  She rolled over onto her back as she attempted to breathe in the air that was just knocked out of her.  She looked up and saw two hellions hovering above, fighting over her, each trying to make their way closer to her.  She rolled herself over again and got to her knees.  Her legs ached, most likely from the fall, but she tried her hardest to crawl towards the blurred image of Will lying on the ground in front of her.  Unfortunately, she didn’t get far, because one of the night-flyers that had been fighting above her finally made it to her, and powerfully landed on top of her back.  She screamed as she tried to struggle, but she was in too much pain and too exhausted.

“AHHH!” she screamed again as the vampire gouged its long black claws into her back, ripping away her flesh.  She began to cry as she looked over at Will laying there a ways in front of her.  This was it, she thought.  This is how it ends for the both of them.  She had wanted so much for them to finally be away from here, safe, and together.

Then, unexpectedly, the weight of the hellion on top of her was suddenly gone.  She looked up and saw it land hard on the ground a far off in front of her.  Another hellion landed on top of it and swiftly, without much effort, broke its neck.  That night-flyer then turned around and walked towards her.  She shut her eyes tightly, not wanting to know what could possibly be next, but then opened them slightly as she felt someone lifting her up to her feet.  When she had finally opened her eyes all the way she was now looking into the face of Rogan in his hellion form.  He was staring back at her with extreme anger.

“What the fuck is your problem?!” he screamed at her in that most demonic voice.  She just stared at him, not knowing what to say, but also not wanting to explain herself to him.  She slightly turned her head to look past him at Will’s lifeless form on the ground.

“Hey!” Rogan shouted again, now suddenly slapping her in the face hard.  Nora gasped at him.

“I demand to know what the fuck you were—” but Rogan didn’t get to finish his sentence.  Nora had forcefully pushed him out of her way and stumbled as fast as he could over to Will.  She collapsed as she reached him, landing halfway on top of him.  She looked down at his face and the amount of blood and gore that covered his neck and body.

“Will…” she began to cry.

“N—Nora…” Will suddenly choked out.  His voice was faint and gargled from all of the blood exiting his mouth.

“Will, I’m so sorry!! I tried!  I tried to save you!!” Nora wailed in utmost agony.

It seemed as if Will wanted to say more to her but his eyes rolled upward and his eyes glazed over, leaving a very vacant expression on his face.

Nora moaned and wept more in pain as she knew he was dead, “I love you, Will!  I’m so sorry!!!” she lay on top of him, grasping him tightly, not wanting to let go.  However, she was suddenly forced to as Rogan now picked her up, and brought her back to her feet.  He held her shoulders to help her stay up as she now faced him.

“You are so stupid, do you know that?!  How could you do that?  I told you to do one thing!  Look what happened?!  You fucking promised me!” Rogan began to yell at her.

“I don’t give a shit what you said!  Or what I promised!  Will got taken and I wasn’t going to….to let him….” Nora shouted at him tearfully but didn’t want to say the last word.

Rogan dropped his head.  He sighed heavily and then looked back up at her.  His expression had softened now and was more a sorrowful one.

“Jesus, Nora…” was all he said.

Nora then broke down and began to sob uncontrollably.  She didn’t mean to, but unexpectedly fell into Rogan’s arms.  He grabbed her and held her, uncomfortably.           “Nora...” he said, trying to get her to stand back up and back away from him, but she continued to cry.

“Nora!” he then shouted as he pulled her off of him and held her out at arm’s length.  Nora stared back at him and noticed a fearful look in his eyes now as he looked down at her.  She looked also, seeing the blood that covered her and his hands and arms.  She knew what he was afraid of.  Like a shark smelling a meal, his eyes widened and Nora immediately pushed away from him.  However, she realized she had absolutely no more strength left in her and she collapsed to the ground.  She looked up and saw Rogan standing over her, but she could no longer move.  The scene in front of her began to get blurry, and blackness crept in around the outside of her vision, closing in until there was nothing left but darkness.

CHAPTER 12

 SUNLIGHT COULD BARELY be seen through her closed eyes, but she could somehow sense it as she began to open them.  Nora looked around her and quickly realized she was in her own bed.  She sat up and groaned at the soreness that pulsed throughout her whole body.  She instinctively reached to rub her lower back and was surprised to feel more than just her shirt.  She looked down to see that she was still wearing her purple tank top from the night before, however it was now ripped and stained red in various places.  The back of it however was completely gone, but as her hand rested on her back, she did not feel skin like she would have imagined.  Instead, she felt cloth and as she looked down she noticed white bandages were wrapped around her mid-section quite carefully.

She quickly stood up and moved to her full length mirror that hung on the closet door to the right of her room.  She looked at her image with much disdain.  She wore her clothes from the night before, torn and stained with blood.  She turned slightly to look at her back in the mirror.  It was completely covered and wrapped in white bandages.  She just looked at it in the mirror for a few moments before then looking up at her own face.  She looked awful.  Her hair was still up in a ponytail but it was a mess and she had dark circles under her eyes.  Not to mention she had a terrible headache and she was as sore as could be.  She thought to herself for only a few minutes as she looked at her appearance in the mirror.

Finally however, she looked away long enough to open the closet door and pull out a white tank top.  She changed into it; being careful as she felt the most painful she had ever felt in her life.  She then pulled her hair out of the horribly tangled pony and reached for a brush to manage her tangles.  She only looked in the mirror again as she finished and stared at the image of herself with her hair down.  Her wavy auburn hair was frizzy and seemed to have a mind of its own as it graced her shoulders.  She grumbled at her reflection and then quickly put it back up into a ponytail and exited her room.

It was then that she made no hesitation in walking down the hallway to another bedroom.  As she quickly opened the door to enter, she stared at the empty bed inside.  She heaved a giant sigh as tears began to well up in her eyes.  She knew it would have been a long shot to see that bed occupied.

All of a sudden, a sound echoed from the kitchen.  Nora perked up a bit as she heard it.  It sounded as if someone was in there making food.  She could even smell it.  She instantly ran from the bedroom and down the hall.

“Will?!” she began to exclaim in a slight bit of excitement as she entered the kitchen eagerly.  However, she stopped almost instantly as she saw who was in the kitchen.  The person was standing at the stove and turned to look at her.

“Hey,” was all he could say.

Nora said nothing as she stared into Rogan’s face.

“Um I made breakfast,” Rogan quietly stated, “You should come eat something.”

Nora wrapped her arms around her chest, hugging herself as she suddenly felt exposed.  She looked away from him as she then uttered, “I’m not hungry.”

“I know, but you need to eat anyway,” Rogan countered, “Come on, have a seat.”

Nora ignored him and continued to stand there, not looking at him at all.

“I wasn’t asking,” Rogan then said again.  Nora turned to him and he was staring at her in a very parental way.  She grumbled a bit and then went around him to the counter peninsula that stuck out from the wall and sat on one of the stools that lined it.  Rogan then handed her a plate from across the counter and set it in front of her.  She looked down at it; scrambled eggs and bacon.  Ordinarily her stomach would be growling with hunger at the sight of this kind of food but she felt no desire to eat it.

“I’m not hungry,” she repeated.  She looked up at Rogan who was staring at her from the other side of the counter.

“You said that already.”

“Well, I’m not!” Nora now shouted, “I don’t want it!”

“Well, what do you want then?” Rogan asked her calmly.

She looked up at him.  Anger began to fill her as she looked at his relaxed face.  He only stood there waiting for a reply from her; as if they were just having breakfast together and nothing was wrong.

“I want…I want,” Nora started as a million thoughts raced around in her head, “I want some answers!” she finally shouted.

“Depends on what the questions are,” Rogan stated.

“I want to know what happened last night.”

“You really don’t know?” Rogan leaned on the counter and stared down at her with his red eyes.

“I mean….after I passed out,” Nora then said, a little more calmly.

“I’ll be getting to that,” Rogan answered as he then straightened back up, “But you need to eat first.”

“Why?!” Nora was angry again, “I don’t want this stupid food, I told you!”

“Because,” Rogan now spoke very sternly to her, “You need the food.  And we have a lot to talk about and you’re hysterical right now.  After you’ve calmed down and eaten, we can talk.”

“I’m hysterical am I?!” Nora now shouted, “Maybe because I had the worst night of my entire life last night?!  Maybe because there’s a vampire in my kitchen who’s trying to boss me around?!  Maybe because I just…..” Nora now paused.  She looked away from Rogan as her voice tightened up and she continued a little more subdued, “I just…lost someone….”

Rogan sighed at her speech and looked over at her sympathetically.  Nora looked back up at him with a great deal of sadness in her eyes. “And maybe I don’t want to eat this food because….because….” She then sighed as she couldn’t bring herself to say what she was suddenly thinking.

“Because you’re hungry for something else?”

Nora instantly looked up as Rogan had made his statement, “How did you know?”

Rogan gave slight smirk as he then said, “What is it you want?”

Nora then rested her head in her hand as she leaned on the counter and thought, “I…” she tried to start, “You won’t believe me….”

Rogan then turned around and reached for something on the counter by the stove.  He brought it over and Nora noticed he was holding a glass in his hand as he set it in front of her.  She looked at it.  It had a dark red liquid in it with a very unique smell.

“I….how…how did you know I wanted…”

“Blood?” Rogan then interrupted.

Nora shifted her gaze between the glass filled with blood and Rogan.  She wasn’t sure what to say.  She sat for a few seconds thinking before then speaking, “Why…do I want this?  Did…did you…?”

“I didn’t turn you if that’s what you’re getting at,” Rogan answered for her, “But there’s a reason you want to drink that.  And it’s o.k.  Go ahead.  And after you do, eat your food.  You’ll feel a lot better and then we can talk.”

Nora reluctantly looked down at the glass in front of her.  She could smell the metallic aroma coming from it but instead of it making her feel sick she felt thirsty; even hungry.  She slowly picked up the glass and brought it close to her face all the while not believing what she was about to do.  She then touched her lips to the rim of the glass and took a sip.  It was amazing!  Delicious!  Did she really just think that?  It was exactly what her body was craving!  She then began to gulp the rest of it down as if she’d been in the desert for days and it had been only water.  When she finished she set the glass down and took a few deep breathes.  She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and then looked down at the plate of food in front of her.  All of a sudden her stomach growled and she was hungrier than she’d ever been.  The meal in front of her had never looked or smelled so appetizing!  She suddenly began to scarf the eggs and bacon down until there was nothing left on her plate.

When she had finally finished, she wiped her mouth with a napkin and looked up to see Rogan was still watching her from behind the counter.  He had his all too familiar smug look on his face. “I told you that you needed to eat,” he said.

Nora relaxed her posture a bit on the stool as she sighed. “Yeah, o.k.,” she submitted, “So are you going to tell me what’s going on now?  What happened to me after I passed out last night?”

Rogan then nodded without saying anything and rested his elbows on the counter, leaning in slightly. “O.k. well to explain anything I need to ask you a question first,” he started, “Since you seem to know a bit about vampires…”

“Yeah?” Nora said.

“Have you ever heard of something called The Vinculum?”

Nora shook her head, “No, what is it?”

“Well, it’s like this,” Rogan kept his elbows on the counter but he gestured with his hands as he explained, “You know how vampires can heal themselves right? Well, did you know vampires can heal humans too?”

Nora’s eyes widened slightly in surprise, “No, I didn’t know that.  Do they do that?”

Rogan chuckled a bit, “Not usually.  It’s actually illegal, but I’ll get to that in a minute,” he then put his hands together as he continued, “See, if a human is hurt, a vampire can cut him/herself, and put his/her blood into said human, allowing that human to temporarily heal themselves; for just a moment.”

Nora looked down, furrowing her brow and trying to piece things together in her mind.  As she glanced down, her eyes fell onto one of Rogan’s arms that rested on the counter.  His sleeves of his black button up shirt that he wore were rolled to his elbows and she noticed that on his right forearm, there was a large scar that ran vertically.  She was puzzled because she’d never seen that scar before.  How could he have gotten it?

“O.k.” she responded as she had noticed he had paused to see if she had understood.  She wanted to ask him more about the scar on his arm but she decided to just wait.

“So see, the reason I wanted to tell you about this is because, when a vampire does this to a human, something else happens,” Rogan dropped his head for a second and sighed before going on, “You see, once The Vinculum is made, a bond is formed between the human and the vampire.”

“A…bond?”

“Yeah.  One that, well, if the human involved were to ever…die, the vampire who shared The Vinculum with said human, would have the cut they had used to heal that human re-open and never heal back.  So the vampire would essentially bleed to death and die.  And this would even happen vice versa.  If the vampire were to die, the human would also suffer a similar situation with the wound that had been healed.”

Nora remained silent and when Rogan realized she wasn’t going to say anything he kept going, “So you see, the reason it’s illegal is because not only does The Vinculum cause a vampire to basically become mortal, it keeps vampires from being able to….well….hunt human beings.  If a vampire were to attack a human and that human just so happened to share The Vinculum with another vampire, that vampire would die as well.  So it’s kind of….counterintuitive to our species.”

Nora’s eyes fell back on the large scar that now graced Rogan’s arm.  Rogan had noticed this and looked directly at Nora. “So, Nora, do you understand why I told you this?”

Nora couldn’t seem to remove her gaze so instead she ended up blurting out, “Where did you get that scar?”

Rogan just continued staring right into Nora’s eyes and eventually she looked back up at him.

“I think you can answer that question given all the information I just gave you.  You know the different reasons why vampires have scars don’t you?”

“If they had the scar before they had turned,” Nora began to answer, “Or if it’s the scar from where they were bitten…”

“Or if it’s from the cut they made to perform The Vinculum on a human,” Rogan finished for her.

Nora just stared back at him in a slightly confused way.  Although, she wasn’t so much confused as she was shocked.

“So, that’s why I wanted the blood earlier then?”

“Yeah it is.  Because you basically have vampire blood inside you, but as far as I know that craving will go away.”

Nora hung her head as she sat in thought for a couple of seconds.  She had both of her arms on the counter in front of her, palms face down.  Soon, however her hands formed into fists and she looked up angrily at Rogan.

“Why?” was all that she asked, quite sternly.

“Why, what?”

“Why the hell would you do this to me?!” Nora now yelled, standing up so quickly that she knocked the stool she was sitting on to the ground, “Why would you even do this at all?! What was in it for you that you needed to do this to me?!”

“Are you serious?!  Maybe I fucking did it because you had giant gashes in your back from a night-flyer and you were bleeding to death!  Besides, I can’t believe you’re questioning me when I basically saved your life!” Rogan shouted back.

“Yes, I’m questioning you!  Because I know how you are!  You expect me to believe that you did this out of the kindness of your heart?!  Bull shit!”

“Look, I have my reasons!  You don’t need to know them!  But you definitely need to stop being such a bitch about this!  I gave up a shit ton to save your stupid ass!  I don’t know why you’re so fucking mad!”

“You don’t know why I’m so fucking mad?!  Really?!” Nora kept yelling as she stomped around the counter to now face Rogan.  Her hands were clenched into fists by her side as she screamed up at him, “Could it be the fact that I had tried to save someone that I loved deeply only to have failed and had to watch him die in front of me?  Or maybe it’s that when that had happened, all I wanted was to just die too, because I knew my life with him was over but, oh no, I couldn’t because I’m now stuck here in this room with a vampire that’s the biggest asshole I’ve ever met and only cares about himself because he decided to, for some reason, heal me and now I’m stuck to him by some stupid bond that binds our fates together!  So I can’t even die to be with Will even if I really want to because that would mean you would die!  And….and I couldn’t do that!!!” Nora then stopped her yelling temporarily to let out a huge sigh.  She then began again, more calmly this time, “I can’t do that because I’m stupid idiot and I couldn’t hurt another person even if that person is a jackass vampire who’s guts I hate right now,” she then began to cry as she said her last sentence, “All because I’m such a stupid weak human being who can’t separate herself from her feelings.  Happy now?!”

Rogan looked down at her with sympathy in his eyes, but Nora didn’t notice it because she was busy wiping the tears from her own that were blurring her vision.

“I…I can’t even be here right now,” Nora then blurted out as she then rushed past Rogan and began walking toward the hallway that led to her room.

“Where are you going?” Rogan strictly asked.

“I have to be alone!” Nora shouted through tears.

“You better not do anything reckless!” Rogan commanded her.

Nora just looked at the almost cold expression he wore on his face now as she tried to gather up her emotions long enough to answer him without crying, “I already told you, I couldn’t do that even if I wanted to,” she then turned around and walked away from him and down the hall into her room, slamming the door as she did so.

CHAPTER 13

 IT WAS A while later before Nora heard a knock at her door.  She just sat on her bed with absolutely no intention of opening it.  However before she could even chose to ignore it, the door opened anyway.  There Rogan stood, his hand still on the doorknob, staring at her from the doorway.  Nora only looked over to glance at him for a second, before then looking away again.

“Hey,” was all Rogan said to her.  Nora didn’t answer she just kept on ignoring him.

“Look, can I just say one thing?”

Nora decided to look up.  Rogan’s face looked almost sympathetic, at least as much sympathy as he could probably show.

“What is it?” Nora asked bitterly.

“I just wanted to say…I’m sorry,”

Nora was slightly stunned at this comment.  She didn’t think she’d ever heard Rogan say he was sorry for anything.  At least, not really mean it anyway, but she could almost actually hear it in his voice this time.

“I mean, you know, I’m sorry, for all that’s happened,” Rogan rubbed his arm almost nervously as he talked, “I honestly didn’t plan any of this to happen.  I didn’t expect…this at all, ya know?”

Nora just nodded as she looked down at her hands that were in her lap.  She shifted her position so that she was now sitting Indian style and began nervously picking at some of the bits of dried blood that were on her jeans.

“Look, I know you hate this, and…and I promise I’ll tell you my reasons for what I did…one day.  I just can’t tell you now.  O.k.?” Rogan leaned against the open door as he waited for Nora to respond.

Nora nodded again. “O.k.” she then softly responded.

Rogan sighed and stood straight up again in the doorway.  He reached up to rub the back of his head as he then said, “Well, I guess you can take a shower and get dressed.  Then you need to pack so we can go.”

Nora quickly looked up, “Go?  Where are we going?”

“You can’t honestly think we’d stay here did you?”

“Why not?”

“Um, well for starters you’ve got a hole in your ceiling!” Rogan responded, “And secondly, after last night this place isn’t exactly safe.”

“Well…where are we going to go then?” Nora asked.

“Well, I would say to my house in the Blood Lands, but that’s no good either.  We run the risk of being spotted.”

“Being spotted?” Nora questioned, “By who?”

“I told you that The Vinculum was illegal.  Dagon will be looking for us.”

“Oh right, Dagon, he’s like, in charge of the vampires isn’t he?  Like the vampire mayor or something,” Nora half-heartedly teased.

“Ha, more like a dictator than a mayor.  But yes, he’s the Sire of the Blood Lands.  He makes the rules and he enforces them.  Trust me, we don’t what him finding out what we…well, I’ve done,” Rogan looked away from Nora, in an almost ashamed sort of way.  Nora noticed this and almost felt a slight amount of pity for him.

“Well, if we can’t stay at your place, then where are we going?” she interjected, breaking the few seconds of silence.

“I’ve got another place we can go; a sort of…safe house.  Only one other person and I know about it.”

“Who’s the other—?”

“Don’t worry about it.  No one you need to concern yourself with.” Rogan was very quick to make his statement and Nora looked at him a little suspiciously but she knew better than to go prying any more than she should.

“O.k.,” was all she said in response.

Rogan rubbed the back of his neck nervously for a second and then dropped his arms to his sides and turned to look back at her, “Anyway, just get yourself packed and ready and we’ll head by my place to get some things and then we’ll head to the safe place.”

Nora just nodded, “Alright.”

Rogan then decided to turn around and begin to leave the room, but Nora stopped him. “Rogan,” she softly cued.

Rogan turned around, “Yeah?”

Nora looked back down at her lap, trying her hardest to keep the tears from falling as she thought about the question she was about to ask.  She wrung her hands nervously and could feel a lump in her throat as she finally opened her mouth to speak, “What…what happened to Will?”

Rogan just stared at her in bewilderment.  He remained quiet as he contemplated what he would say in response.  What kind of question had she asked him?  Nora looked up slightly and noticed Rogan’s expression.  It was then that she changed her question, “What I mean is…what happened to Will’s body?”

Rogan made one nod with his head as he now understood, “Well…” he started.

“It wasn’t….I mean, the night-flyers didn’t….” Nora tried to say as a few tears fell down her cheek.

“Oh no!” Rogan instantly answered as he took one look at her sad face, “No…I…I buried him…behind the house.”

Nora hung her head as she let out a quick sob and then sniffled in, wiping her eyes.  Rogan watched her as she then lifted her head to look at him once more.  Her eyes were blood shot and her face shining from the remnants of tears.  She managed to give him a weak smile as she then choked out, “Thank you.”

Rogan gave her a half smile as he looked down at his shoes briefly, “Yeah well…you’re welcome,” he then slowly turned around and exited the room, closing the door behind him.

Nora finally got enough motivation to make it across the hall to the bathroom to take a desperately needed shower.  After she entered into the room she looked at her reflection in the mirror above the sink and sighed.  She still looked awful.  This time with blood shot, puffy eyes and tear streaks down her face.  She wiped her face with her hands and then looked away so she could begin to get undressed.  She lifted her arms up to remove her white tank top.  After tossing it to the floor, she glanced back at the mirror and stared at the reflection of her bandaged body.  She then felt around with her hands and found the end of the long bandage and began to unravel it.  After what felt like a long minute or two, she finally removed it all.  She continued to watch her reflection as she turned to view her back.  In the mirror she saw three large scars running down her backside.  There were no wounds, just horrible scars.  They were healed; healed by Rogan.  This was real.  This had happened.  Will was gone and had been replaced with a vampire.  Rogan is the one she’ll be leaving with now, not Will.

After Nora finished undressing, she entered the shower.  She stood, facing the shower head, letting the warm water hit her head and run down her body.  She watched the drain at her feet as some red liquid from the dried blood on her body ran down it.  She couldn’t hold it anymore.  She broke down into tears, sobbing as she steadied herself by putting one hand on the tile wall to her right.  She continued weeping as she then rested her head on the wall next to her.  She wrapped her arms around her, trying to imagine it was Will hugging her, continuing to sniffle and cry, knowing all too well that would never be again.

CHAPTER 14

NORA WALKED OUT of her house dragging her feet as she crossed the lawn to Rogan’s truck.  She took one quick look back to stare at the house that had given her shelter for so many years before then continuing on.  She adjusted her duffle bag, its strap starting to slip off of her shoulder and she zipped up her large dark grey hoodie as Rogan came around the side of the truck to meet her to take her things.

Rogan held out his hand to take her bag, but Nora just dumped it onto the ground by his feet instead of handing it to him.  He only looked at her for a second to notice her solemn expression and then grudgingly picked up her duffle and tossed it into the back of the pickup.

“Well, let’s get a move on,” Rogan instructed as he then climbed into the driver’s side.  Nora sighed and did the same on the passenger’s side.  Rogan quickly started up the truck and as they pulled away, Nora took one last glance at the mound of dirt that could barely be seen behind the house.  A tear fell down her cheek as she looked out the window but she quickly wiped it away before Rogan could notice.

After a somewhat short drive, they finally reached the Blood Lands.  Nora watched all the buildings and shops go by as they drove.  Soon, a familiar building caught her eye.  It was the extremely tall one she had seen the last time she was here.

“What’s that building?” Nora found herself blurting out as they now sat at a red light.

“Which one?” Rogan asked.

“That one,” Nora touched the glass with her finger, pointing at the obvious tall one.

“Oh, ‘The Fang’?  It’s a night club.”

“A night club?!” Nora asked very curiously, “Why’s it so tall?”

“How do you think vampire’s dance?” Rogan asked, turning his head briefly to look over at her. “They fly.  And you need plenty of room to do that.”

“Wow,” Nora responded as she stared at the building.  The light in front of them had now turned green and Rogan began to ease the truck through the intersection.  Nora watched the amazing building go by and then turned to Rogan and asked another question, “Why would vampires want a night club?”

“Why else?” Rogan slightly chuckled, “To have fun.”

“Yeah but usually they’re hunting at night, right?”

“Not on Freedom Nights.”

“Oh, right,” Nora remembered.  She turned to look back out the window, trying to distract herself now with more unusual sights.  She didn’t want to think about the Freedom Nights now.  Her and Will always went out on Freedom Nights.  Due to the full moon in the sky they were the only nights any human could go out.  Sometimes they lasted three or four nights at a time, but that depended on how cloudy it was.  She had been excited about this coming Freedom Night because she had hoped it might be her and Will’s last one here.  Now it just reminded her of what could have been and what she’d lost.

It was silent the rest of the ride to Rogan’s house.  They pulled into a neighborhood that looked extremely rough.  The streets were littered with trash and there were many stray animals running around.  All of the houses were in disrepair and some looked even abandoned with broken windows and vegetation covering them.  It was then that they suddenly stopped. Rogan had pulled up to a curb and parked.

“O.k. look,” he started as he unbuckled his seat belt, “We’re gonna walk a ways from here to my house.  I don’t want my car in front of the house so we’re parking here, in front of this place.  No one lives here so it won’t be a problem.”

Nora just nodded and exited the car at the same time as Rogan and they both began to walk down the street, Rogan leading in front.

“Don’t touch anything or talk to anyone,” Rogan then instructed as he turned to look back at her for a second.

“Alright,” was all Nora said as she kept walking, hands tucked into her hoodie’s pockets.  She mostly looked down at her feet as she walked, watching the laces of her chucks flop as her feet moved and she listened to the sound her shoes made as they scraped the pavement under them.  All of a sudden, a sound startled her.  It was the soft meow of a cat that seemed nearby.  She turned her head to look around as she then stopped her pace to see a black cat in front of her.

“Oh, hi there,” Nora greeted the animal as she kneeled down for a small second to pet it.  In an instant, however, the cat puffed itself up and a large set of black bat wings jutted from its back.  It jumped up and hovered in front of her and hissed, baring its cat fangs, which seemed much longer than they normally would be.  It swiped at her as it growled and she instantly backed away, staring as she now noticed its bright red eyes.

She didn’t have any time to really decide what she was going to do next, because Rogan appeared on the other side of the cat and grabbed it by the scruff of its neck.  He then tossed it aside, causing it to land on its feet right on the pavement and run away yowling.

“Get out of here!” he yelled after it.  He then turned to Nora with an expression that seemed to be a combination of anger and disappointment, “I told you not to touch anything!”

“I…I’m sorry,” Nora stuttered.

“Well…come on, let’s go,” Rogan then turned and started to walk again.  Nora only stood in thought for a second or two before then quickening her pace to catch up with him.

“What was that?” she then questioned as she walked behind him.

“It was a cat,” Rogan stated rather matter-of-factly.

“Duh, I know that,” Nora grumpily responded, “I mean…I didn’t know animals could catch the hellion virus.”

“Yes, they can,” Rogan answered.  He didn’t turn to look back at her but just kept walking quickly and looking straight ahead. “Animals are affected by the virus and anything that has to do with it.  Some vampires like to turn their pets so they don’t feel tempted to eat them.  After all, a bite from another vampire would kill them instantly.  So it’s easier to keep them around without the temptation.”

“Hm…yeah,” Nora pondered, “Why is that anyway?  Why does a bite from another vampire kill a vampire?”

She saw Rogan shrug in front of her, “I don’t know.  All I can think of is that it’s just too much venom for one blood stream to handle and so then it basically becomes a poison I guess.”

“Yeah I guess that makes sense,” Nora acknowledged as she then remained quiet for the rest of the short walk until they made it to Rogan’s house.

They stopped in front of a small Victorian style townhouse that was on the corner of the street.  The mailbox in front said ROGAN.  Nora admired the charm of the house and how it was the only thing around that didn’t seem in horrible disrepair.

“Alright,” Rogan spoke up as he glanced around them, seeming as if he was looking to see if anyone was watching them, “I’m going to go in and get a few quick things.  Stay right here and I’ll be right back.”

“Stay out here?” Nora asked in an uneasy tone as she too looked around them.

“You’ll be fine.  Just don’t chat with anybody.  I’ll only be a minute.”

“O.k.” Nora rubbed the back of her neck nervously as she watched Rogan enter his house and shut the door behind him.

It only took a second or two before she then heard someone speak behind her.

“Oh, hi there!”

She turned around to see a woman, possibly in her thirties, standing behind a fence next door to her.  The woman had a faded blue dress on and she seemed extremely unkempt.  Her brown, chin length hair was a mess on top of her head and she had dark bags under her eyes.  She was also very frail and thin.  She just smiled up at Nora with a tired expression as she petted a black cat in her arms.

“Oh…hi…” Nora hesitated as she looked down at the familiar cat in the woman’s arms and it hissed at her.

“Oh, stop that, Lucinda!” the woman scolded the cat as she then dropped it to the ground and the cat ran off into the house behind her, “I hope my kitty didn’t bother you,” she then added with another tired smile.

“Oh, no, it’s fine,” Nora reassured, weakly smiling back.

“I’m Rose, by the way,” the woman introduced, holding her hand out for a hand shake.

Nora hesitated but eventually returned the hand shake and responded, “I’m Nora.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Rose said as she released Nora’s hand.  She then dropped her hands to her side and began fiddling with her dress nervously. “So…” she added, “You must be new.  Mr. Rogan is helping you?”

“Uh…yeah…?” Nora answered, not really knowing what she was talking about.

“That’s nice. He’s a very nice man.  He helped me out when I was new as well.  Gave me a great house, in a nice place, even provided me with food and supplies!”

“That’s nice,” Nora continued nervously, trying to avoid eye contact with Rose.  The woman was smiling as much as she seemed like she could and her eyes seemed to light up when she talked about Rogan.

“And he doesn’t even ask for much.  Just the daily payment, you know.”

“Daily…payment?” Nora repeated, now slightly curious.

“Yes, you know.  And it doesn’t really hurt like you think it will.  I was nervous at first but it really is a small price to pay for all that he does for us,” Rose began to wring her hands as she spoke, and she looked away from Nora nervously.

“Oh…right…” was all Nora could think to answer.  It was then, to her relief, that Rogan emerged from the house and approached the two of them.  He looked at her first and then over at Rose.

“Rose, what are you doing here?  You should be out looking for a new place to move like we talked about, remember?” Rogan then said to her.

Rose dropped her head in slight shame as she answered without looking up, “I know, Mr. Rogan, I just….I’m afraid to leave here.”

“I know that,” Rogan sighed, “But you really need to get out of here.  You’ll be much better off elsewhere.”

Rose didn’t respond but just nodded.  Rogan then turned to Nora, “Come on, let’s go.” He gestured toward his house.

“Mr. Rogan!” Rose then blurted out, causing Rogan to stop and turn back to her.

“Yeah?”

“I…I was wondering if you had any more…blood for me today…”

Rogan then sighed and gave Rose a frustrated look, “Rose we talked about this.  You really need to hunt for yourself now.”

“I know…I just…I’m not very good at it…” Rose was so timid as she stood there, pulling herself inward as if she were trying to make herself as small as possible.

Rogan let out a huge sigh and threw his head back slightly in frustration, “Look,” he then answered looking back at her, “I have some more blood for you in my house that I’ll give you.  But this really is the last time, o.k.?  I need you to start taking care of yourself.  I can’t be here all the time to do this for you.”

“I understand, Mr. Rogan.  I thank you so much.  I promise I’ll try harder!” Rose spoke excitedly as she now stood up straight and looked at him happily.

“Alright well, I’ll get it for you when I come back here later.”

“O.k., thank you so much!”

“Well, you should get back inside, Rose, o.k.?”

Rose just nodded to him and did as he instructed, leaving just him and Nora next door.  Nora just turned to Rogan without saying a word, but giving him a very confused look.

“Don’t even ask about it,” Rogan quickly instructed, knowing what she was getting at by her expression.

Nora knew at this point not to argue so she just shrugged and put her hands in her jacket pockets.

“Come on,” Rogan then initiated as he then began to walk back to the door to his house, “I need some help putting some things in the truck.”

Nora just sighed and did as she was told and followed him. 

 

CHAPTER 15

 ONCE THEY WERE inside, Rogan preceded to tell her what things he wanted taken out of the house.  Nora began grabbing some things silently; however, she really couldn’t control her silence for long as she finally spoke up, “What was that woman, Rose, talking about, Rogan?”

Rogan let out a huge and annoyed sigh. “God, I told you not to ask!”

“I know but I’m curious.  She said some really strange things to me.”

“Aren’t you always curious?” Rogan halfheartedly joked, “Anyway, I remember telling you not to talk to her.”

“She talked to me.  It wasn’t my fault!”

Rogan let out another small sigh and rolled his eyes. “What did she say to you?” he said.

“She said something about you helping me…?” Nora began, “And something about a…daily payment…”

“She thinks you’re a fledgling,” Rogan casually answered.

“A new vampire?  Why would she think that?” Nora asked, now trying to hasten closely to Rogan as they loaded things into the truck.

Rogan finished putting what he had in his hands in the truck before responding, “Because you don’t smell quite human.  Since…you have vampire blood inside you, you smell like both.  So she thinks I turned you and you’re still….in transition.”

“Is that what you did to her?”

Rogan just looked at Nora for a second but then instead of responding he just shook his head and started walking toward the house again.  Nora quickly put what she had in her hands in the truck before then hastening after him.

“Rogan!” she shouted after him.

Rogan turned around to face her as he had reached the door. “Look,” he now spoke sternly, “You really want to know all this stuff?  Cause I really don’t want to tell you about it.  You don’t really need to know.”

“What stuff?  Does this have to do with that ‘daily payment’ Rose talked about?”

Rogan sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Let’s just say it’s about stuff that happened when I was still working for Dagon.”

“Tell me,” Nora requested.

“It might change your perception of me,” Rogan responded.

“My perception of you?” Nora said, “You mean I won’t think of you as a self-absorbed asshole anymore?” she spoke the last sentence with a sarcastic smirk.

Rogan smirked back. “O.k. come inside,” he instructed as he touched her shoulder and led her into the house.

Once they were inside Rogan started again, “O.k. look, for a while I used to work for Dagon.  He had several vampires that he trusted alongside him that he called his ‘brood’.  I was a part of that brood.  We were each assigned an area of the Blood Lands to keep in check and basically inforce laws etc.  This neighborhood, this was my area.”

“This area?” Nora winced as she thought of the horrible state that it seemed to be in.

“It didn’t use to look this bad.  Dagon funded me to keep it nice and to…” Rogan hesitated for a second before he continued, “To fill it with vampires.”

“Fill it with vampires? How?”

“Well, we were told to search out and find strong humans that would be good candidates to become vampires.  To…strengthen our race.  And we were instructed to bite them, in our human form, and bring them to our area and give them housing, supplies, blood, and teach them how to become a vampire…so to speak.”

“So is that what Rose thought you were doing with me?”

Rogan nodded. “Yeah.  Because I did that to her.”

A slightly confused expression now appeared on Nora’s face as she then inquired, “So…what was all the talk of a daily payment about?”

Rogan looked away for a second before then saying, “You sure you want to know?”

“Yes I do.  If I’m going to be staying with you for a while, I might as well know what kind of vampire I’m staying with.”

“O.k.” Rogan sighed. “Well, as payment for taking care of them, each of the fledglings was required to supply us with…blood daily.”

“Blood?!”

“Yes.  You know that when a vampire bites a human in their human-like form, it takes a few weeks for them to change as opposed to changing instantly if they were bit by the hellion form.  Well, in those few weeks, the blood is still….technically human.  So we take it, sell it, and its profit for Dagon as well as supply for the rest of the community.”

Nora now looked away from Rogan and glanced through one of the windows that framed the view of Rose’s house nearby. “So you aren’t really helping anybody…you’re pretending so you can get blood and multiply your species…” she spoke in a saddened tone.

“I used to do that.  But yes, that is the gist of it.  It’s called human farming,” Rogan answered, looking over at her.

“That’s horrible,” Nora spoke again, still not looking over at him.

“I’d disagree but I won’t,” Rogan said, “One of the reasons I quit Dagon’s brood was that I wasn’t happy with the things I was doing.  I didn’t like who I was becoming.  I was becoming like Dagon…someone who was only concerned with…himself.”

“Wow…hard to imagine,” Nora coldly stated as she now looked back at him.

“Yeah well…” Rogan then turned around to grab one last thing.

“So…” Nora then spoke up again, “Why is Rose the only one still here?  Why does this neighborhood look so horrible now?”

“Well, when I quit Dagon’s brood he stopped funding this area.  And he never assigned it to anyone else because he hoped I’d come back.  He wanted me to see how it was going to shit so I’d come back to fix it again.”

“But you wouldn’t?” Nora softly asked.

Rogan lifted a small radio from the side table next to them and turned back to her. “Yeah, I wouldn’t.  All the other vampires moved out.  Went to better places.  Rose…she’s got problems.  She’s having a hard time being independent.  In hindsight…I probably shouldn’t have turned her…” Nora noticed him now staring at Rose’s house through the window.  He sighed as he did and Nora almost felt sorry for him for a second.

“So…is that why you wanted the blood from my freezer?  For her?”

Rogan now broke his gaze from the window and let it fall on Nora again. “Mostly for her…yeah I guess.” He then proceeded to walk towards the door.

Nora stood for a few seconds before smiling and then began to follow him, that is, until Rogan opened the door ajar and instantly cursed. “Shit!” he exclaimed as he peaked out the slight opening.

“What is it?” Nora questioned, trying to look over his shoulder but Rogan stuck his hand out and pushed her back.

“No, stay in here,” Rogan commanded.

“What is it?” Nora repeated her question.

“It’s some of Dagon’s brood.  Come to check and see if I’m here, I’d guess.”

“What do we do?”

Rogan shut the door and then turned to look back at Nora. “You just stay in here and stay away from the door or windows.  I’ll try to get rid of them.”

“O.k.” Nora said as she then began to walk into the adjacent room to hide, “Be careful,” she then added, turning to look at him for a second.

Rogan just nodded and then waved her away.  Nora responded by continuing into the other room and watched as Rogan opened the door, stood up straight, and walked out.

The two figures approached as Rogan shut the door behind him and stood in front of his house.

“Well, look who it is.  Turned out it was pretty easy to find you after all!” one of the vampires who came into view stated.

Rogan scoffed at his comment. “What made you think I needed to be found?”

The two vampires ceased their approach and now stood in front of Rogan.  They each wore a long black trench coat that was buttoned up.  One of them wore sunglasses and had slicked back brown hair and grinned at Rogan with much smugness, showing his fangs clearly.  The other was slightly shorter than the first and he also had brown hair but his was tousled all over his head.  He wore no sunglasses but instead a friendlier expression on his face.

Unbeknownst to Rogan, Nora was crouched under a window in the house, hiding but also listening and watching.  She instantly noticed one of the vampires outside as being one that was with Rogan when she encountered him at the hospital several months ago.

“So…what do you guys want anyway?” Rogan now blurted.

The taller vampire chuckled. “Why don’t you tell us?”

“I have nothing to tell,” Rogan quickly retorted, “So why don’t you tell me why you’re here so I can then kick you’re asses out of here!”

The taller vampire laughed harder this time. “You kill me, Rogan!”

“Out with it, Aaron!” Rogan now shouted at him angrily.

“Dagon wants to see you,” the smaller vampire now stated.

Aaron now stopped his laughing and nodded, “Yeah, what Jay said.”

“So Dagon’s sent his goons to come get me?  Why does he want to see me anyway?” Rogan spoke as he crossed his arms.

“We were hoping you could shed some light on that,” Aaron said slyly, “There are rumors going around ya know…”

“Oh really?  Like what exactly?”

“Why don’t you tell us?”

There was silence for a few seconds as Aaron and Rogan stared at each other angrily.  Jay just stood off to the side with a worried expression on his face until Rogan then broke the silence, “I’m not saying a damn word so you better get to why you’re here and why Dagon wants to see me real quick because I’ve got places to be.”

“The only place you have to be is at Dagon’s so you can beg for your life!” Aaron angrily barked, his hands turning into fists as he shouted.

“I’ve never begged for anything from Dagon and I’m not about to start now,” Rogan sneered, “Just tell me what he wants, Aaron, or you can go back to Dagon and tell him to drag his dumbass vampire butt back here and tell me himself.”

“Gah!” Aaron grunted, throwing his arms up in the air angrily.  He kicked the ground in frustration before then staring back up at Rogan and saying, “You won’t have that stupid smug look on your face for long!  Dagon knows what you’ve done!  He’s heard about the human girl!  We all have!”

Rogan’s eyes widened slightly but he instantly covered his worry by shifting his stance a bit and said, “What exactly has he heard?”

“That you healed a human girl!  That you preformed the Vinculum and you’re hiding her!” Aaron snapped.

Rogan chuckled half-heartedly and answered, “Who the hell told him that?  You guys should know me better than to think I’d be involved with any human!”

“Some of his guys saw you!  They saw you last night at her house!  They saw you kill other vampires and then heal her!”

“They actually saw that?”

“Well…” Aaron now stuttered, “They definitely saw you kill the other vampires.”

“But they didn’t see me heal anyone did they?”

Aaron didn’t respond but instead mumbled some inaudible things under his breath and crossed his arms in frustration.

“Looks like you have a lot of evidence behind you,” Rogan responded sarcastically, “Call me again when you have better proof of anything.  Then maybe I’ll go talk to Dagon.  Until then, get off of my property.”

“So what if we don’t have proof you healed anyone? We have proof of you being with that human girl!  Lots of vampire’s saw you!  And Dagon’s still pretty angry at you for killing his guys!”  Aaron now snapped back.

“I didn’t kill any of his brood, Aaron, you know that.  I only killed the vampire goons that Dagon uses to do his stupid dirty work for him.”

“You killed Shane.”

Rogan stood silent for only a moment.  He narrowed his eyes down at Aaron before then saying, “Shane was a dumbass.”

“He was still part of the brood, Rogan.  And Dagon’s pissed. Because you killed Shane after he tried to kill that human girl everyone’s seen you with.  Don’t try to deny it.”

“Whatever.  I’m still not going to see him.  You can go back and tell him to come to me if he really wants to talk.  And next time he should have some more evidence against me other than ‘what some other vampires saw’.”

Aaron then let out a huge frustrated yell that made even Nora, who was inside, shake a bit.  “Fine!” he then screamed at Rogan, “Fine, you have it your way!  But when Dagon comes after you, you’ll be wishing otherwise!” He then turned around and started to walk off.  “Come on, Jay!” he quickly added.

Jay, who had been standing silently this whole time now spoke, “I’ll catch up to you in a minute, Aaron.”

Aaron stopped in his tracks for a second to turn back to look at Jay puzzlingly.  He then glanced at Rogan one more time before then scoffing, “Whatever,” and turning back around to leave.

Jay then proceeded to walk up to Rogan and stand right next to him. “Hey, man, I’m sorry about Aaron.”

“Don’t apologize for him.  He’s always been a dick,” Rogan responded.

Jay laughed slightly at this but then got serious as he spoke again, “Yeah well, he’s not wrong.  You don’t want to have Dagon mad at you.”

“I can take care of myself, Jay,” Rogan said.

“I know, I know, but…” Jay hesitated a second before going on, “But I’m worried about you.  As a friend.  And I want to know what’s really going on.  I’ve heard so many things and I need to know.  So can you talk to me?  Not as a vampire to Dagon’s brood member.  But friend to friend?”

Rogan sighed a bit and scratched the back of his neck, looking away from Jay.

“Come on,” Jay said, realizing Rogan wasn’t going to say anything, “Are you really hiding a human girl?”

“Look,” Rogan then spoke up looking at him, “I can’t tell you everything.  Not because you still work for Dagon, but because I don’t want you involved.  But if I’m going to tell you anything, you have to answer something for me first.”

“Sure, anything.”

“Tell me why most of the vampires that I’ve seen around me lately are all working for Dagon?”

“W-what do you mean by that?”

Rogan glanced to the side for a second before responding, “If I’m going to admit to being around a human girl, you have to tell me why all those vampires I’ve been fighting away from her just happen to be working for Dagon.”  Rogan looked directly into Jay’s eyes as he spoke the last sentence.

“I…” was all Jay could get out.

“Jay, I’m serious.  Don’t think I never noticed.  He’s done this to me before.  Tried to mess up everything in my life just because I won’t work for him anymore!  And now he’s after her, isn’t he?”

“I…” Jay stammered, still looking down.  He then looked up at Rogan who was still staring right at him. “What do you want me to say?”

“Tell me why he wants her,” Rogan urged, “I know he doesn’t just want her dead.  If that were the case, she’d be dead already.  What does he want?”

“Even if I knew I couldn’t tell you,” Jay then blurted out, “Besides, is that why you healed her?!”

Rogan’s eyes widened slightly at Jay’s question.  He then looked away and sighed before speaking, “I’m not admitting to that.  You know I wouldn’t anyway.” He then turned back to rest his gaze on Jay again.   His eyes burned with the utmost seriousness. “But I know he wants her for something.  Even if you won’t tell me.  It’s not just a coincidence that all the vampires that have been after her have been working for Dagon, you and I both know that.  And I’m not letting him have her.  He’s taken away so many things in my life just because I won’t conform to him and he can’t have this!  It’s my turn to take something from him!”

Jay just stared back at Rogan, noticing his eyes were filled with a tinge of rage. “So…so this is some kind of revenge you’re taking on?” he hesitated to ask.

Rogan relaxed his posture a bit and rubbed the back of his neck. “I guess you could call it that…if you wanted.”

“Well…” Jay started as he then sighed before going on, “Just be careful.  You and I both know how Dagon can be.  I wouldn’t advise to being on his bad side.”

“Thanks, Jay but I can take care of myself, o.k.?”

Jay just nodded. “O.k.” He then turned to walk away, but aimed his head slightly to look back at Rogan and said, “Be careful,” before then quickly departing down the street.

Rogan watched him go and then let out a huge sigh while rubbing his eyes in frustration.  After noticing that Jay was far out of sight, Rogan turned to open the door and enter back into the house.  It was there that he was greeted by the sorrowful and angry expression on Nora’s face as she stood right in front of him. “You asshole,” was all she said.

CHAPTER 16

ALL ROGAN COULD do was stare right back at her. “You weren’t supposed to be listening,” was what he then decided to say.

“That’s what you’re going to say to me?!” Nora angrily responded.

“I don’t know what else you want me to say.”

“Well, I guess there really isn’t anything to say,” Nora said again, “Because I guess I know exactly what your motives were now.”

“Like I said, you weren’t supposed to be listening,” Rogan angrily stated.

“Well I was!  And I heard everything!” Nora’s eyes began to fill with tears as she shouted, “You were just using me!  Using me for your stupid revenge against Dagon! How dare you!  How dare you make me stuck to you like this for a reason like that!”

“Look I’m sorry you don’t like my reasons, but they are what they are!” Rogan shouted back, “You don’t know the kind of things he’s done! The kind of things that cause me to want to even get revenge on him!”

“Well you didn’t have to use me!”

“Well if you had really been listening, you’d know that I did you a favor!  He was after you!  Or did you not hear that part?!”

It now got suddenly quiet between the two of them as they each just stared at one another in the dark room of Rogan’s house.  Nora sighed and wiped her eyes, trying to calm herself a bit as she looked down at her feet and then found herself suddenly asking, “Why does he want me?”

Rogan sighed too, seeming to calm himself as well. “I don’t know.  But it’s never good.”

“Do you think…”Nora started as she now looked up at Rogan, wringing her hands nervously as she spoke, “He wants to turn me into a vampire?”

“I don’t know maybe,” Rogan answered seriously, “Regardless, he’s not getting you.  I’ll make sure of that.”

“O.k.” Nora softly responded.  She paused for a minute before then saying, “I’d thank you but I’m still not happy for your reasons behind what you’re doing.”

“Honestly that doesn’t really bother me,” Rogan unemotionally responded.

Nora just sighed, rolling her eyes and running her hand along the top of her pulled back hair.  She couldn’t say she was exceptionally surprised by Rogan’s response.

After a couple beats of silence, Rogan spoke up again, “Well, we better get out of here now.  I suggest we fly.”

“Woah, fly?!” Nora’s eyes widened as she surprisingly responded, “I’m not doing that again!”

“Look, I don’t feel comfortable taking the truck now that Jay and Aaron are looking for us.  If I fly you to the safe house then it’ll be harder for them to find your scent and I can come back for the truck later tonight.”

Nora sighed and leaned her head back in frustration.

“I’m not going to drop you,” Rogan then sneered as he flashed his all too familiar smirk at her.

“Fine,” Nora then caved as she then followed him out the door and onto the lawn.  Once there, Rogan removed his shirt and tucked it messily into his pants.  Nora was only distracted by his physical condition for a moment until his enormous wings protruded from his back and spread out on either side of his shoulders. “Jump on my back,” he instructed her.  Nora only hesitated for a second before she finally did as she was told and jumped on him in a piggyback position.  She didn’t have much time to prepare because shortly after they were already off the ground and in the sky.  Nora hugged Rogan’s neck tightly as they flew.  She tried not to look at the ground as they went and instead looked ahead of them at the sky and clouds that they went through.  Finally, however, Rogan broke the silence and eased her tension slightly by speaking, “Hey, look I am sorry you had to find out my…reasons…for what I did in that way back there.  I did mean to tell you eventually but I didn’t mean for you to find out that way.”

Nora could sense that Rogan really meant what he was saying. “It’s…o.k.” she then responded.

“To tell the truth…that isn’t the only reason I did what I did.  It is a big part of it but not…the only reason.” Rogan then said.

Nora didn’t really know what to say back so she said nothing.  She guessed Rogan sensed that so he continued, “I mean…you were dying.  I wasn’t going to just leave you there.  It was my fault that happened to you.  Dagon has been constantly trying to destroy my life and the lives of those I come in contact with ever since I left his brood.”

Nora continued being silent.  She had been looking at the back of Rogan’s head as he spoke, but she decided to momentarily look away.  It was a silent flight for a few seconds.

“You know I knew Jay before he turned?” Rogan then blurted, breaking the silence for an instant.

Nora quickly turned her head back into his direction. “You did?”

Rogan had glanced back at her for a second to notice her acknowledgement. “Yep, but Dagon had his goons find him and turn him and make him a part of the brood.  So I couldn’t see him unless I came back.  Of course, we get around that a little more than Dagon cares to know or like.  But still….that’s the kind of thing he does to those I talk to or…hang around.”

Nora turned away again.  She was starting to feel a slight bit of sympathy for Rogan and almost understand why he had done what he had done to her.

“I don’t know if Dagon wants to turn you or wants you for something else, but trust me, you don’t want it.  He will promise you things and lay on his charm and make you think he can give you the world if you join him, but all he is a sadistic bastard who will only manipulate and control you.” Rogan glanced back at Nora for a second before he then said, “You’ve got something inside you, Nora.  Something powerful.  I’m being completely honest when I say that I can see it and so can he and he wants to control it.  And what you’ve got inside you…shouldn’t be controlled.”

Nora couldn’t help it, but a small smile seemed to escape and find its way across her lips.  She looked down, trying to hide it from Rogan.

It wasn’t too much longer until the two of them had reached what seemed to be two large rows of trees.  Rogan dipped down a bit so that they were now flying in between the rows and all Nora could do was gaze at them in awe.  Even though it was autumn, and they were starting to lose their leaves and flowers, the ones that remained were beautiful.  The tree’s had a dark, almost black, bark and the flowers that covered them were white and extremely fragrant.  Nora breathed in their wonderful scent as she watched the petals of the flowers soar around the two of them as they flew amongst them.

“What are these trees?” Nora then asked.

“They’re called Black Locust,” Rogan answered.

“Why are they here?”

“I planted them.  They are known for their strong smelling flowers and I put them here so it would be hard to track anyone coming to this house.  Namely, me.”

“Wow…” Nora said, impressed, “You must have worked on this safe house for a while.”

“Well, you know we—I mean I wanted to make sure it was safe.”

Nora squint her eyes in curiousness as she had noticed Rogan’s slip of the tongue but she said nothing about it.  Not too much longer, the two of them were out of the cluster of trees and coming up upon a two story Craftsman Bungalow house.  It looked as if it had once belonged to a neighborhood, but the surrounding houses were all gone, some piles of rubbish indicating what were once there.

“Wow!  Is that it?!” Nora awed as they hovered above and began their decent.

“Yep.  This is it.” Rogan landed on his feet and Nora slid off of his back, touching the ground as well. She briefly looked over at Rogan, noticing him fold his wings inward until they were absorbed back into his shoulder blades.

“You want the quick tour?” Rogan then asked her as he pulled his crumpled shirt out of his pants and began to put it on.

“Uh sure,” Nora answered, still somewhat in a trance from watching him.

“Well, come on then.” Rogan then started walking toward the house and Nora instantly followed.

Once they were inside, Nora looked around her in awe.  The place was beautiful.  It was a very nice house, but in a way that wasn’t too much.  It had a certain charm and warmness about it.  It didn’t feel quite as much of a home as her other house did, but she actually could see it being a place where she might begin to feel safe again.

“Well, what do you think?” Rogan then interrupted her intense observation and she looked over at him with a slight smile.  “It’s great,” she answered back.

“Glad you like it,” Rogan said as he walked a little ways into the living room that they were standing in, “This is the living room,” he spoke as he held his hands out and gestured to the room. “Through there is the kitchen,” he then pointed through an open archway to the right that led to a small kitchen area, “But who hasn’t’ seen one of those?” He smirked as he said this last line and Nora couldn’t help but smile as she also rolled her eyes.

“Well, then upstairs are the bedrooms.” Rogan then began to walk to their left to a set of stairs that went to a second floor. “Come on,” he then beckoned as he began ascending the staircase, “Let’s find you a place to stay.”  Nora didn’t hesitate but immediately followed.

Once they were at the hallway at the top of the stairs, Rogan instantly turned to the first doorway on the left and opened it.  Nora followed him in and noticed they were both now standing in a small study.  There was an old fashioned roll top desk in the far left corner and a few book shelves filled with books lined the walls.  A green wingback chair sat in the right corner and many pictures of different artworks hung in different places.  Rogan went to where the chair sat and turned on a small lamp that sat on a small end table right next to it.

“Well, I think this could do as a bedroom for now.  Of course, we’d get all this stuff out of here, but I might have a cot you can sleep on tonight and then tomorrow we can bring your bed here.” Rogan said as he looked around the room.  Nora on the other hand, barely listened. “Yeah,” she politely responded as she found herself gravitating toward the old fashioned desk in the corner.  She ran her hands over it.  It was dusty, she realized, but that still didn’t take away from its beauty.  She couldn’t help but wonder what Rogan used it for.  She put a hand on the handle of the big drawer at the center, but before she could think of doing anything further, Rogan spoke loudly and startled her. “Don’t touch that!” he shouted.

Nora jumped and looked over at him, “Why not?”

“Just don’t.”

“Oh, I get it,” Nora now turned away from the desk to face him, “It’s o.k. for you to snoop around my stuff at my house, but when it comes to you, I’m not aloud.”

“That’s right,” Rogan just stated seriously.

“Ugh,” was all Nora could let out in frustration as she then crossed her arms.

“Anyway,” Rogan then spoke, attempting to change the subject, “You hungry?  I might still have some stuff in the pantry here.  Some non-perishables, that kind of thing.  We can always go grocery shopping later and get some other stuff, but I might have enough for lunch.”

“Yeah, o.k.” Nora reluctantly responded.  Rogan then gave her a slightly stern look before he then exited the room and Nora heard him descending the stairs.  It was then that she quickly turned back to the desk and decided to try something before following Rogan to the kitchen.  She put both hands back on the desk drawer handled and excitedly pulled.  However, to her disappointment, the drawer didn’t open and when she looked closer, she noticed a small lock in the middle of it.

“Damn, locked,” Nora whispered to herself as she bit her lip slightly in dissatisfaction.  It was then that, with a small sigh, she let go of the drawer and decided to leave the room.  She only glanced back at it once before finally heading down the stairs.  She was indeed curious as to what was in that desk.  Rogan had found out some of her secrets, it was only fair, especially now that they were stuck together for the time being, that she start to find out some of his.

CHAPTER 17

 IT WAS LATER that evening when Nora had gone upstairs to try to get into the mysterious desk that Rogan had locked in his study.  However, she was still unable to break into it and so instead decided to spend the remainder of her time rummaging through all of the things she had brought with her from her old house while Rogan tried to find something to cook for dinner downstairs.

Nora sat Indian-style on the cot Rogan had set up for her earlier and pulled handfuls of books out of a duffle bag and onto her lap.  She looked through them, trying to decide if she wanted to read one or two until she noticed a small weathered book amongst them.  She picked it up and chuckled as she realized it was an old diary of hers that she must have just grabbed amongst the books when she was packing to leave.  She cracked it open and attempted to read the horrible handwriting she had put on the pages when she was a young child.  She smiled widely as she noticed some scratching in Will’s childhood handwriting as well.  She flipped through, reading about her memories when suddenly there was a knock at her door that caused her to awake from her nostalgia.

“Come in!” she announced as the door then opened to reveal Rogan standing there.

“You o.k. with spaghetti?” he asked, hand still on the doorknob.

“Yeah that’s fine,” Nora answered, looking back down at her small diary.

“Whatcha got there?” Rogan then asked after a couple beats of silence.

“It’s an old diary I found,” Nora chuckled a bit as she spoke, looking up at him for a second and then continued, “I guess I grabbed it along with some other books I had decided to bring with me.”

“Oooh a diary huh?  Some secret stuff in there?” Rogan then joked as he now walked into the room and sat in the wingback chair that now sat diagonally to her cot.

Nora lightly chuckled. “Not really.  Just some dumb stuff Will and I wrote.”

“Like what?” Rogan asked.

“Well, I don’t know,” Nora started, looking down at the book while shifting her position a bit on the cot, “Like at the beginning of this diary it has a sort of questionnaire thing where you answer questions about yourself and Will and I filled it out.  It’s funny how much I’ve changed since I wrote in this.”

“Huh,” Rogan shrugged as he sat back in his chair a bit, looking over at Nora.  He noticed a sort of look in her eye, almost a glow as she glanced down at her little diary.  He knew it was because she was thinking about her friend.  He almost felt a tinge of jealousy at this for maybe only a second but then it was gone as he swept it away from his mind in an instant.

“Well, actually,” Nora then started, breaking the slightly awkward silence that was there for a minute, “Maybe I should let you know my answers.”

Rogan laughed at this.  “Why would I want to know some stupid questionnaire answers that you wrote when you were a kid?”

“No, not these answers,” Nora half scolded, “The answers I’d give now.”

Rogan just stared back at her silently and when Nora realized he wasn’t going to respond she spoke up again, “Look, I feel like we should sort of get to know each other a little better.”

Rogan still just quietly stared back.

“Come on, Rogan,” Nora urged, “Would it really be so bad?  I mean, we’re gonna be stuck with one another for a while so we might as well.  Besides…” Nora then looked down at her hands in her lap as she said this next part, “I know I’ve been a little…difficult lately…with everything.  Fighting you the whole way, questioning your motives for things.”  Nora now looked back up at Rogan who was still continuing to look over at her. “And I realized I never actually thanked you for saving my life.  So…I wanted to apologize for that and…maybe let you into my world a little bit more.  And maybe in return you’ll let me into yours?”

Rogan finally pulled his gaze away from Nora and looked to his right, shutting his eyes and sighing in a frustrated way.  “I…I just don’t know, Nora…” he started, but Nora didn’t let him finish. “Come on, they’re just stupid questions.  Nothing too deep.  It’d just be a little insight into each other.”

Rogan still didn’t look at her nor did he respond.

“Please…” Nora then said in almost a whisper as she looked over at him with saddened eyes, “It would make me feel better.”

Rogan then rubbed his forehead nervously before then turning back to look at her.  He let out another sigh, this time slightly more relieved and answered, “O.k. fine.  Tell me your answers.  But that doesn’t mean I’ll tell you mine.”

“Fair enough.” Nora smirked at Rogan and then looked down at her diary to read the first question, “O.k. first question, ‘what’s your full name?’ Well that’s easy, it’s Eleanora Wells.”

“Eleanora?!” Rogan then reacted with laughter.

Nora looked up at him slightly annoyed, “Hey!  I don’t like it either!”

Rogan continued to chuckle, “Look I’m sorry, I just never pegged you as an ‘Eleanora’ that’s all.”

“Yeah well,” Nora slightly smiled, “Will was actually the first one to call me ‘Nora’.  He didn’t much care for the name either.”

Rogan lightly scoffed at this comment.  He then turned is gaze away for a second until Nora quit looking at him and went back to reading the next question on the list. “Number two: ‘What are your favorite and least favorite foods?’  Well, that would have to be sushi for me even though I haven’t had it in ages.  My least favorite food, though, is pizza.”

“Pizza?!” Rogan now surprisingly exclaimed, “How can you hate pizza?!  Everyone in the free world likes pizza.”

“I know!” Nora laughed a bit. “But I hate it!  I always have!  I’m probably the only person on the planet who hates it but I’ve never liked it!”

Rogan shook his head and smiled slightly, “You hate pizza, but you’ll eat raw fish?”

“Yeah, I guess that makes no sense,” Nora laughed.  She then looked back down at the diary again, “O.k. number three: ‘What is your favorite time of day?’” Nora now looked up and slightly toward the ceiling as if she were focusing on a memory as she started to speak, “I’d have to say, dawn.  I love that time when it’s really early in the morning and the sun is just barely up.  That time when there’s just enough light in the sky but you can’t see the sun yet and you aren’t really sure where the light is coming from, but it’s so peaceful.  It’s so quiet and still and you can just…think.”

There was a pause of silence as Nora now turned her gaze to Rogan who seemed to be almost observing her in a way.  She felt slightly uncomfortable at this, although she really didn’t know why.  So instead of speaking further, she looked back down at her book and cleared her throat to read the next question, “Um, question four: ‘What is your favorite thing about you?’” Nora sighed slightly before looking up and continuing, “I actually don’t have a favorite thing about myself.  But I do have a least favorite thing and it hasn’t changed since I wrote in this book.  It’s my hair.”

Rogan’s expression now turned slightly confused, “What’s wrong with your hair?” he asked.

“It’s frizzy and dull and…horrible.  I hate trying to manage it and I don’t even like looking at myself with it down.  That’s why I keep it up all the time.” Nora pointed to her head as she said this. “If I could trade hair with anyone I would.  I’ve never liked my hair.”  She then laughed at herself for a second before then saying, “I guess that’s a stupid thing to hate about myself.”

Rogan chuckled a bit and shrugged, “Nah, everyone has something.”

“Do you?” Nora then found herself blurting out.

Rogan shook his head and chuckled again, “I’m not giving my answers right now.”

Nora narrowed her eyes at him a bit but didn’t prod him any further.  She then looked down and read the final question, “Last question: ‘What is it you are most scared of?’”  Nora paused for a minute before then looking up.  She didn’t look at Rogan, but instead looked away, almost just into the distance as she then softly answered the question, “I’m afraid of being alone.”

It was silent for several beats before Nora decided to speak up again, this time looking down at her hands that rested in her lap, “It seems really silly,” she started softly, “Especially since I live in a world where the people in my life are so easily taken.  And a person needs to except that he or she might be alone at some point in life.  But…I guess after my parents died, and Will’s mother left and father died too, Will was always there.  We were always together.  When death was all around us and everyone in our lives were leaving, we were still together.  And I guess it almost became a fantasy to me.  That we were invincible in some way and untouchable to anything bad this world was going to throw at us…”

Nora took a deep breath before she continued, “But it’s stupid to think that way because that fantasy was just that…a fantasy.  And….” Nora now looked up at Rogan for only a second before then turning her gaze away as tears started to well up in her eyes, “I’m so afraid that I’ll just…be alone drifting now.  With no one around to love me.”  Nora now lifted her hand and cupped it around her mouth as she let out a small sob.  She shut her eyes as a few tears fell down her cheek.  Rogan looked over at her with sympathy in his eyes, even though he tried to hide it.

Nora composed herself enough to open her eyes and look down at the diary in her lap.  She wiped away a few of her tears with her hand as she stared down at the words that were written there.  She put a hand down on the page and spoke up again, “I’ve even been thinking,” she continued, still looking down at her hand on the book page and not looking up, “So what if Dagon wants me?  I mean…if all he wants is to change me into a vampire then maybe…”

“Maybe what?” Rogan asked seriously as he sat up a bit, staring intently back at her.

“Then maybe it’d be better….it’d be better than….” Nora didn’t finish her sentence, instead she crumpled the page of her diary that her hand had been resting on and picked up the book by the page, bringing her arm back as if she was about to chuck it across the room.  She let out a sob as she clenched her eyes shut and thrust her arm forward.

All of a sudden, something stopped her.  She opened her tearful eyes and saw Rogan, on his knees right in front of her, grabbing her arm with his hand and staring right back at her.

“You are not alone,” he spoke very sternly, “Do you hear me?  You are not alone.”

Nora looked right back into his eyes.  She stared at the different shades of red in them that were brought out by the light in the room and found herself starting to calm down a bit.  However, the wave of calm wasn’t strong enough to resist all of the thoughts she was still having.  She knew deep down, that even though Rogan seemed to be trying to make her feel better, he was still a vampire and as hard as she tried, she knew that would never make her feel completely calm.

Nora responded by pulling her arm from his grip.  She loosened her hold on the diary’s page and let it drop to the floor.  She watched it fall and stared at it for a second or two as she said, “Please don’t pretend you care.  That makes it worse.”

“I…I’m not,” Rogan stuttered a bit as he stood up from the floor. “Nora…” he paused as he waited for her to look up at him.  When she didn’t, he repeated himself, “Nora, I’m being serious.”

Finally Nora looked up, but didn’t say anything.  Rogan looked back at her puffy red eyes that stared back up at him and he rubbed the back of his neck nervously before then saying, “Look, I promise you, what Dagon has to offer isn’t any good.  He may make it seem that way.  He’ll promise you the world and make it seem like he’s helping you and it might seem like a good alternative to being alone, but trust me when I say it’s not.  It’s not what he makes it seem to be.  You’d hate yourself.  He doesn’t care about anyone but himself, Nora.  No one.  I can attest to that.”  Rogan then sat down on the chair again and rested his arms on his knees, still staring her in the eyes. “Please, take it from someone who knows.  Someone…who felt alone too at one point in his life.”

Nora looked down for a bit and let out a few more tears and sniffles as she wiped her eyes.

“I guess I should apologize too…” Rogan then suddenly admitted as he rubbed the bridge of his nose with his fingers, “I haven’t been that….nice lately.” He now looked up and saw Nora was looking up at him again too. “I just thought it would be best if…you didn’t get attached to me.  Or that we didn’t become…friends.  Because I just thought that would over complicate things.  But I guess that doesn’t mean I can’t be nice to you.  And I’m sorry for that.”

Nora sniffled a bit before nodding slightly and giving a tiny smile. “Thank you, Rogan.  Really.”

Rogan gave her a small smile back and then it was quiet for a few awkward seconds.  Finally, Rogan decided to stand up from his chair again and head for the door. “Well…I’m going to go make dinner.  Come down if you want.  I won’t make you.”

Nora nodded as she answered, “Thanks, I will in a minute.”

“O.k.”  Rogan then proceeded to walk out the door and Nora heard him descending the stairs outside her room.  She brought her knees up to meet her chest and wrapped her arms around them tightly.  She sat thinking for a few minutes.  For once, since all that had happened the night before, she actually didn’t feel so completely alone.  She wasn’t sure if she’d ever feel completely safe like she did when she was with Will, but it was definitely a start and that in itself, made her smile.

CHAPTER 18

ROGAN REACHED FOR the door handle, but not before turning around and facing Nora, who was behind him. “I promise I’ll be right back.  Just keep all the lights off, o.k.?”

“I know, I know!” Nora wined, rolling her eyes. “You said that already.”

“Yeah, well, just be careful.  I’m serious.  You don’t have any defense here.  I never accumulated any lanterns because…well…I mean, I’ve never really had any humans here before.”

“I will, I promise.  Besides, you’re not going to be gone long, right?”

“Well, yeah.  I’m just going to get my stuff from my house and then I’ll be right back.”

“No hunting?”

Rogan paused as he was asked this question and looked away slightly as he thought. “No,” he finally answered, “I don’t want to risk anything.  I’ll just come right back here.”

“I guess you fed enough last night, huh?” Nora then asked, crossing her arms defensively.  It still slightly bothered her mentioning Rogan feeding.  It always made her picture him eating someone and it always gave her goosebumps.

“What?” Rogan asked, not sure what she was referring to.

“Last night.  When you came to…help Will and I.  You were covered in blood.  You had fed that night, hadn’t you?”

“Oh,” Rogan then nodded, remembering, “Yeah….yeah I had.”

Nora squint her eyes as she had noticed a slightly nervous tone to Rogan’s response.  However, she tried to brush it aside, thinking that perhaps he felt just as weird talking about his feeding around her as she did.

“Well, o.k.  You be careful too,” Nora then said, as she noticed Rogan now opening the door to leave.

Rogan chuckled at her statement. “I’m always careful.”

Nora stood in the doorway and watched Rogan walk out onto the lawn.  She saw him take off his shirt and stuff it into the top of his pants.  It didn’t take but a couple of seconds before the sun was completely set and Rogan’s giant wings burst from his shoulder blades and spread out on either side.  He turned his head to look back at Nora for a second and she noticed his pale, hellion, and bat-like face.  It gave her a slight shiver and she brought her arms up to hug herself.  It was then, in almost an instant that Rogan kicked off from the ground and soared above her, flapping his enormous bat wings that carried him away and toward the Blood Lands.  Nora then stepped back inside the house and shut the door.

***

Rogan didn’t have to fly too far before finally reaching his house in the Blood Lands.  He landed hard on the lawn in front and started walking toward the door.  All he needed to do was grab the box of things that he had left right inside the door, take it to his truck, and then drive back to the safe house.  He realized that he felt nervous, but maybe it was just because he had left Nora all alone.  He hoped she wouldn’t do anything reckless while he was away.  The sooner he can get done with this, the sooner he can get back to her and the sooner he doesn’t have to worry anymore.

He walked up the few stairs to the front door and reached out a claw to open it, however it was then that he noticed something strange.  The door was ajar.

“What the hell?” Rogan whispered to himself as he hesitated for only a few seconds.  Eventually, though, he took a deep breath and nudged the door open quietly.  He took a quick look inside the house before entering.  It was pitch black inside as he went in.  He tried his hardest to make light steps, but it was almost impossible in his hellion form to do anything silently.  It was then that he suddenly heard a creak coming from nearby.

“Who’s in here?” he then called out, but got no response. “I said, who the fuck is in here?!  You better damn well show yourself!” he shouted again as he looked around him, trying to find out who was there and where they were hiding.

All of a sudden, Rogan was knocked forward, off of his feet and onto the floor.  He groaned as he attempted to stand up and push whatever it was that had hit him off of him.  He managed to throw it off with his arm and crawl to his feet to see that it had been a coffee table that had hit him.

“Jesus, what the fuck?!” Rogan cursed as he shakily got all the way to his feet and looked ahead of him to see a dark figure standing there.

“I told you, you should have come when we came to get you the first time,” the familiar voice coming from the dark figure said.

Rogan squint his eyes and took a few steps toward the figure and finally realized who it was. “Aaron, get the fuck out of here!” He yelled at him, “I already told you I’m not coming with you!

Aaron threw back his head and laughed.  He stood there, also in his hellion form, arms crossed. “You don’t get it, do you?  You’re gonna be so sorry!”

“Gah!” Rogan frustratingly shouted as he then sped toward Aaron, arms and claws out, ready to fight.  Aaron, however, just continued to chuckle as he watched Rogan come at him.   Then, when Rogan was only inches away, Aaron swung back a fist and punched him right in the chest, sending him flying across the room.  Not only that, but once Rogan hit the wall, he went right through it and landed in the next room.

“Uuuggh…” Rogan groaned as he attempted to sit up.  He looked ahead of him at the wall that now had a giant hole in it. “How the fuck?!” Rogan asked out loud as he looked at Aaron through the hole.  He was still standing in place and continuing to laugh to himself.  How was he able to be so strong?  That didn’t seem normal for a typical vampire, Rogan thought to himself as he coughed a few times and attempted to wave away the dusty drywall that now filled the room and tried to stand up.  It was then, however, that he saw Aaron turn around and start running out the front door.

“Hey!” Rogan shouted after him, “Where the hell do you think you’re going?!” Rogan then quickly climbed through the hole in the wall and attempted to chase after him.  However, he was halted when he heard another voice come from beside him.

“Rogan, I told you to be careful.”

Rogan looked to his left and saw another dark figure standing there.

“Jay, what the hell…what the hell is going on?!” Rogan asked as he started to approach him now.

“I told you to be careful!  Why would you come back here tonight?!” Jay sadly spoke as he looked over at Rogan.

“How was I supposed to know you guys would be here already?  I didn’t think you guys would be stupid enough to think I’d come back tonight.”

“I didn’t think you were stupid enough.  But we had orders from Dagon.”

“God, Dagon needs to get a fucking life.  I told you I’m not going to see him.”

“You don’t have a choice now, Rogan. I told you to be careful but you fucked up!” Jay almost had a sorrowful tone to his voice as he spoke, “I don’t have a choice.  I have to take you to him.  He ordered us to.”

“Well I’m not letting you, Jay.  And I may have no problem fighting Aaron, but I’m not going to fight you.” Rogan was standing right in front of Jay now.

Jay looked down and sighed before he spoke again, “I’m sorry I have to do this.” Then, before Rogan could even say a word back, Jay had disappeared.

“Wha—?” Rogan stammered as he looked around him, slightly dumbfounded.  It took a few seconds before he finally found Jay who was now right behind him, but before he could think about it any further, Jay kicked him, forcefully knocking him to his back across the room.

“Jay…” Rogan groaned as he crawled to his feet slowly, but Jay was gone from his spot again. “God dammit, Jay where are you?  How are you doing that?!” Rogan looked around him.  He tried bracing himself as best as he could but was still startled again when Jay instantly appeared right in front of him, grabbed him by the shoulders with his hellion claws, and tossed him to the other side of the room again.

“Aaaggh…” Rogan lay on his stomach aching in pain.  It was taking him longer to recover from each hit now and he was worried.  What made him even more nervous, though, was what was going on with Jay and Aaron.  How were they doing these things?  They were doing things way beyond the capacity of a normal vampire.  What was going on?!

Rogan didn’t have time to ponder it any further, for Jay picked him up by the shoulders and brought him to his feet.  Rogan had had enough now, and he swung his fist to punch Jay.  However, Jay instantly disappeared again and Rogan missed.

“Gah!  Jay!” Rogan shouted in frustration as he looked everywhere for him.  All of a sudden, the ground began to shake.  Rogan looked down at his feet to see the floor beginning the crack.  “An earthquake?!” he thought to himself.  No.  No it wasn’t.  He turned to look at the front door, which was still open.  Aaron was outside, crouched down, and grunting as his arms were down and out of sight, almost like he was trying to lift something.  Something out of view.  Something like…the house!  He kept groaning as he began to stand up, the house coming with him.  Rogan stumbled backward as everything around him shook, cracked, crumbled, and began tilting back.  He tried to keep his footing but he kept faltering backward, all the way until he hit something.  That something then wrapped its arms around him and spoke. “I’m sorry, Rogan.” Jay then said as he disappeared, this time taking Rogan with him, and in the time it took Rogan to blink, the two of them appeared on the lawn in front of the house.

“What the fuck is going on?!” Rogan shouted as he tried to free himself from Jay’s grip but soon realized he was too weak to do so.

“What’s going on is your worst nightmare.” Aaron had now dropped the house and was standing in front of Rogan and Jay.

“Go to hell,” Rogan spat at Aaron, but Aaron only responded with a smile and a forceful punch to Rogan’s head, causing him to instantly black out.

CHAPTER 19

NORA WAS SITTING on the couch reading by candle light when she first felt the sharp pain in her back.  She sat up abruptly and put a hand behind her, but as soon as she touched where she had felt the pain coming from, it was instantly gone.

“Hm,” she shrugged as she then went back to reading her book.  Only after it happened three more times, each time a little more painful than the last, did she finally decide to go upstairs to the bathroom which was right across the hall from her room.  She lifted the back of her shirt and observed her reflection in the mirror, particularly staring at her backside.  There was nothing, though.  No bleeding, no bruises, no nothing; just the scars left from the hellion attack that Rogan saved her from.  The ones healed with the Vinculum.  Then, why were they hurting?  What was this pain she was feeling?

All of a sudden, a very strong wave of hurt overtook her.  This pain was worse than any of the previous times.  It hurt so bad it caused her knees to buckle slightly and Nora grabbed the edge of the sink briefly to steady herself.

“What is going on?!” she now questioned out loud.  It was then, almost immediately after, that she had a thought that gave her a sinking feeling.  What if Rogan was in trouble?  What if something had happened to him?

“He’s obviously not dead,” Nora thought as she stared at her worried expression in the bathroom mirror, “Or else my scars would be bleeding.  But what if something else had happened to him?  What if he was hurt?”

She thought to herself for a few more seconds before finally coming to the conclusion that she needed to go find him.  She hastened down the stairs, knowing deep down that this was probably a horrible idea.  She usually could be sure that Rogan could take care of himself, and the odds were that he was fine and she would get the yelling of a lifetime from him if he found her outside of the house. But what if he wasn’t fine?  What if something had happened?  She didn’t really know what she would do to help him, but she knew for sure that she couldn’t just wait around here.

She had now made it back to the living room and quickly picked up Rogan’s coat that had been draped over one of the chairs.  She hastily put it on and then proceeded to head out the front door, but not before blowing out the candle she had resting on the coffee table.

Once she entered the outdoors, she was greeted with a chilliness that made her glad she was wearing Rogan’s coat. She briefly noticed that she could see her breath in the cold, autumn air as she looked around at the complete blackness that consumed her, trying to figure out which way she was going to go.  She did, however, finally spot the rows of fragrant trees that Rogan had planted that paved an entryway to the house.  At the very least, she figured that she should go that way, and so proceeded to run in that very direction.

As she ran, however, Nora noticed something strange.  She felt as if she was going faster than she normally would run.  She wasn’t quite sure if it was just because the night was playing tricks on her and it only seemed as if things around her were passing by faster, but she was sure that it was very odd.  She couldn’t really be running faster, could she?

It actually didn’t take her long to finally reach the edge of the Blood Land.  As soon as she made it, she stopped briefly to take a break.  Surprisingly, she didn’t feel as exhausted as she thought she would after a run like that.  She was huffing and puffing and her muscles were indeed sore as could be, but it seemed more realistic that she would have collapsed from such a long run as she had just had.  She shook her head as she leaned over, her hands resting on her knees, trying to catch her breath.  She shouldn’t be thinking too much about these things.  They really weren’t important right now.  What was important was finding Rogan.

Not too much later, after a short journey of walking through the Blood Land, Nora finally made it to Rogan’s neighborhood.  She noticed how empty the Blood Land was tonight.  It seemed to make sense, considering that all the vampires living there were most likely out hunting, but the thought and the atmosphere around her still gave Nora a shiver.  Finally, however, she reached Rogan’s house.  She started to walk up to the front door when she noticed that the small stairs up to the door were completely cracked down the middle.  In fact, the whole threshold of the house was almost completely in shambles.

“What happened here?” Nora whispered to herself.  She carefully and quietly stepped over the broken stairs and walked through the wide open door and into the house.  She proceeded with caution, for she wasn’t sure what she was going to find inside.  Everything within the house was dark and Nora looked around her warily. “Rogan?” she was careful to whisper.  She got no response however.  It wasn’t too long before she noticed the broken coffee table on the floor and the giant hole in one of the walls.  She kept looking around her, gawking at all the damage in the house.  It was obvious that a fight had broken out.

“Dagon must have sent Aaron or Jay back to get Rogan.  And obviously when he wouldn’t go, they fought,” Nora pieced together, speaking out loud to herself in a hushed tone, “Guess Rogan didn’t win.”  It was then that she stopped looking around and faced the open doorway.  She heaved a big sigh as she felt the slight autumn breeze that had come in and was hitting her face.  “Rogan must have been taken to Dagon,” Nora now concluded in her mind.  But, how was she was supposed to go and find him now?  She didn’t know where Dagon resided.  And even if she did find them, what would she do?  How could she save him?  Nora brought her hands up to her face and fell down to the floor on her knees.  She let out another long sigh with a slight whimper inside it.  What could she do now?

It was then that a thought instantly popped into Nora’s mind.  She lifted her head abruptly as she thought more on it. “No,” she said out loud, “I couldn’t do that.” But the thought wouldn’t fade, even due to her disagreement.  In fact, it got stronger and soon became almost a strong impulse.  Nora stood up and, because she really didn’t know what else she should do, followed her new instinct and ran to Rogan’s kitchen.  There she found a large fridge, and she opened it, going through these motions as if she’d lived her for years.  Inside, covering the shelves, were small vials of blood.  Most looked familiar; they had been the ones he had taken from her basement.  But some others, on a lower shelf, were in different containers and had different labels on them.  Most of the labels just had written letters on them: A, AB, and O. Nora could only conclude that these were blood types on the labels and the blood inside these vials was undoubtedly human.

She almost couldn’t help herself as she watched her arm reach out and pick one of the glass containers up.  She held it up to her and her eyes watched the way the blood inside swished around and created small bubbles.  What was she doing?  This thought had suddenly entered her head without warning.  Was she really about to satisfy a sudden whim?  The earlier thought that had caught her off guard couldn’t possibly be helpful.  Why would drinking blood be something she should do now?  Why had that thought even come to her anyway?  It was then that she began to slowly lower the cold glass that was in her hand back toward the fridge shelf that she had gotten it from.  She definitely wasn’t going to do this.  This was crazy.  Wasn’t it?

What else was she to do though?  She didn’t have any other plans as to how she will rescue Rogan, if indeed that is what he is in need of.  But, how would drinking blood help her?  How could this do anything for her?  She didn’t know.  She definitely didn’t know how drinking this blood would help her, but for some reason a nagging in the back of her brain was still telling her to drink it.  That it would help her.  Somehow.

Nora hadn’t noticed it, but she had been frozen in motion for a while now, in front of the open refrigerator, holding the blood vial out in her outstretched arm and blankly staring at its contents as if they were hypnotizing her.  She shook her head to free herself from the sudden daze.  She held up the glass to her face again, observing the blood inside once more.

It was then that Nora came to a conclusion.  She couldn’t keep thinking about this.  She had to do something and since nothing else was coming to mind, what would it hurt to satisfy this sudden desire she was having?  What is the worst that could happen?  She drinks the blood, it tastes horrible, and nothing happens; so what?  She didn’t want to give it any more thought.  She quickly twisted off the lid to the container in her hand and brought the jar to her lips.  She tried to do it as quick as possible so she couldn’t dwell on what she was doing for too long.  However, as she tossed her head back to chug the thick, red liquid, she realized it wasn’t horrible.  Actually, it tasted good.  She was reminded back to when Rogan had told her to drink some blood earlier that morning, and how it had surprisingly tasted good as well.  Was this still a result of the vampire blood that occupied her veins?  Possibly.  But this also seemed like something else.  This blood, this human blood, tasted so much better than the pig’s blood from earlier.  It satisfied a strange itch in the back of her throat and a craving that she didn’t know she had until she had taken a sip.  All she wanted to do, especially when she was finished drinking, was drink more.  She only stared at the rest of the vials in the fridge for a second or two, before ultimately deciding to shut the fridge door and back away.  What was odd now was that the strong craving she had was starting to fade now that she wasn’t looking at that blood anymore.  Very strange.

What was even stranger, however, was the feeling she was now experiencing.  She looked around her and noticed that, even with no light in the room, she could see!  Not extremely well by any means, but she could definitely see better than before.  It was if someone had lit a candle or a match.  Also, as she was taking in her new sight, she started to sniff the air.  She could smell something.  Something she didn’t think she’d smelled before, but nonetheless it was very familiar.  Instantly an answer popped into her head: Rogan.  She was smelling Rogan!  Nora took in deep breaths now and realized she could almost know, in her mind, where to go to find him; as if the smell was something she could actually follow.

“This is insane,” Nora whispered to herself.  She almost couldn’t believe this was happening to her, but she knew she didn’t really have time to contemplate it for long.  She really needed to follow the scent and find out where Rogan was.  She started walking through the house again, making her way back to the front door.  It was then, however, that she caught a glimpse of herself in one of the windows next to the open door.  She almost didn’t recognize herself.  It must just be the darkness around her that was making her reflection look strange.  Regardless, as she stared at her face in the window, she couldn’t help feel slightly afraid.  Her complexion definitely looked paler and her eyes looked a bit sharper.  She almost couldn’t explain it but they were much more defined and heightened in a way.  This version of her that she continued to stare at scared her.  However, in a way it also made her feel more confident.  As if she could find Rogan and know exactly what she needed to do to help him.  As if she wasn’t as fragile as she normally felt.  She found herself standing up straighter as she finally looked away from her image in the window and proceeded to run out the doorway of the house and into the open outside air.

It only felt like a few seconds before she was at Rogan’s truck that was still parked a few houses down.  She climbed in the driver’s seat and pulled out the keys that were in Rogan’s coat pocket.  She instantly started the car and began to drive, following the pathway that was now so clear in her mind.  The one set in motion by Rogan’s scent.

CHAPTER 20

IT DIDN’T FEEL like long before Nora began to slow down Rogan’s truck that she had been driving down a dirt road amongst a wooded area for some time.  She had barely remembered the drive there, not to mention she was in an extremely unfamiliar place, but the scent that filled her nostrils was almost pulling her to where she knew she needed to go.  The whole thing was very strange and somewhat frightening to her, but she tried her very hardest to be brave because she knew Rogan needed her.

Once she finally had put the truck into park, she climbed out of it and began her entrance into the thick, dark woods.  She tried her hardest to keep a light step as she went, so as not to alert anyone that she didn’t want to know she was there.  She couldn’t help think to herself as she went, however.  Things like, why was Rogan brought here to the woods anyway?  And was Dagon here?  Would she finally get to see this powerful vampire that she had heard so much about lately?  That particular thought gave her a shiver up her spine.

It wasn’t too long before she started to hear voices getting closer.  She slowed her approach until she was behind a giant tree, of which she slightly peered around to see a slightly cleared area amongst the woods where stood a few familiar faces.  There was Aaron, standing to the right of Jay, who was still holding Rogan in a tight grip.  Rogan seemed to be coming out of his temporary unconsciousness and Nora stared at him as she couldn’t believe just how weak and tired he looked.  He was slightly bruised all over and she couldn’t help feel confused at his state.  Why would he look so terribly beaten when he had just feasted the night before?  Unless of course, he hadn’t.

She didn’t have any more time to think about this because a large figure flew above her and landed in the clearing the other vampires currently occupied.  This dark figure gave Nora a sudden extreme sense of terror and she gripped the tree as she felt her knees start to buckle from beneath her.  She could only assume, logically, that this feeling was being brought on by—

“Dagon,” Aaron greeted with a smug smile as the figure in front of them brought its wings inward and made a few steps closer to them.

“My clothes,” the vampire demanded as he held a hand out toward Aaron.  Nora could only see the back of the one who spoke, but she could see he was only slightly taller than the rest of him and yet, his physique was much more advanced.  He was just as pale as they were and he had blond hair that was slicked back on top of his head.  He only wore black pants and shiny black shoes, however, that is until Aaron tossed him the shirt he was holding in his right hand.

“Thank you, Aaron,” he politely recognized as he caught it, “Oh, I almost forgot!” he then exclaimed as Nora watched him reach into his pocket and pull out a small cylinder type object.  He then proceeded to press something on the side of it and it lit up with an extremely bright ultraviolet light.  He threw it to the ground and it lit up the clearing in the forest, immediately causing Aaron, Jay, and Rogan to transform back into their human-like forms.

“Sorry I had to do that,” Dagon now spoke, assumingly at Rogan, “But I had to make some precautions so you don’t try anything stupid.”  He then began putting his black dress shirt on.  “I do sometimes hate the hellion form,” He said casually as he began buttoning up, “You can never look stylish.  That is, unless you want to ruin a shirt!”  He made a slight polite chuckle at his own joke and Aaron laughed with him.  Jay, however, remained silent as he kept his grip on Rogan’s arms.  Nora just stared at Rogan.  He had his face to the ground and looked as if he was breathing heavily.  He looked exhausted.  She wanted so much to go and help, but she wasn’t sure what she could do.  Dagon seemed to be emitting this power that was making it almost hard for her to stand let alone even think about walking.

“Alright, so,” Dagon started as he finished buttoning the cuffs on his shirt, “Let’s get this over with shall we?”  He then proceeded to walk up and stood, arms clasped behind his back, right in front of Rogan.  He looked down at him and continued, “Rogan, Rogan, Rogan, I’m so disappointed in you.”

“What gives you the right to bring me here like this?” Rogan then muttered quietly, his head still lowered.

Dagon then chuckled heartily, “What gives me the right?  Well, I seem to recall you refusing to come see me on your own free will.  I did give you a chance.  And as far as rights go, I make the rights.  Or have you forgotten that?”

Rogan was silent and Dagon, noticing this, spoke again, “So, why don’t you just admit to me what you’ve done, I’ll deal with you, and we can all get on with our night.  I’d really like this to take as little time as possible.”

Rogan now looked up at Dagon with an angry expression, “I don’t have to admit to shit!  You have no proof I even did anything!”

“Oh really?” Dagon then brought one of his hands from behind his back to grab Rogan’s right arm and pull it from Jay’s grip so it was now outstretched in front of them.  “Then what do you call this scar?”

Rogan didn’t answer but looked away in a slightly shameful manner.

“Hm?” Dagon repeated as he moved his head to look Rogan in the eye, “You can’t lie to me.  I’ve known you since you were sixteen and I know you never had this before!  Or do you think I’m stupid?”  Dagon then let go of his arm and Jay grabbed it again. “So this is what you’re going to do.  You’re going to tell me where this little blister of a human is that you healed and maybe I’ll be lenient on you.”

Rogan now turned his head to look directly at Dagon. “Why?  Why do you want to know where she is?  What do you want with her anyway?”

“What?” Dagon answered with a slight bit of shock on his face.

“I know you want her.  You want her for something don’t you?  To turn her into a vampire or something else?  What is it?”  When Dagon didn’t respond, Rogan continued, “Or do you think I’m stupid too?  I know most of the vampires that have been after her have been working for you.  That’s no coincidence and you know it!”

Dagon now gave another hearty chuckle and shook his head, “Oh, Rogan, you’ve really lost it, haven’t you?  Most vampires in this Blood Land report to me now.  In fact, there aren’t many who don’t anymore.  And what on earth would I want with some scrawny little human girl anyway?”

“I don’t know.  Maybe you just want her in order ruin my life like you’ve tried to do so many times!  Just because I wouldn’t continue to take orders from you or be controlled by you!”

“What an ego you must have to think that I would pay that much attention to you, Rogan!”  It was quiet between the two of them for a minute before Dagon spoke up again, “You’ve created this delusion in your mind, that’s all.  Sure, I tried to hurt you a long time ago after you quit.  Only because I knew you were throwing your life away.  All because some beautiful eyes batted at you.  You needed to see that you were making a mistake!  I mean, for fuck’s sake, Rogan, you could have been so great!  You could have been me!”

“Yeah, that’s what you wanted, wasn’t it?  For me to be your fucking clone!”

“I wanted you to be my successor.  I wanted you to be the best, like I am!  I mean, I practically raised you!  I taught you all you knew!  It was the least you could have done for me!  To take over all this I had created!”  Dagon angrily shouted.  There was silence for a few beats again and then he continued, “But you didn’t do that for me, did you?  You were selfish.  And now you’ve really fucked up.  You did something absolutely unspeakable and now I have to do something I never wanted to do!  I have to make an example out of you.  And out of her; that human.  That’s all I want from her.  There’s no secret hidden agenda.  I just have to make an example out of the two of you so that everyone else will know what happens when you break the law around here!”

Dagon now turned to look away for a second as he let out a huge sigh.  “Come on, Rogan, just tell me where that little human is and I’ll try to make your punishment a little more bearable.”

“I’ll never tell you where she is.  You can just go to fucking hell!” Rogan shouted as he then spit in Dagon’s direction.

Dagon then shook his head and rubbed the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger.  “Alright then, Aaron…” he then waved his hand at Aaron as if to signal him to do something.  Aaron then cracked his knuckles and with a smile walked up to Rogan.  Then, standing right in front of him, immediately stomp kicked his right leg with so much force that it broke, a cracking sound now echoing throughout the forest clearing.

“AAAAHHHH!!” Rogan shouted in agony as he started to fall to the ground, but Jay tightened his grip on him, causing him to continue to stand.

Nora let out a slight gasp as she still watched helplessly from behind the big tree nearby.  She also grabbed the tree to steady herself because the scars on her back began to burn with a serious amount of pain just as soon as Rogan’s leg had been broken.

Dagon now turned around, he was now facing Nora’s direction and she finally got a glimpse of his face.  She noticed his features were exceptionally chiseled and she would think he was quite handsome was she not also extremely fearful of him at this moment in time.

Dagon began to speak again, still to Rogan, but remained turned around, “I get the sense that since you haven’t healed that injury yet that you haven’t fed in a while, am I right in that assumption?”  Nora then noticed Dagon remove from his sleeve a small dagger and hide it in his palm as he started to turn around to face Rogan again. “What’s wrong, Rogan?  That little human girl make you soft?  You can’t hunt humans anymore because you’re friends with one?  Is that it?  Have you become actual friends with her?”

Rogan didn’t speak but stared up at Dagon with the utmost hatred in his eyes.  He also continued to pant heavily and sweat dripped down his face as it was obvious he was trying to fight back the pain caused by his broken leg.   Nora couldn’t help but think, as she stared at him, how unnatural it seemed to see him this way.  She’d never seen Rogan in a more vulnerable position, at least except for the first night she had met him, and that, in itself, frightened her more than anything.  Rogan was usually the one so put together and in control.  He was the one always saving her, not the other way around.

“I’m going to give you one more chance.  Tell me where she is,” Dagon now spoke sternly.

“Fuck….you…” Rogan said between heavy breathes.

‘Have it your way,” Dagon then sighed, waving at Aaron again; who then proceeded to break Rogan’s other leg in the same manner as before.

Rogan let out another loud tormenting shriek and this time Jay let go of him and allowed him to crumple to the ground, lying on his back.

Dagon now casually walked up to Rogan and looked down at him. “Why, oh why, oh why would you do this?  I’m so disappointed in you.  I really thought you would go amazing places.  But now you’re forcing me to do something I really don’t want to.”  Dagon then brought out the dagger he had been hiding and showed it to Rogan so the gleam of the ultraviolet light that was around them glowed from it.  Rogan saw it and worry now covered his face.

“You see,” Dagon continued, “It would be so much easier and less messy to just bite you and let you die instantly.  But…” Dagon twirled the dagger in his hands as he spoke, “But you betrayed me, Rogan.  You really did.  And for that especially, I feel you deserve to die slowly.  And because it’s obvious you haven’t hunted in a while, the stab wound I’m about to give you probably won’t heal very quickly.  And you’ll get the privilege of lying there, bleeding to death, feeling like a human, like the human you healed, and think about what you did!  What you did to me and what you did to your vampire brothers!” Dagon angrily yelled the last part of his speech.  He then proceeded to crouch next to Rogan, holding up the dagger, and looked him in the eye.  “Any last words?”

Rogan just stared at him with anger and pain but didn’t say a word.

“Alright, have it your way.  You know, once I kill you, I’ll be able to sniff out that little human of yours quite easily,” Dagon now spoke in a very sinister and snake like voice, “I’ll even probably find her before she actually dies.  It’ll most likely take her a while to bleed out as well.  In fact, I might even have a little taste or two before I let her die.  I heard her blood smells absolutely delicious!”

“FUCK Y—” Rogan began to shout, but didn’t get to finish, for Dagon forcefully plunged the dagger into his stomach.  Rogan then groaned in agony as Dagon then pulled it out and proceeded to stand up.

“I really hate that it came to this, Rogan.  I really am.” Dagon then tossed the dagger away from him coldly and then walked a few steps away from Rogan who was now writhing in pain on the ground.

Nora continued to watch horrified, still in her hiding spot, as Dagon motioned Aaron and Jay to him.  They stood close to one another as Dagon then spoke to them in a hushed tone, “Go find that girl.  Bring her to me.  Make sure she’s not dead yet, do you hear me?  She has to be alive for it to work, understand?  Don’t fuck it up.”

“Yes sir!” Aaron enthusiastically answered.  Jay, however just nodded sadly.  It was then that Dagon walked over to the small ultraviolet light that lay on the ground and picked it up, quickly turning it off.  It wasn’t but a few seconds later that all three of the vampires turned back into their hellion forms and flew away.

Nora remained behind the tree, still in utter shock.  Her backside hurt with so much pain it was almost unbearable.  She could see Rogan struggling in pain on the ground ahead of her and she almost had to tell herself to move her legs because she was so afraid she felt as if she were paralyzed.  Finally, she gained the willpower enough to run to him and then collapse on her knees next to him.

“Rogan!” she exclaimed as she saw his mangled legs, his bruised and beaten body, and the amount of black blood that was spilling out of the stab wound in his stomach.

“N-Nora…?” Rogan barely spoke through coughs of blood as he looked at her.  However, that’s all he got to say because his eyes began to roll back in his head as he suddenly passed out.

“Rogan!” Nora shrieked in fright, “Rogan you dumbass!” She didn’t know what to do as she looked him over.  He was dying.  And it wouldn’t be long before she would be too.  She had to think of something.  What could she do?  She couldn’t carry him anywhere and where would she even go?  She put her hands on her head in panic, looking around her, trying to think of anything she could do.  It was then that she spotted the dagger lying on the ground not too far from them.  That was it!  She knew what she needed to do.  She immediately grabbed the knife and with little hesitation, began to make a cut down her left forearm.  Blood immediately began to poor from her wound and she quickly put her arm over Rogan’s face, letting the thick, red liquid flow into his mouth.  “Come on, swallow it!  Drink it!” Nora pleaded to the unconscious Rogan.  It wasn’t too long before she noticed some of the smaller cuts and bruises that littered his face starting to heal themselves.  It was working!  She then looked over at the stab wound.  It was healing too.  Slowly, but it was healing!  She’d done it!  All of a sudden, a huge wave of dizziness over took her and Nora could see the world around her begin to spin.  She looked around her as blackness crept in from all sides of her vision and began to close in on her.  She looked down at Rogan, noticing his eyes beginning to open before she then in turn, closed hers, and passed out.

CHAPTER 21

 NORA OPENED HER eyes to find she was on the couch in the living room of Rogan’s safe house.  She turned her head to see the extinguished candle still resting on the coffee table, its wick completely black.  She sat up slowly; surprised that she didn’t feel any pain at all.  She noticed that she was still wearing Rogan’s jacket and, as she pulled up the sleeve on her left arm, also saw a long scar going down her forearm.

“So, the hero finally wakes up.” Rogan’s voice jolted her out of staring at her own arm.  She quickly looked up to see him walking into the room, holding two coffee mugs, one in each hand.  He quietly set one of them on the table in front of her and proceeded to sit in the armchair to her left.

“Before you say anything else,” Nora then began to blurt out as she watched him sit with his legs crossed, “I know what I did was stupid.”

“Oh, it was definitely stupid,” Rogan agreed as he casually took a sip of his coffee.

“Well, that doesn’t mean I’m going to apologize for it,” Nora then sternly announced.

Rogan raised his eyebrows slightly. “Oh really?”

“Yes, really,” Nora continued, “I may have been reckless and stupid and went out when you told me not to but I don’t care!”  She looked over at Rogan who just continued to drink his coffee and stare at her, not saying a word. “Because…because,” she started again, slightly disheveled by his strange silence, “Because we’d both be dead if I hadn’t done it.  And to be perfectly honest, what you did was really stupid!  Thinking you could fight Dagon?!  Thinking you wouldn’t get caught!  If it wasn’t for me we’d be dead!  So…I’m not going to say sorry for what I did.  Even if you think it’s stupid and even if you yell at me for it!”

It was silent for a few beats as Nora just looked over at Rogan, waiting on him to respond.  Rogan, however, quietly set his mug of coffee on the table and then looked back at her.  It continued to be silent for a bit and Nora was beginning to feel very uneasy.  Why wasn’t he saying anything?  Why wasn’t he yelling at her?  Why?!

“Are you done?” Rogan finally asked her, breaking the silence.

“What?!” Nora asked in an almost offended tone.

“Are you done?  Because I have a few things to say.”

“Y-yeah I’m done,” Nora stuttered, “But if you’re going to just tell me I was stupid, forget it.  I already just said I don’t need to hear that.”

Rogan shifted a bit in his chair and chuckled lightly. “Like I said, what you did was definitely stupid.”

Nora scoffed and crossed her arms, looking away from him.

“But…” Rogan then continued, “That doesn’t mean it wasn’t the right thing to do.”

Nora now turned to look at Rogan again.  She was slightly surprised at his response. “What?” she said, somewhat stunned.

“You are definitely reckless,” Rogan went on, “But for once I’m actually glad you were.  And…” Rogan now looked down for a minute as he seemed to summon up a bit of courage to speak again, “And I suppose I should…thank you.”

Nora didn’t speak.  She just continued to stare at Rogan in bewilderment.  Did he really just say what she thought he had?  Did he really just sincerely thank her?”

“I mean it,” Rogan spoke again, breaking the silence as he brought his head up again and looked Nora right in the eye, “Thank you.  You are right.  If you hadn’t come…both of us would have been dead.  I was stupid.  I thought I could handle myself, but I couldn’t.  Seriously.”

Nora confusedly looked at the seriousness on his face as he stared at her. “Is this a trick?” she then found herself asking him.

Rogan laughed. “No, I promise it’s not.  I’m being serious.”

Nora then looked away for a bit, nodding her head. “O.k.  I guess…” was all she could think to say in response.

“However,” Rogan then said and Nora looked back at him, “I do have some questions for you.”

“Alright, here we go,” Nora said as she rolled her eyes.  She brought her legs up to sit Indian-style on the couch and turned more to face Rogan.

Rogan ignored her response and just kept going, “How did you even know I was in trouble?”

“I felt it,” was Nora’s reply.

“You felt it?”

“Yeah, I mean, the scars on my back started to hurt….burn really.  And I checked and they weren’t bleeding.  The only thing I could think of was that you were in trouble…hurt maybe.”

“Well, that leads me to my next question, how did you find me?”

Nora shifted in her seat nervously as she started to answer, “Well, I first went to your house and when I got there, I saw the wreckage.  I knew something had happened.  And…that’s when I got a strange idea.”

“What kind of idea?”

“Well…” Nora nervously continued, “I didn’t know where you had gone and I didn’t know how I would even find you.  Then all of a sudden I had this idea pop in my head.  It told me to go to your kitchen, get some…human blood….and drink it.”

“That’s….strange…” Rogan confusedly responded.

“I know, but it worked.  I did that and…the strange thing was…I felt different afterward.”

“Different how?”

“Well…I could hear better, see better….smell better.  I could smell you.  Like…like the scent was almost something I could see…could follow.  It’s like I knew exactly how to find you.  So I got in your truck and followed it and that’s how I got to the woods where you were.”

“Hm,” Rogan said curiously as he rubbed his chin thinking.

“What do you think that was?” Nora then asked him.

“I guess…it must have just been the effects of human blood reacting to the vampire blood that’s in you.  And it gave you vampire abilities temporarily.”

Nora then looked down and fiddled with the sleeves on Rogan’s jacket. “Actually…” she started nervously, “it hasn’t worn off.  I can still smell, hear, and see better.”  She then looked up at Rogan apprehensively, “Plus, last night I was able to run faster than normal.  And when I saw my reflection in the window of your house….I looked paler.”

“Huh,” Rogan narrowed his eyes and stared at Nora intently as if he was studying her.

“What do you think that means?” Nora then asked.

“I actually don’t know.” Rogan then leaned back in his chair. “I’ve never shared the Vinculum with anyone before so this is new to me too.  I really don’t know what is happening.”

Nora looked down again as she then said, “I’m scared, Rogan.”

“Hey, look, I doubt you’re going to turn into a vampire.  You don’t have to worry about that…” Rogan started to say, but Nora spoke again, cutting him off, “No…I mean that scares me a little.  But I’m mostly scared of Dagon.” She now looked up and Rogan noticed her worried expression, “When I saw him last night…I had this overwhelming sense of his power.  I felt so weak and helpless.  Like I was some insect compared to him.  And…and the fact that he’s after me….makes it even scarier.  He got really close to getting me last night.  I mean…what is it he wants from me?!”

“I don’t think he wants anything from you,” Rogan then said, “I must have been wrong.  I think all he really wants is to just kill us both.  Just because we didn’t follow his rules. And maybe because he’s just been doing this to me for years.  Torturing me because I won’t follow him.  I don’t know.”

“No,” Nora then said seriously, “I know he told you that, Rogan, but after he….” Nora paused a second before saying the next word, “stabbed you…” she didn’t like hearing herself say it, “He said to Aaron and Jay to go find me.  He told them to bring me to him alive.  Because…something he wanted to do to me wouldn’t work if I was dead.”

“He said that?” Rogan asked now more curious.

“Yes.  What do you think it is?”

Rogan looked away, the expression on his face showing how much in thought he was. “I don’t know…maybe it has something to do with the way Jay and Aaron were acting.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean last night, when I fought them, they were different.  Jay was so fast I couldn’t even see him.  It was like he teleporting he was so fast!  And Aaron…he punched me through a wall!  And lifted my house with his bare hands!  No normal vampire should be able to do those things.  I’ve never seen them do that.  Something’s up with them.”

“You think it’s something Dagon did?” Nora asked worriedly.

“Maybe,” Rogan answered, “Maybe he’s trying to create some kind of super vampire.  And maybe that’s what he wants with you too.”

“I don’t want to be a super vampire, Rogan.  I don’t even want to be a regular one!” Nora shakily responded.

“I know,” Rogan now looked over at her with serious eyes, “I’m not going to let him do it.  O.k.?”

Nora nodded, looking down again, “O.k.”

It was quiet for a few seconds as Rogan reached for his coffee again and took a few small sips.  It was Nora who then broke the silence, “Rogan?”

“Yeah?”

“Can I ask you a few questions now too?”

Rogan shifted in his seat and rolled his shoulders a bit nervously, “Uh, yeah sure, I guess.”

Nora now looked up at him with as much sternness as she could muster, “Why were you unable to heal yourself last night?”

“Uh….” Rogan looked away nervously.

“Because you told me you’d hunted the night before.  But obviously you hadn’t.  So…what blood was that that was covered all over you when you were in my basement that night?”

“It…was a deer’s.” Rogan answered quietly.  Nora could see the shame that was showing in his eyes as he refused to look directly at her.

“Why hadn’t you fed on any humans?”

“I don’t know.”

“You don’t know?”

“No, I don’t know.”

“You’re just avoiding the question…”

“Just drop it, o.k.  It isn’t any of your business.”

“It is too!” Nora now sat up straight and shouted, “Ever since you healed me it’s been my business!  Why didn’t you feed on any humans?  Why?!”

“Because!” Rogan now jumped up and onto his feet as he shouted back, “Because maybe I can’t anymore!  Maybe because some stupid fucking human girl has gotten under my skin and having to protect her has made it harder for me to hunt other humans now!  O.k?  O.k.?!!  Are you fucking happy now?  Jesus!” Rogan now turned away from her as he put his hands to his head in frustration.

Nora just sat in silence, watching him sympathetically before she finally responded, “I’m sorry…”

Rogan let out a huge sigh before he then turned to face her again, “It’s…not your fault.  It’s mine.  It’s stupid.  I don’t know what the fuck is wrong with me.  Maybe Dagon was right…maybe…I can’t hunt humans now because I’m friends with one.”

Nora could feel a huge smile forming on her face, but she quickly hid it as best she could. “What?” she asked.

Rogan looked up at her and smirked as if he could almost tell Nora was trying to hide her happiness, “Yeah, yeah….whatever…”

Nora now stood up and, rubbing her arm nervously, asked, “Well….my second question was….if you had healed my arm….the one I cut last night…”

“Yeah, I did,” Rogan instantly answered before she could say more.

Nora nodded, “I thought so.  Thank you.”

“Yeah well…” Rogan shrugged.

“But, Rogan?” Nora then said again.

“Yeah?”

“Please don’t heal me anymore.”

Rogan looked at her with a bit of shock on his face, “O.k. Why?”

“It’s no offense to you,” Nora started, “But it’s just…friends or not…I don’t want to be any more stuck to someone.  I guess….I feel less in charge of my life the more you heal me.”

Rogan nodded. “I understand.” He then let out a small smile as he looked at her, “No more.  I promise.”

“Thanks.” Nora smiled back at him.  She couldn’t help actually feel happy that Rogan thought of her as an actual friend.  She never thought she would have ever thought that of him, but it was almost a bit of relief that she did.  She was starting a new chapter in her life, and even though she was terrified of what Dagon might do, she was finally starting to really feel safe here; safe with her new friend.  She even realized that she hadn’t even thought of Will in a while.  That made her a little sad, but it also made her realize she was finally starting to move on; and that was definitely a good thing.

 

***

 

It had been only a few days that had passed by since the encounter with Dagon.  Fall was beginning to come to an end and the cold crispness of winter was starting to creep up outside.  Nora and Rogan had spent most of their time lately just staying indoors in hiding.  Rogan found some time to hunt, but not much.  He couldn’t go properly with the threat of Dagon looming.  It was only expected that Dagon had probably discovered by now that Rogan had not died and was in the process of making a plan to track the two of them down again.  So of course, the both of them were stuck taking the time to lay low.

This particular evening, Nora was sitting on the cot in her room and was reading a book when Rogan had walked in.

“Hey,” he greeted.  Nora stopped reading and lowered her book to look up at him.

“Hey,” she welcomed back.

“So…I was just thinking,” Rogan said, “I realized that the Freedom Nights are coming up soon.”

“Yeah, so?” Nora asked with curiousness in her expression.

“So…I was wondering if you’d like to go somewhere with me.”

Nora’s face now changed to surprise. “Go somewhere…with you…on a Freedom Night?  Why?”

Rogan shrugged, “I don’t know, maybe I just want to thank you for…ya know…saving my ass.  And maybe I feel like we need a night to relax.  To take a break from worrying about Dagon.”

“You really think it’ll be safe?  You don’t think Dagon will be looking for us?”

“Nah,” Rogan shook his head, “He wouldn’t risk getting his hands dirty on a Freedom Night.  Not in front of tons of humans.  And definitely not when he can’t be in his hellion form.”

Nora just stared at Rogan, narrowing her eyes a bit, as she tried to figure him out. “What’s the catch?  What is this about really?”

“There is no catch!” Rogan shouted with a slight chuckle, “I’m being honest here.  I really think we deserve to do something other than be cooped up in this damn house.  Plus, it’ll give me an opportunity to finally get that stuff from my house on the way.  And maybe even your bed from yours.  And, who knows…you might actually have fun.”

Nora smirked as she scrunched her face a bit in thought.  “O.k.” she finally agreed, “So where are we going to go?”

“Now, that’s a surprise,” Rogan deviously grinned back.

“Oh come on!” Nora begged.

“No, you’ll just have to wait and see.”  Rogan could see the playfully frustrated expression on Nora’s face as he then added, “But I will tell you it’s a place that’s really special to me.  A place I like to go to…think.  I really think you’ll appreciate it.”

Nora looked down briefly as she felt herself almost blushing.  She then looked up and gave Rogan a small smile.  “O.k.  I can’t wait.”

“Good.” Rogan gave her a smile back.

Shortly after, Rogan left the room and Nora lifted the book from her lap that she had been reading and brought it up to her chest and hugged it.  As she did so, she fell backwards onto her cot and smiled warmly up at the ceiling.  She really was excited now about this Freedom Night coming up.  Once upon a time, she’d always spent them with Will, but now, even though he wasn’t going to be with her for this one, she actually wasn’t sad.  She was actually….surprisingly, really happy.

CHAPTER 22

 IT FINALLY CAME; the first of the Freedom Nights and Nora and Rogan had just spent most of the beginning of the evening retrieving a few things from Rogan’s house and her old house.  She finally was able to put her old bed in the study that she was slowly turning into a bedroom back at the safe house.  She couldn’t wait to sleep on it instead of that old cot.  However, before she could think any more of that, she was mostly excited to see where Rogan was going to take her for the rest of the night.  She tried fighting the butterflies in her stomach as she held on to him and the two of them soared above tons of trees below.  She wasn’t entirely sure if her nervousness was because she was intrigued as to where they were going to end up or because she was up high in the air, which still hasn’t ceased to make her nervous.  She didn’t have to wonder for too long, however, because Rogan was now making his descent to the forest floor.

Nora proceeded to slip off of Rogan’s back and put her feet on the ground.  Everything around them was pitch black, and even though her eyes had adjusted more to the night since she drank that human blood, she still couldn’t tell where they were.  They must have been pretty far from town though, because they had seemed to fly for quite a while before arriving here.

“Where are we?” Nora then asked as she watched Rogan put his black shirt and long jacket back on.

“You’ll see,” was what Rogan had answered with a smirk, “Stay right here for a sec.” It was then that he started to walk away from her.

“Hey, wait, where are you going?” Nora shouted after him.

“Just stay right there.  I’ll be right back.” Rogan said as he kept walking into the darkness.  Nora just stood alone in the dark for a few minutes.  It was after a while that she started to feel very stupid. “Rogan?!” she shouted in front of her.

“Hold on!” she heard him shout back, but from where she didn’t know.  She was about to shout back at him, saying something about how standing in the dark wasn’t really fun for her, but she didn’t get to because as soon as she opened her mouth, she was almost blinded with several lights gleaming in front of her.

Each set of lights came on one at a time and as soon as she lowered her hand from in front of her face and her eyes adjusted to the brightness, she could see exactly what was being illuminated in front of her.  It was a fairground; a somewhat small one, sitting amongst the forest they stood in.  Trees grew all throughout it, as if nature didn’t care that it was even there.  The rides and booths that littered the area, however, didn’t look very old.  They had some vegetation growing on them, but otherwise they looked decently looked after.

“What do you think?” Rogan had now appeared in front of her.  Nora almost couldn’t say a word.  She was in so much awe at the scene in front of her.  However, she soon smiled and gained the ability to speak, “It’s amazing!” she exclaimed.

“I knew you’d appreciate this place.” A small smile peaked its way onto Rogan’s face as he spoke.

Nora pulled her gaze away from the fairground to look over at Rogan, “Where did you find this place?  How did you know about it?”

Rogan sighed softly and looked behind him at the glowing view of lights before answering, “It belonged to my dad.” He didn’t turn around and kept staring at the fairground for a few quiet seconds but soon then continued, “I’ve kept it up as a place to go and think to myself.  In fact, this is probably the last time I’ll be here.  With all that’s going on, I just don’t think I’ll be coming here much anymore.  So I thought it would be a good idea to bring you on my last night here.” Then after a few more silent moments, he turned back to Nora and added, “So, ready to go have some fun?”

Nora grinned widely and nodded. “Definitely.”  The two of them then went together through the trees to the magical fairground.

It didn’t take long for the two of them to ride almost every ride there was in the area.  Rogan knew how to work all of the rides and he did for the both of them.  Nora was actually really enjoying herself.  She’d never actually been to a fair or carnival before and even though it was only the two of them, she was having as much fun as she probably would have had there been tons of people there with her.  After getting off of one of the spinning rides, Nora and Rogan decided to walk around the area.  Nora wanted to look at all of the different booths that had different carnival games.  One in particular finally caught her curiosity; it was called Duck Shoot.

“How do you play this one?” she asked Rogan as she stood in front of it.

“Oh, you just shoot the ducks as they go by.  It’s pretty easy.”

“Well, start it up!” Nora playfully demanded as she picked up the play rifle in her hands.  Rogan lightheartedly rolled his eyes as he went behind the booth and started the game up.  Instantly, the mechanical ducks went by as the wheel they were on turned.  Nora attempted to shoot them, but missed most of them by the time it was over.  It was then that she heard Rogan laughing.

“Hey, shut up!  It’s hard!” Nora complained.

“Come on, you can do better than that.  I’ve seen you shoot in real life better than that!” Rogan continued to chuckle.

“Well…” Nora put the rifle down for a brief moment, “Maybe because there’s really no reason for me to want to shoot the ducks, I can’t do it.”

“What are you saying?” Rogan looked at her mischievously.

“What I’m saying is, aren’t you supposed to win prizes at these things?  I don’t see a prize anywhere.” Nora smirked as she spoke.

“Ooooh…I see.” Rogan jeered.  It was then that he put his hands into the pockets of his long jacket and started to dig around inside them.  Not too long after, he pulled something out of one of them and held it up to her. “Here ya go,” he said.

Nora looked at what was in his hand. “It’s a button,” she stated somewhat confused.

“This is not just any button!” Rogan scoffed jokingly, “This is the very special spare button for this jacket!”

Nora chuckled slightly, “So?”

“So?!” Rogan went on, “So…this jacket is vintage!  It’s a 2018, ya know.  So if I lose a button on it, this right here is the only spare button I have to replace it.  Without it…well…my jacket is ruined!  This…is a very valuable button.” Rogan looked at her with a fake seriousness and a smirk on his face.

Nora laughed and rolled her eyes. “O.k. o.k., I guess that’s a good prize.”  She then proceeded to pick the game rifle up again. “Start it,” she commanded and Rogan did.  This time, Nora hit every duck. “Yes!” she joyfully shouted as she jumped up, “I did it!”

“You did.  So here you go…the rarest of rare buttons.” Rogan playfully bowed in front of her hand held out the button for her to take.  Nora laughed and took it.

“I’ll take good care of it,” she smiled and said.

“Make sure you do.” Rogan smiled back.

It was all of a sudden that Nora felt almost uncomfortable in front of Rogan.  She’d never had this kind of fun with him and it almost instantly felt strange to her.  She sensed herself blushing and feeling unexpectedly awkward.  She put the button in her jeans pocket and pulled her arms up to rub the sleeves of her flannel shirt nervously. “Well….um….what, uh…should we do next?” she said, trying to get rid of the strange sensation that was between them.

“Uh, well, we could….” Rogan stuttered as he looked around him as he spoke.  His gaze then stopped dead and he answered, “The Ferris Wheel!”

Nora now looked where he was looking and saw how tall the giant lit up wheel was. “That thing?!” she nervously asked.

“Yeah!” Rogan answered, “You can’t go to a fair or carnival without going on the Ferris Wheel.  Everyone has to go on the Ferris Wheel!”

“No I don’t.” Nora nervously protested.

“What’s wrong?” Rogan asked, sensing her nervousness.

“It’s…so high.”

“So?”

“So….” Nora looked down at her Converse sneakers apprehensively as she answered, “I’m afraid of heights.”

“What?!  You are not!” Rogan laughed slightly.

“I am too!” Nora somewhat angrily retorted.

“But, you fly with me all the time!”

“Doesn’t mean I enjoy it!  It freaks the hell out of me!”

“Oh, come on, you have to go on the wheel.   I promise it’ll be fun.” Rogan now begged.

“I don’t know…” Nora nervously responded.

“I promise, it’s real slow.  You just can’t go without going on the Ferris Wheel, come on!”

Nora then sighed in somewhat defeat, “All right, fine,” she then submitted.

“Great! Let’s go!” Rogan then began to walk toward the giant lit up wheel while Nora reluctantly followed.

CHAPTER 23

 NORA STOOD, AS she looked up at the enormous lit up wheel in front of her and heaved a huge sigh, trying to calm her nerves.

“O.k. go ahead and get in the seat and I’ll start it up,” Rogan instructed from behind her.

Nora turned around to face him, “But then how will you get in?”

“I’ll just jump in real quick at the last second.”

“What?!” Nora nervously asked.

“Oh, come on, it’ll be fun.”

“I’m not really seeing the fun in this…” Nora quietly whispered to herself as she then unenthusiastically sat in one of the swinging chairs of the Ferris Wheel.  Almost instantly following, Rogan started the wheel turning.  He then quickly jogged over to Nora and jumped into the seat with her as it ascended upward, causing it to swing violently for a few seconds.  Nora let out a small shriek as she gripped the sides fearfully and shut her eyes, not wanting to look down.

“Nora, it’s o.k.  Just relax!” Rogan teased her as the wheel turned and they continued to get higher and higher.  Nora didn’t respond to him, but just continued to sit as still as she possibly could, her eyes still shut.  All of a sudden, there was a quick holt and jerk of the giant wheel and it soon became apparent that the Ferris Wheel had stopped.

“It stopped!” Nora shrieked as she opened her eyes and looked around her in a panic, “It stopped! Why did it stop?  Do something!”

Rogan lightly chuckled at her panicked state, “Its fine.  Sometimes it gets a little stuck.  It is old, after all.  I’ll give it a few minutes.  If it doesn’t start up again in a minute, I’ll fly down and get it going again.”

Nora looked over at him in a mixture of horror and disbelief, “You…you’re not gonna fix it now?  You’re just gonna do nothing?!”

“Relax, Nora, just enjoy the scenery up here, it’s nice,” Rogan casually said as he put his hands behind his head in a relaxed position.

“No…I’m just going to sit here with my eyes shut until it’s over, thanks,” Nora answered in a squeaky tone as she then shut her eyes and began gripping the side of the seat again.  It was then that Rogan managed to take a break from his relaxation and look over at Nora curiously.  With a small smirk on his face, he shook his head as he watched her panicked situation.  He then sighed a bit and adjusted his position so he was facing her slightly.

“Nora,” he quietly spoke.  Nora didn’t respond but kept her eyes shut and ignored him.  Rogan chuckled and tried to get her attention again, “Nora,” he said.

“What?” Nora squeaked briefly.

“Open your eyes.”

“No.”

“Come on, it’s not that bad, really.”

Nora then sighed heavily and soon made the decision to open her eyes slowly, however, she had turned her gaze upward and was now looking up at the sky with her eyes.  Rogan laughed at her. “Come on, look over here.”

“No thanks.”

Rogan heaved a very huge, very audible sigh as he then almost frustratingly touched Nora’s chin with his hand and turned her head to face him. “Look at me.” He now said in a very demanding tone.

Nora didn’t respond but let out a small whine.

“Come on, I promise it’ll be fine.” Rogan now said in a little more comforting tone.  Nora then sighed and slowly brought her gaze down so that her eyes now fell on Rogan’s.  It was almost instantly that she felt a bit of calm.  She stared at his red eyes, his features on his face, his hair; everything.

“There see,” Rogan said as he gave her a small smile, “It’s not so bad now is it?”

Nora let a small smile peak out from her lips as well as she let out a deep breath.  “No…it’s not bad,” she continued looking at his face, “Not bad at all.”  She couldn’t help noticing how relaxed his features were at this moment.  Normally when she would look at him, he seemed tense or frustrated or, even at some times, angry.  It was nice seeing him like this.  Almost…happy?

“O.k. well, now, when I say so, I’m going to move my head and you’re going to look past me,” Rogan now instructed.

“What?  No…I don’t want to look down…” Nora protested.

“I’ll be fine!  I promise!” Rogan lightly chuckled.  “Just trust me.”

Nora let out another huge breath. “O.k.” she then complied.

“O.k., look now,” Rogan said as he then tiled his head to the side so Nora could see past him.  She instantly gasped at what she saw.  It was the human city a small distance away, glowing with lights in the night as if they were a distant cluster of stars in the sky.

“Oh my god…it’s beautiful!” She gaped smiling, “I’ve never seen the human city look like that before!”

Rogan chuckled, “I thought you’d like it.  You know, it’s only like that on Freedom Nights.” Rogan then shifted a bit in his seat and sighed, “Used to be like that every night,” he quietly added.

Nora now brought her gaze away from the city’s lights to look at Rogan again.  He was looking out in to the darkness and he almost looked sad.

“You o.k.?” Nora hesitated to ask.

Rogan gave her a quick fake smile and answered, “Yeah, I’m fine.”  He continued to look at Nora and quickly noticed by her expression that she didn’t believe a word he had said to her.  It was then that he sighed and nervously chuckled to himself slightly, “I guess…this place just gets me thinking about my dad.  He loved this stupid fair.  Wanted me to take it over for him one day.”

“He…died?” Nora deduced and softly asked.

Rogan nodded. “Yeah.”

“Can I…ask what happened?” Nora almost hesitated before asking her question.

Rogan shrugged, “Vampires got him.”

“I…I’m sorry.”

“Nah, don’t be,” Rogan interrupted, “It wasn’t your fault.  In fact, it was mine actually.”

Nora wanted to continue asking but she almost felt like she shouldn’t.  She knew how Rogan was about sharing things and she didn’t want to push it.  However, to her surprise, she didn’t have to say anything because Rogan began to continue his story.

“See…my dad and I, we had this cabin we used to go to every year in the winter, leading up to Christmas.  Well, it was about two years or so since the virus had struck and my dad didn’t think we needed to go that year.” Rogan paused for a minute and chuckled, “See, my dad was a very optimistic man.  He thought this vampire thing would be over within a couple of years and had it in his head that there would be plenty of other times we could go to the cabin.” He then looked over at Nora and smirked. “You kind of remind me of him, in a way, honestly.”

Nora then smiled warmly back at Rogan and watched him as he suddenly hung his head and continued on, “Well, I was the opposite.  I knew the reality was that this epidemic wasn’t going to just go away any time soon.  I was sure that this might be the last time we even get to go to the cabin.  So…I begged him to allow us to go.  I begged so much that he finally gave in.  And of course…the second after we got there, we were attacked.  And my dad got eaten.” Rogan spoke the last sentence with disdain and an almost disgusted look on his face.

“I’m so sorry, Rogan,” Nora comforted.  It was silent for a few seconds between them until she then added, “You both….were attacked?  How did you get away?”

Rogan chuckled slightly. “Well, let’s just say I fought as hard as I could and managed to get away with just a scar.”  He then proceeded to pull back the collar of his shirt and jacket to reveal a small bit of a mark that was peaking its way from around the back of his shoulder.

Nora gasped.  She didn’t mean to but it had just slipped out.  She recognized that scar without any doubt. “That…was the night you turned?” she let out in a whisper.

Rogan nodded. “Yep.  I was sixteen.”

“Rogan…” Nora now uttered, “You can’t blame yourself for that.  Just because you wanted to go to the cabin….what happened was out of your control…”

“Yeah well, lots of things that night were out of my control,” Rogan now angrily stated, “Even what I’d done after I turned….when I…” Rogan almost choked on his words slightly as he tried to speak, “When I smelled him…..” Rogan didn’t finish his sentence but just put his head in his hands and let out a long, quiet breath.

Nora hesitated at first but eventually gained the courage and put her hand on his shoulder. “Rogan…its o.k.  It still wasn’t your fault.”

Rogan then let out a huge breath of air and lifted his head abruptly, and ran his fingers through his hair nervously.  “Yeah…I know,” was all he said coldly.

It was awkwardly quiet for several minutes as Rogan and Nora looked out into the darkness, both thinking of many things.  However, finally Rogan decided to stir as he reached his hand into his jacket pocket and pulled out a folded up piece of paper.  He then flicked his hand toward Nora, the paper in between his index and middle finger, gesturing for her to take it.  “Before I forget,” he then said, “I wanted to give you this.”

“What is it?” Nora nervously asked as she slowly took it from him.

“It’s those stupid ass questions from your dumb diary,” Rogan lightly scoffed.

“You answered them?” Nora beamed slightly.

“Yeah, yeah, well….whatever.” Rogan shrugged.

Nora proceeded to open up the folded paper. “Do you mind if I read it out loud?” she then asked.

Rogan lightly chuckled and shrugged. “Whatever.” He then relaxed his position and leaned back slightly in the seat of the Ferris Wheel.

“Hm….” Nora then curiously said as she viewed the first question written on the page, “The first question….you’re name…is still blank.” She then looked over at him with a sarcastic smile.

Rogan returned a similar expression. “Pass,” was all he responded.

Nora just rolled her eyes and went back to looking at the paper in her hands, “O.k. well…question number two was: ‘What are your favorite and least favorite foods?’ You answered….pizza as your favorite?” Nora instantly shot him a look of disbelief, “Are you messing with me?”

Rogan chuckled as he just looked straight ahead of him.  “No, I really do like pizza.” He then turned to look at Nora briefly. “But I guess I was messing with you a little…”

Nora playfully scoffed and went back to reading, “Least favorite food…you didn’t write anything.” She looked back up at him.

“Cause I don’t have a least favorite.”

Nora rolled her eyes. “Yeah I guess you can’t be picky when you’re a vampire, huh?” she sarcastically remarked.  Rogan just responded by shooting her a patronizing look.

Nora ignored it and continued reading aloud, “Number three was: ‘what is your favorite time of day?’ You wrote: night.  Technically that’s not a time of day, you know.”

Rogan shrugged. “Well, I guess I don’t have a favorite time of day then.  Truth is, I’ve always been a night owl.  I loved staying up late into the wee hours of the night.  Even before….I became a vampire.”

It was awkwardly quiet between them for a few beats and Nora decided to just continue reading, “O.k. question number five was: ‘what is your favorite thing about you?’  You wrote: eyes.”  Nora now looked up at him with much curiosity.

“Yeah well…it used to be my eyes.  Before I was a vampire.” Rogan said, responding to her enquiring face.

“What were your eyes like before?” Nora asked.

Rogan lightly chuckled to himself before answering, “They were blue.”

“Wow…really?” Nora smiled widely as she looked over at Rogan’s face.  She tried picturing in her mind what he had looked like without his, in her mind, signature red eyes.

“Yeah.  I really liked them.  They really are the one thing I really liked about myself.  Not to mention, most girls liked them too.”  He then shot Nora a slightly smug smile.  She rolled her eyes back at him with a smile as well.

“But,” Rogan went on, “Now they’re just like any other vampires.  Red.  Boring.  Not unique.  Kind of what comes with becoming a vampire.  You’re not really yourself anymore.  Just a part of a…pack.  Like an animal.”

Nora sighed.  Rogan wasn’t looking at her anymore.  He was back to looking straight ahead of him, into the darkness.  She desperately wanted to tell him that she actually liked his red eyes, but soon decided against it.  Instead, she just looked back down at the paper in her hands and cleared her throat to read the next question, “The last question was: ‘what is it you are most scared of?’ You wrote…”

“I’m afraid that if my dad were alive right now he wouldn’t be proud of the person I’d become,” Rogan suddenly finished for her.  Nora looked over at Rogan again, this time silently.  She watched him rub his forehead with his hand as he sighed and looked downward. “I know he’d be disappointed in me.  For what I’ve done in my past.”

“Rogan…” Nora suddenly decided to say softly, “You really shouldn’t be so hard on yourself.  I’m sure your dad wouldn’t think that about you if he were here.”

“Yes he would,” Rogan argued, “If he knew all the things I’ve done.  What kind of person I am.  He’d hate me.  Because I should have known better.  I should have known not to go with Dagon.  Not to go with him or follow him.  But…I was a dumb little fledgling.  And I was scared and alone.  And he found me and told me he would take care of me.  And I let him.  I followed him and learned everything he had to teach me and did everything he asked me to do. Even though it was all a lie.  I never knew he was using me the whole time.  I should have, though.  I should have seen it.  I should have known what I was getting into. My dad would hate what an idiot I was.”

“Rogan, you were sixteen!” Nora abruptly shouted, “You can’t blame yourself for that!  You didn’t know what kind of person Dagon was.  How could you have?  You can’t beat yourself up about that.  Dagon used you.  He took advantage of your helplessness.”  It was quiet for a few seconds between them and Nora heaved a big sigh before then going on, “I think…your dad would be proud of you.  Of who you are now.  Of what you’ve done for me.  For how you left Dagon when you realized what you were becoming.”

Rogan now looked up and turned slightly to look at Nora. “You really think that?” he said.

“I do,” Nora sincerely answered.

Rogan scoffed with a small smile, “You’re probably wrong…but…thanks anyway.”

Nora smiled back and nodded once in reassurance.

“You really do remind me of him,” Rogan then said, still looking at her, “I guess that’s why I was so…fascinated by you to begin with.”

Nora continued smiling at Rogan as she then said, “Well, if I’m really anything like he was then I can definitely say that he would be proud of you now.  Because I know I am.”

A little larger smile began to peak its way across Rogan’s face now; however, he quickly turned his head away and tried to hide it.  Unfortunately for him, Nora caught a glimpse of it before he could completely conceal it.

“You know…” Rogan now said after a few beats of silence, “I guess that’s the real reason I don’t like using my first name.  I feel ashamed of it.  Of who I was.  I guess I secretly didn’t like who I was becoming and so I decided to erase that side of me completely; the part of me that reminded me of who I was with my dad.  I didn’t want to hear that name anymore.  So…I got rid of it.”

“You don’t have to tell it to me,” Nora then abruptly said.

“What?” Rogan responded to her comment with surprise.

“I’m serious.  I don’t need to know.  You don’t have to tell it to me.  It’s o.k.  I won’t bug you about it anymore.”

Rogan smiled a little and chuckled to himself. “O.k.,”  was all he said in reply.  He then leaned a little over the side of his seat and looked below him. “Well, I guess this thing really isn’t moving.  I guess it’s time I get us down from here.” He then turned to Nora, “What do ya say?”

“I say definitely!” Nora laughed a bit.

Rogan just nodded at her answer and then stood up and, in one swift movement, jumped off of the seat and landed extremely gracefully onto the ground.  Nora peered over the side of their seats in awe at Rogan’s refinement.  She continued to watch as he walked over to the Ferris Wheel’s controls and after some finessing, got the wheel moving again.  Nora heaved a small sigh of relief as she and her seat descended toward the ground.  However, all of a sudden, as soon as she was almost several feet from the ground, her decline stopped abruptly.

“W-what happened?!” Nora quickly asked in an extremely panicky tone.  She gripped the sides of her seat nervously and looked down at Rogan for some kind of verification.

“I guess it got stuck again,” Rogan shouted up to her as he scratched his head in confusion.  He stared at the control box for a few seconds and then proceeded to kick it, hoping that by some miracle it would start up again.  When it didn’t, he shrugged and looked back up at Nora.  “It won’t start again.”

“It won’t start?!” Nora questioned nervously, “Then…then how am I supposed to get down?!”

Rogan chuckled a bit as he then walked over to stand right under the seat she was in. “Guess you’ll have to jump out,” he answered very nonchalantly.

“Are you out of your damn mind?  There’s no way in hell I’m jumping out of here!” Nora argued.

Rogan then held his hands up way above his head, “I’ll catch you.”

Nora just nervously laughed at his command. “No.  No way!”

“Oh come on, it’s not that far of a jump.”

“I might break my leg or something!”

“I told you I’d catch you!”

Nora sat, thinking to herself for a few seconds before responding.  Rogan however, didn’t wait for her and spoke up again, “Come on, you can’t be scared of a little jump! You’ve done way scarier things than this!  You’ve fought vampires and you can’t make a little jump like this?!”

A small smirk emerged on Nora’s face and Rogan saw it. “Come on, vampire slayer, you can make it,” he then encouraged, his arms still up in the air waiting for her.

Nora then heaved a huge sigh and proceeded to stand up slightly in her seat.  She then shut her eyes tightly and, trying not to think too much about what she was about to do, quickly jumped.  Only a second later did she feel Rogan’s arms holding her.  She opened her eyes and looked at him.  He had that all too familiar smirk on his face as he looked back at her.

“See?  That wasn’t so bad, was it, vampire slayer?” he teased.

“I guess not,” Nora admitted as Rogan lowered her so she could step on the ground.  However, Nora all but gracefully touched the ground and, practically twisting her foot, stumbled a bit.  Rogan instantly grabbed her by the shoulders and steadied her so she could get her footing again.  Nora looked up at him and found herself blushing as she had somewhat fell into him a bit when she had her clumsy moment.

“Oh…uh…haha guess I need to learn to walk again, huh?” Nora nervously laughed.

Rogan chuckled a bit too.

Nora suddenly felt extremely awkward again.  She still felt herself blushing and Rogan was still holding her by the shoulders.  They looked at each other for a few seconds until finally, Nora couldn’t take it anymore and she subtly broke away from his grasp.  She dusted herself off a bit nervously and said, “Well, thank you, Rogan…for tonight,” she tried her hardest to break the tension that was in the air, “I really had a good time.  Honest.”

“Kale,” Rogan then said suddenly.

Nora looked up at him abruptly, “What?” she asked confusedly.

“Kale,” Rogan repeated, “That’s my name.  Kale Rogan.”

In an instant, a huge smile came across Nora’s face. “You’re telling me?  Why?  I said you didn’t have to…”

“I know,” Rogan responded, smiling back, “But I want you to know.  It might be time I start using it again.  I really don’t have a reason not to anymore.  You reminded me of that.  So…I want you to know it.”

Nora just kept smiling as she said, “So…can I call you Kale?”

Rogan turned his gaze upward as if in thought but then said, “Yeah, I guess so.”

Nora giggled. “O.k., Kale.”

Rogan smirked back at her. “So…what do you say we walk home?”

Nora nodded happily in agreement, “I like that idea.”

Then the two of them walked together back to the entrance to the fairground.  After Kale then turned off all of the lights, the two of them proceeded toward the rest of the forest and started their walk home.  Nora couldn’t help feel warmth inside of her as she walked.  She looked up at the moon that hung suspended in the sky.  It was so beautiful.  She couldn’t remember the last time she had such a great night.  Especially one spent with a vampire.

CHAPTER 24

IT HAD ONLY been a day or two since the Freedom Night Nora had spent with Kale and she still couldn’t believe it had happened.  She couldn’t believe that she had such a great time with him especially since most of the times spent with Kale had never struck her as being great.  She also couldn’t believe how much he had opened up to her and that he had even shared something so personal as his first name; something not many others knew.  It made her feel very special and she really wanted to do something or share something with him too that would let him know she was grateful for the trust he had finally bestowed upon her.  Up until now she hadn’t summoned up the courage, but eventually she put her doubts aside and decided to just try.

“Hey…Kale?” she asked on that particularly sunny and chilly autumn morning.  She almost shivered a bit at the sound her lips made when she spoke his first name.  She was still getting used to it.

“Yeah?” Kale looked up from a book he had been reading at the kitchen table to acknowledge her.

“I was wondering…” Nora started.  She felt unusually nervous, although she didn’t quite know why. “If maybe you wanted to go somewhere with me today?”

Kale now closed the book he had in his hands and set it down on the table to really concentrate on her and give her a curious expression. “Where did you have in mind?” he casually asked.

“Well, it’s just a favorite place of mine.  I just figured since you took me to a place that was a favorite of yours…” She wrung her hands as she continued. “I’d take you to a place that was special to me.  As a…thank you.”

Kale put a hand to his mouth in a very thoughtful way as he sat quietly looking at her, thinking silently.  Nora was suddenly a little worried in what he might say until, of course, she suddenly saw the peaking of a small smile that hid behind his hand.

“Alright,” Kale then decided, “Let’s go.  I’m game.”

About half an hour later the two of them were walking down the sidewalk of one of the streets in the downtown area of the human city.  They lightly chatted as they passed a few shops that lined the street.  There was only a small moment of silence as Nora noticed they were almost to their destination.  She also suddenly took notice at several of the people walking past them; and how they were staring as they went by.  Even the few that just stood at the corners and conversed with one another; their tones became more hushed as they approached and there was no subtlety in their observations of the two of them.

Nora turned to look at Kale briefly as they both stood at a corner of a street, waiting for the light to change so they could cross.  He seemed to be noticing the people around them as well.

“Kale?” Nora decided to softly ask as she still looked over at him.

“Yeah?” he responded, just staring straight ahead.

“Have you noticed everyone around here?”

“You mean…the staring.” He said this in a very matter of fact tone like it was almost commonplace.

“Y-yeah…” Nora delicately answered.

“Well, you are with a vampire in a human city.  What did you expect?”

The light now changed and the two of them proceeded to walk across the crosswalk.

“I…I don’t know.  I guess I didn’t expect anything,” Nora confessed as she walked, “It doesn’t bother you?”

Kale scoffed at her question. “No.  This is nothing.  I’ve had worse things done to me in a human city before.”

“Like what?” Nora couldn’t imagine what someone would do other than just stare at a vampire walking by.

“I’ve been shot.”

“Shot?!” Nora surprisingly responded.

“Yep.”

“Why?”

“Cause I was walking.  In a human city.  What other reason does a human need to do something like that?”

“Hey,” Nora now snapped, “Don’t forget who you’re talking to.”

Kale chuckled a bit at her comment. “Look, all I mean is, most humans don’t like us very much.  And they have a reason not to.  We do hunt them after all.  And most of us actually enjoy it too.  So…imagine you’re a human whose family was just attacked by a hellion and then you see a vampire just strolling down the street of your human city.  You’re gonna be pissed.  Almost every person has had someone they know who was killed by one of us.”

“But…you weren’t the one who did it.  Why take it out on a random vampire?  That doesn’t seem fair.”

Kale laughed at Nora’s observation. “Believe it or not, other people don’t think like you, Nora.  All vampires are enemies.  There is no distinction for most.”

“There’s a distinction for me….” Nora quietly said as they just kept walking.  Kale looked over at her and gave her a soft smile, however she didn’t see it.

It was a somewhat quiet rest of the short journey as they finally made it to where Nora had wanted to end up.  The two of them stood in front of an old building as Kale looked up and observed the sign. “An Antique Shop?” he questioned aloud.

“Yeah.  It’s my favorite place to go.” Nora then glanced downward slightly. “Was Will and my favorite place to go…” She trailed off the end of the last statement with a slight glumness.

Kale let out a deep sigh as he rolled his shoulders somewhat, almost as if Nora’s words had irritated him to some degree. “Well, let’s go in then,” he then suggested as he now looked over at her.

Nora looked up and back at him and soon found a faint smile made its way across her face. “O.k.” she agreed as then the two of them walked through the doors and into the shop.

The little bell atop the door jingled as they entered and Nora looked around her with joy at all the wonderful things inside the place.  The store itself wasn’t very big.  It seemed that at one time it may have been a house but then was turned into a small shop.  The front desk where customers purchased items was to the left of them with a small door behind it that led to the back.  In front of them there were rows of tables that held various items atop them that individually had little price stickers stuck to each.  To the very right and in the back, different kinds of furniture lined the walls.  Mostly end tables, coffee tables, and old chairs.  The place had a sort of musty, old smell to it that Nora absorbed as she took in a deep breath.

“Hm, cool,” was all Kale decided to say amidst the small silence they shared.

“Of course it’s cool,” Nora responded, sarcastically rolling her eyes.  She then walked over to one of the tables that held the numerous items and began looking at each one of them. “I love it here.”

Kale followed her lead and began looking at all of the things too.  He didn’t say much but just nodded silently or chuckled at a thing or two.  All of a sudden, however, he finally exclaimed, “Oh man, look at this!”

Nora quit her own exploration to now look up and see what Kale was talking about.  He held it up for her to see.  It was a plastic mask of some kind of super hero. Nora now gave Kale a very puzzled expression. “So?” she asked, unimpressed.

“So?  I used to have a mask just like this when I was a kid.  It went with a costume I wore on Halloween.  I wore it almost every year when I was younger.” He talked as he looked down at the mask in his hands.

“Halloween?” Nora now asked.  Kale didn’t hesitate but looked up instantly. “You don’t know what Halloween is?!” he asked in a stunned tone.

“I know what it is…I’ve just never…celebrated it.  Halloween isn’t really a thing anymore, ya know.”

“Well yeah,” Kale chuckled as he now tossed the plastic mask back onto the table and looked over at Nora. “But that means you’ve never been trick-or-treating before, have you?”

“What the hell is trick-or-treating?” Nora questioned.

“Oh my god!” Kale now exclaimed, “It was the greatest thing!  You went door to door to all the people’s houses in your neighborhood and you’d ring the doorbell in your costume and yell ‘trick-or-treat!’ and they’d give you candy!  People would decorate their houses all spooky for Halloween too. It was great!”

Nora looked over at him confusedly. “You mean, you’d take candy from random strangers?  That sounds safe…” she remarked sarcastically.

Kale chuckled again and shook his head a bit. “It was different back then.” Nora eyed him as his gaze had gone back to the mask lying on the table in front of him.

“You know what’s funny,” he then started to say as he looked up again, “The last year I remember dressing up for Halloween, my costume was a vampire.  Never knew I’d actually end up as one…” He then picked up the mask again and tossed it like a Frisbee so that it landed further away from him on the table.

Nora sensed that he was feeling slightly uncomfortable and she felt the uneasiness as well.  She quickly cleared her throat and tried to change the subject by picking up a nearby floppy, purple hat she had seen and put it on. “What do you think?” she then asked Kale, trying desperately to distract him from his thoughts.

Kale looked over at her and a small chuckle escaped his lips. “Oh, very nice.  You should buy that,” he joked.  Nora giggled somewhat uncomfortably as she then took off the hat and set it back on the table in front of her.

Kale then gradually made his way to a small bookshelf lining the right wall of furniture.  It had various paperback books on its shelves and Kale sifted through them casually.  He then pulled one out and chuckled as he eyed its cover.

“What is it?” Nora curiously asked.

Kale didn’t answer but kept chuckling and then tossed the book at Nora who caught it and peered down at it.  It was a romance book and the cover had a hand painted picture of a woman with a Dracula-type vampire both locked in embrace on it.  “What the hell?” was all Nora could comment about the ridiculous book.

“I know, right?  What the fuck kinda trash is that?” Kale continued to laugh.

“Guess there’s not really a market for ‘vampire romances’ now a days is there?” Nora then laughed as well.  All of a sudden, she noticed Kale’s expression had changed from happy to an almost glum one that he was trying desperately to hide.

“Hey, I…I didn’t mean…” Nora found herself starting to explain.

Kale shook his head and started trying to laugh it off, “No, you didn’t say anything wrong,” he reassured.

It was quiet for a few small beats and then Nora spoke again, “It bothers you, doesn’t it?”

“What?”

“This stuff in here…it bothers you.  Being in this human city.  In this shop.  It bothers you, doesn’t it?”

“No,” Kale instantly insisted.

“Come on, I can see that it does,” Nora continued, “Even the people in here.  The staring…”

“It doesn’t bother me,” Kale continued to persuade.

“We can leave if you want.  It won’t hurt my feelings, honestly.”

“I’m fine.”

“I’m serious, Kale—”

“I’m fine, Nora!” Kale now shouted.  His sudden booming tone made Nora jump a little.  She watched him silently as he then put his hands on the table in front of him and sighed a bit.  He then spoke again in a more subdued tone, “Really, I’m fine.”

Nora didn’t say anything as she stared at him, still not completely reassured.  Kale looked up at her and saw her expression and then began to chuckle in a somewhat nervous way.  “I’m serious.  I’m fine.”

Nora still stared.

“I’m fucking fine, Nora.  Jesus.  This shit doesn’t bother me.  It never does.”  He looked away for a split second, nervously and then back again.  “We’re not leaving.  You want to be here.  You like this place.  It’s fine.  I’m absolutely serious.”

Nora kept looking over at him and then sighed.  She didn’t quite believe the words that came out of his mouth but she knew if she tried to force him to leave, he’d be even more upset.  She then gave a small shrug and responded, “O.k. fine.”

The two of them then went back to rummaging quietly at all the neat things around them.  Nora couldn’t help but notice, however, that several other people in the shop with them had been staring at them during their little discussion.  A slight tension grew inside her as she perceived them and she felt her shoulders tightening but she tried her hardest to relax and ignore the people.  She knew nothing good would come of her confronting them.  It would just make Kale feel even more bothered.

Eventually, the two of them had made their way to the back of the shop, having looked at everything they could have looked at and commenting on each as well.  It was then that Nora spotted a specific piece of furniture that surprised her. “Oh my god,” she said as she ogled at the object.  Kale approached and stood right next to her to see what she was gawking at.  It was a wooden rocking chair. To be specific, an American Windsor dark maple rocking chair as found out through the tag that hung from its arm.

“I can’t believe this is still here!” Nora exclaimed as she then proceeded to take a seat in the chair and rock back and forth in it gleefully. “Will’s mom loved this chair,” she suddenly added.  Kale winced slightly at the again mention of Will but hid it so that Nora hadn’t noticed.

“When Will and I were younger, before his mom had become a vampire, she used to take us to this shop all the time.  It was just a fun weekend thing we used to do.  And every time we’d come, she’d sit in this chair and then both Will and I would climb in her lap and we’d all rock back and forth.  She said so many times that one day she’d buy this chair.  But she never did.”

“Why not?” Kale asked.

Nora gave a slight scoff at his question. “Look at the price.”

Kale glanced back at the tag hanging from the chair and his eyes widened. “Holy shit.”

“Exactly.” Nora lightly laughed at his expression.

“Well, it’s an old chair.  I’d guess you’d expect it to be expensive.”

“How old is it?” Nora now stood up and curiously glanced at the chair’s tag as well.

“Says here, possibly 1990’s.  It’s definitely vintage.  Not quite an antique, though,” Kale informed, “Anything pre-epidemic is going to be expensive regardless.”

“I just can’t believe no one else wanted it.” Nora sighed as she ran her hand across the top of it.  Kale watched her stare at the piece of furniture.  He noticed a slight gleam in her eye as she touched it.

“Hey…um…I’m gonna be right back,” Kale suddenly blurted out as he had just stealthily spotted an employee of the shop walk past them from behind.

“Huh?” Nora asked, breaking away from the trance that the chair had over her, “Where are you going?”

“Oh, nowhere…just wanna talk to somebody I just saw about something.”

Nora squint her eyes at Kale, as if she was trying very hard to read his mind.  He noticed this and responded to it, “It’s nothing.  I just want to ask that guy a question.  Just real quick.  It’s no big deal.”

“O.k….” Nora responded, still slightly inquisitive.  Kale chuckled lightly and rolled his eyes while also shaking his head a bit. “Just mind your own business,” he demanded and then turned to approach the employee.  Nora watched him begin to talk to the person for a few seconds.  She was extremely curious as to what he was asking and why she couldn’t know about it, but at this point she knew there were a lot of things about Kale that she didn’t know and probably wouldn’t get to know.  He was a very secretive person and although, she didn’t really like that much, she had really begun to respect that part of him as well.  So much so, that she turned around and walked away from the temptation to listen to his conversation.  Whatever it was he was doing, she would either know about eventually, or would never know because it wasn’t important enough; and she was finally starting to be o.k. with that.

CHAPTER 25

 IT WAS ONLY after a few minutes that Kale had finished his conversation with the store’s employee and decided to find Nora again.  It was the image of her kneeling on the ground that he saw when he eventually discovered her.  She was petting a dog that was sitting next to the front desk.  It looked like some type of Brazilian Mastiff mix that obviously seemed very well trained as it remained seated by the desk even as it licked Nora’s face while she vigorously pet it.

“Isn’t he cute?” Nora now said as she finally acknowledged Kale’s presence.

“What’s a dog doing in here?” Kale just asked.

“I don’t know but he sure is sweet.” Nora laughed as she continued giving affection to the large dog.

“Yeah,” was all Kale said as he took a slight step back from the animal.  Finally, Nora ceased her petting and stood up.  She took a second to wipe the dog’s drool from her hands and onto her jeans and turned to Kale once more. “Well, I guess I’m ready to go if you are.  We’ve basically seen everything there is to see in here today.”

Kale nodded. “Yeah, alright,” he agreed as they then began to take a step toward the direction of the exit door.

All of a sudden, the large dog next to them stood up and a low growl was being emitted from its throat. Nora turned her head to look at the dog now with much curiosity. “What is it, boy?” she asked the mutt, but the dog kept growling.  Its snarls even seemed to get louder now as it now began to bare its teeth right in Nora’s direction.

“What’s with him?” Nora questioned aloud.

“I...I don’t know,” Kale answered, “Let’s just go.” He then took Nora by the arm and attempted to lead her out of the store.

However, in an instant the dog leapt for Nora, its mouth open and teeth displayed with the intent of biting.  Nora jumped back but it was Kale that instantly pushed her out of harm’s way and onto the floor.  Nora hit the ground surface on her side with a big thud.  She did however, sit up as quick as possible and, when she had, saw that Kale now stood with one arm out in front of him, fighting the dog that was currently latched onto him.

“Kale!” Nora shouted as she got to her feet as fast as she could.  However, she didn’t have the opportunity to do much because Kale finally managed to shove the dog backward hard enough into the desk next to them that the dog yelped and he was able to free his arm.

“Aggh, shit,” Kale cursed as he now held his arm.  Nora rushed to his side.

“Are you o.k.?” she worriedly asked, eying his arm.  His jacket sleeve was a bit ripped but she wasn’t able to see how bad the damage was underneath because it wasn’t too soon before the owner of the store came rushing out of the door of the back room that was behind the front desk.

“What’s going on out here?!” he shouted his question.  He instantly looked down at his dog who was now cowering behind the desk slightly. “What did you two do to my dog?” He now looked up almost angrily at both Nora and Kale.

“We didn’t do anything, you’re dog nearly attacked her!” Kale exclaimed as he gestured to Nora.

The shopkeeper now glanced over at Nora, his eyes widening slightly. “My dog attacked you?  That’s odd.  That’s not normally like Hank.  He’s usually very sweet.”

“Yeah, well he wasn’t a minute ago,” Kale added.

“I’m so sorry, are you alright miss?  Did he bite you?” the owner asked Nora.

“No…I’m fine.  He didn’t get me,” Nora reassured.  She did, however, look over at Kale who seemed to be slightly hiding his hurt arm.  He glanced back at her in a way that meant for her to go along with it, but of course she ignored him. “But…” she then began to continue, disobeying every glare that Kale was giving her, “My friend did get bit.  When he pushed me out of the way.”

The shop owner now turned to Kale’s direction. “Hank bit you?” he asked.

“No,” Kale answered, still trying to hide his hurt arm by putting it behind his back.

“What? No, Kale, the dog bit you,” Nora protested.

“Shut up, Nora,” Kale scolded her through gritted teeth.

“What are you doing?” Nora questioned, “The dog hurt you!”

“I said shut it!”

“Son,” the shop keeper now interrupted, “If my dog bit you, I need to see it.”

“I told you, he didn’t bite me.  I’m fine.  She’s exaggerating,” Kale tried reassuring.

“Well, if you don’t mind, I’d still like to see your arm,” the man continued, “I don’t want a lawsuit or anything you understand.”

“I promise you, I’m fine.  I don’t plan to make any trouble about this.  You’re just lucky he didn’t get my friend here is all.”

“Kale, what are you doing?” Nora now tried asking him.

Suddenly, a voice nearby shouted out, “I know why that dog bit him!  I saw it!”  It was a somewhat elderly woman.  She had a friend with her and the two of them approached the desk.  “That one is one of them!  He’s a blood sucker!” She pointed to Kale as she yelled.

The shop owner now turned back to Kale.  This time however, his expression was extremely accusatory.  He then glanced down at the floor and as Nora saw him, she did as well to see what he was staring at.  It was a few drops of black blood that had come from Kale’s arm wound that were now littering the floor.  Instantly the man looked back up with an extremely angry look on his face.

“I see.  No wonder Hank bit you,” he started to furiously state, “You’re a one of those black-hearted blood junkies!  I’ve trained my dog to attack your kind because you aren’t welcome here.  I want you out!”

“Hey!” Nora now shouted with offense, “What the hell?!  You trained your dog to attack vampires?!  That’s crazy!  You hurt him!”

“My dog hurt that,” the man shouted back at her while pointing furiously at Kale.  “That…thing!  And I want it out of here!  Or I’ll sick Hank on you again!”

“Oh my god!  How dare you!” Nora shouted back.

“Nora,” Kale now calmly stated as he tried grabbing her by the arm, “Come on, it’s o.k.  Let’s just go.”

“What?!” Nora now looked at Kale with shock, “No, it’s not o.k.!  His dog just attacked you for no reason!  He hurt you!”

“So what?  Let’s just go!” Kale argued again.

“I said get out of here!!” The man behind the desk shouted at them again.

“What the hell is your problem?!” Nora shouted right back at the man, “Just because you hate vampires doesn’t mean you have to take it out on him!  He didn’t do anything to you!”

“He exists!  That’s enough!” The clerk yelled again, “I said it once and I’ll say it again, he’s a disgusting blood junkie with a black heart and I want him out!  And you too! You’re just as disgusting…hanging out with one of them!  You two get out of here and don’t come back or I’m getting my musket!” It was now that Hank the dog was standing next to his owner’s feet and again growling at both Nora and Kale.

Nora stood only for a few silent seconds in bewilderment.  She stared back at the shop owner and then at the two elderly women that were still at the desk, then finally up at Kale.  Kale looked back at her. “Come on,” he then quietly said, “Let’s just get out of here.”

“Alright…” Nora finally softly spoke as she submitted.  Then she and Kale began their walk toward the front door.

“Good riddance.” Nora then heard one of the elderly woman say as they passed by.  It was then that Nora stopped her walk and turned back toward them.  She also looked about the shop and noticed several other people staring.

“I can’t believe you people!” Nora now screamed, “You all are the disgusting ones!  You’re horrible!  And I’m glad I’m never coming back here!”
            “How many times do I have to tell you two to get!” The shop owner now shouted angrily back at her, “Go!  Or I’m calling the N.F.C.U.!!!”

Nora couldn’t hold it in anymore.  “FINE!!!” was what she screamed as she then suddenly put her palms under one of the tables she was standing next to and tipped it up and over, all of the antiques on top of it falling to the floor, some of them breaking.

“Nora!  Jesus!” Kale shouted at her.

“That’s it!  I’m getting my gun!” the shop owner screamed as he then turned and ran back to his back room.

Kale, however, took the sudden opportunity to grab Nora by the arm and lead her forcefully to the door. “We are leaving now!” he yelled angrily.

Nora didn’t say anything more but let him finally drag her out of the store.  Once they exited, Kale continued to lead Nora by the arm until they were safely around the corner of the shop.

“What the hell is your problem?!” Kale then shouted at her.

“My problem?!” Nora angrily answered as she forcefully pulled her arm out of his grasp, “It’s the people in there with the problem not me!  Don’t you care at all what they said about you?  Don’t you care that the owner basically had his dog attack you?!  Doesn’t it bother you?!”

“No it doesn’t!” Kale yelled back at her.

“Oh please!” Nora sarcastically commented, “It does too!  I saw the way you were in there! You even hid the fact that that dog bit you because you didn’t want them to know you were a vampire.”

“I hid it from them because I didn’t want to cause a scene...which you already did.”

Nora and Kale just stared at each other for a few tense and quiet seconds.  Nora didn’t really know what to say back to him.  She knew he was right in a way and she started to calm her demeanor a bit as she then sighed heavily and turned her glance away from him.

“What is wrong with you, Nora?  That’s not like you at all.  Tipping tables and causing a scene...”

Nora now looked back up at him slightly in a somewhat ashamed way.

“What, am I rubbing off on you now or something?” Kale now both calmly and playfully asked with a slight smirk.  A smile started to peak its way across Nora’s face now as well even though she tried to hide it. “I...I don’t know, maybe.  I don’t know what got into me,” Nora now confessed, “It just makes me so mad.  They don’t know you like I do.  And to treat you like that...to kick us out of there...I...I just...”

“Nora,” Kale now sternly interrupted as he grabbed her somewhat firmly by the shoulders in an attempt to silence her. “It’s o.k.  Really.  I promise you this has happened to me a lot…and believe it or not, it’s going to continue to happen.  I just have learned to not let it bother me.  And you should do the same.  I mean, what do you or I care what some stupid humans think?  It’s not worth it to get worked up over and get ourselves in trouble or caught.  We are still trying to maintain a low profile, if you remember.”

Nora glanced down at her feet for a split second before then looking back up. “I know you’re right.” She sighed. “It just seemed like...you were bothered by it and that got me really upset.”

“Honestly,” Kale now started to confess, “It wasn’t the people in there that bothered me.  It was mostly seeing all of that human stuff that did.  Being reminded of being human...I guess...” He now made an effort to look away from Nora for an instant but eventually brought his gaze back to see her expression had much sympathy in it.

“I...I’m sorry...” was all Nora said sadly.

Kale then nervously scoffed in an effort to try to convince her that he was alright. “It’s fine.  Really.”

It was then that Nora quickly glanced over at Kale’s arm.  The rip in his jacket seemed bigger now than when she had seen it in the shop.  Kale suddenly noticed her stare and let go of her shoulders, quickly dropping his arms to his side.

“How’s your arm?  Are you o.k.?” Nora genuinely asked.

“Oh, yeah I’m fine,” Kale assured.  He then brought his arm up and rolled back the sleeve of his jacket slightly to reveal his forearm.  Nora looked at it only to see lots of dried, black, vampire blood covering its surface, yet no scar or wound was to be found.

“See?” Kale then reassured, “All gone.” He smirked at her and she smiled confidently to herself.  She couldn't help but stare at his arm for a little bit longer as he then let his sleeve fall over it again.

“Why is it black?” Nora now found herself blurting the thought she had in her mind at that second, “You’re blood...”

“Um, I really don’t know,” Kale answered her, “It’s just one of those things that happens after you become a vampire.  Maybe drinking so much blood just...turns it black...I don’t know.”

“Is that why the shop owner called you...’black-hearted’?”

Kale looked down at Nora as she had asked her question.  She was looking up at him slightly with a tinge of sadness in her expression.

“Yeah...” he hesitated to say, “Well, lots of people have different nasty words for vampires that they like to use.  That really isn’t the worst of it.” Nora didn’t say anything back and Kale continued to look at her as she kept her sad appearance.

“Hey…I’m sorry...” Kale then softly spoke in a small attempt to get her sad face to go back to normal, “For getting you kicked out of there.  I know it was your favorite store and all...”

Nora put her head down for a split second and shook it. Kale then heard a small chuckle come from her as she finally glanced up at him.

“No, it’s really o.k.  I’m just sorry all of that had to happen.  You brought me to such a cool place before and I brought you….here.” Nora glanced over her shoulder a bit as if she were magically seeing around the corner.  She was only silent for a few beats and then said, “You know, I’m actually glad we got kicked out.  If the store owner is like that...I don’t want to go there anymore!  I’ll just...have to find a new favorite place.” She now turned back to Kale and smiled a genuine smile.

“Well, what do you say we get out of here and go home?” Kale now suggested.

“Yes, please,” Nora instantly agreed.

Kale then started to turn and walk until Nora spoke up and stopped him, “Can we...fly?”

Kale turned to her with a somewhat startled expression now covering his face. “Fly?  I thought you hated flying.”

“Well,” Nora started with a slight shrug of her shoulders in response, “I figure...if people are going to stare at us anyway...” she continued to talk as she then glanced around them, noticing all the people who were indeed looking directly at them. “I’d rather them stare with a small side of jealousy.” She now smiled at Kale who also had a grin grow rapidly across his face.

“Alright then,” he responded as he then proceeded to remove his jacket and shirt.  He tucked his shirt into his pants and then tied his jacket around his waist. Then he swiftly turned so that his back was facing Nora.  He crouched slightly, his enormous wings now growing from the skin on his back and expanding wildly.  He positioned his arms back as if to beckon Nora to jump on him.  Nora gave no hesitation and leapt up, feeling his hands now grab onto her, holding her in place.  She then wrapped her arms around his shoulders and braced herself for the lift off.  Surprisingly for her, this time she didn’t seem afraid at all as the two of them were lifted into the sky.  She felt safe and she even found it interesting that she felt more comfortable up in the sky with a vampire than she had on the ground with humans.  And even more strange was that she was starting to feel she had more in common with Kale than with her own species.  She had felt what a vampire felt in that shop today.  She almost knew what it was like to be one.  She experienced what humans really saw when they looked at vampires.  She knew deep down that she should feel slightly unnerved with the fact that she was starting to identify with vampires more than she ever had with her fellow humans but even more strange was how that didn’t seem to bother her one bit.  She smiled to herself as she held onto this fact and even tighter held on to Kale as the two of them soared along the skyline and on their way home.

CHAPTER 26

 IT WAS ONLY a day later that Nora found herself with Kale at a local grocery store in the human city.  They were almost out of food back at home and decided to make a quick stop.  Nora felt herself dreading going because she knew the two of them would receive more stares, however she had been trying her hardest to not let those things bother her so much.  She didn’t know why, but lately she had felt a slight more rage about certain things than she had ever felt.  She never used to get so mad that she would tip a table or make a scene anywhere and yet, she had done it only a day ago at a place that had once been her favorite to go to and that now just made her sick to even think about.  The only thing she could think of was that the vampire blood in her from the Vinculum was causing her some temporary mood swings.  Probably another side effect along with the others she’d already experienced.  She didn’t tell Kale this, however, because she didn’t want him to worry about it; especially with all the other things they had to worry about lately.

Nora continued lost in thought as she walked by several boxes of cereal.  She was supposed to pick a few that she wanted but she couldn’t really concentrate on it.  Really what she wanted was to go back home and not be here.  Kale was in another aisle nearby getting some other things and he had told her to get some cereal and meet back up with him.  Despite her lack of enthusiasm about their shopping trip, Nora had appreciated how Kale had attempted to make it somewhat enjoyable for her.  He had actually made her laugh a few times which really surprised her because she never knew Kale to have a sense of humor other than his sarcastic remarks.  It did make her feel better, even if it was only temporary because the gawking of certain people in the store had caused her to get flustered and upset again.  That’s why he had left her to make her cereal decisions on her own to give her a break from all the watching.  She felt like an animal in a zoo and she really hated it.

It didn’t take long, however, for her to soon be interrupted.  It was a middle aged woman who had suddenly gotten her attention. “Hello there,” the woman greeted her as she proceeded to stand right next to her.

“Uh, hi,” was all Nora said in response.

“I’m sorry to bother you, but I just couldn’t help but notice you’re…situation…”

“My…situation?” Nora repeated, slightly confused.

“Yes,” the woman next to her continued, “And I just want you to know that there is a way out.  I can help you.”

“I’m sorry?” Nora questioned, now looking the woman directly in the face, “What situation?”

“Oh, I know, you probably feel like you can’t talk about it now.  But I just want you to know that there is help for you.  I don’t know what he’s using against you.  If it’s your family, or what but I promise I could take you to a place where he couldn’t get to you.  There’s a way you can be free.” The woman finished her small speech by putting a hand on Nora’s shoulder.

Nora looked at the woman’s hand on her and then back up at her face.  She was extremely confused and didn’t know at all what this woman was saying. “I’m sorry, I really don’t know what you’re talking about.”

The woman then nodded as she removed her hand from her and then pulled out a small card from her purse and then handed it to her. “I know, I know, you can’t talk now.  But here’s my number.  If you decide you want to come with me, you can meet me outside of the store or just call this number.  There are people who can help you.”

It was then that Kale appeared from another aisle. “Hey, you find what you wanted?” he asked Nora.  He only glanced at the strange woman next to her for a second before the lady took one look at him and hastened away. Nora just held the small card in her hands that had the woman’s number on it and looked up at Kale.  He now looked back and noticed the expression of confusion on her face. “What did she want?” he then decided to ask.

“I…I don’t really know.  It was weird.  She just came up to me and started telling me that I needed  help and that she could take me to some place that would help me or something.  I don’t really know what she was talking about,” Nora answered, “She gave me this and said I should call her.” She then presented the card to Kale who glanced at it.

“Hm,” Kale responded, “Looks like she thought you were being held captive for blood farming.”

Nora abruptly looked up at Kale. “What?  Why would she think that?”

“Cause you’re with me.  A lot of vampires who try to blood farm illegally make sure the human they’re using is around them at all times so they can keep an eye on them and they can’t escape.”

“Is that why she thought I was in trouble or something?”

“Probably.  She most likely wanted you to go to one of those protection shelters.  That’s maybe what that number is for.”

Nora glanced down at the card again for a second before responding, “Protection shelter?  What’s that?”

“They’re places supposedly run by the N.F.C.U.  They’re for humans being held captive by vampires for blood farming.   See, some vampires will threaten the safety of a human’s family in order to keep them captive and get them to give their blood.  But these protection shelters were designed to house victims of blood farming that were able to escape and keep them safe.  They’re also supposedly known to kill any vampire on site to help rid the victim of their vampire threat.”

“Oh wow…” was all Nora could say as she took this new information in.

“Seems to me that lady just needs to mind her own business.” Kale then added.

Nora nodded. “I agree.” She then crumpled the card in her hands and tossed it to the floor as she then grabbed a random box of cereal off of the shelf in front of her and then she and Kale went on to continue their grocery shopping.

It wasn’t too long before the two of them were heading to one of the cashier’s lines with their cart of groceries.  Once they took their place in line, Kale reached into his pocket and pulled out several different bills and handed them to Nora. “Here ya go,” he casually said to her, “I’ll be outside.”

“Wait, what?” Nora questioned, “Why are you going outside?”

“Because,” Kale answered, “I don’t’ want another scene again.  God forbid this cashier see us together and not let use buy our groceries.”

Nora didn’t say much but just looked at him.

“It’ll be fine I’ll just be outside,” Kale reiterated.

“O.k.” Nora then agreed and finally took Kale’s money from him.  Kale nodded with a small smirk and then went his way out of the store.

Nora eventually made it to the front of the line and the cashier promptly rang up her groceries for her.  Once she paid, she began to load her bagged groceries back into her cart when someone approached her from the side.

“Miss, can we have a word with you?”

Nora looked up to see a police officer; most likely the security guard; was speaking to her.

“Did I do something?” Nora now asked somewhat fearfully.

“No ma’am, we just need a quick word.  Can you step aside please?”

Nora just nodded finally in compliance and then did as the officer asked.  Once they were off to the side she asked him again, “What’s wrong, officer?”

“Well, this woman here informed us that you might be in some kind of trouble?” the policeman told the statement in a sort of question and as he did so the woman who had approached Nora earlier in the store stepped out from behind him.

“Oh my god!  No, I don’t need any help!  This woman doesn’t know anything!” Nora now found herself immediately shouting.

“Look, let’s just remain calm,” the officer said raising his hands a bit, “Now she said you were in some kind of danger.  Is that true?”

“No, it’s not!” Nora answered, “I’m not in trouble at all!”

“Yes, you are,” the woman next to the cop now intervened, “You don’t have to pretend, the vampire isn’t around now.  All you have to do is come with me and everything will be fine.”
            “I’m already fine!” Nora shouted, “And I’m not pretending!  Please just leave me alone!”

“Ma’am, please just keep your voice down,” the policeman now asked Nora, “Are you sure you’re not in trouble?  You really don’t need any help?”

“No,” Nora now calmly spoke to the officer, “I’m fine. This woman doesn’t know what she’s talking about. I just want to buy my groceries and leave…please.”

The officer looked at Nora for a few seconds and then looked at the woman next to him.  He sighed a bit and then spoke, “Well, if she says she’s not in trouble there’s really nothing I can do.”

“What?!” the woman now exclaimed, “No, she’s in trouble!  There’s a vampire here keeping her captive for blood farming!  I’m sure of it!  Can’t you at least arrest him?!  He’s probably around her somewhere!”

“Look, even if that were going on and you could prove it, the blood farming thing is within the Blood Land jurisdiction.  We human cops have no authority over that.  And if this young lady says she’s fine I can’t force her to go anywhere with you.  I’m sorry.” The cop then turned to Nora and nodded politely. “I’m sorry for the trouble ma’am.”

Nora just silently nodded and began to attempt to head back to her cart of groceries and leave the store but all of the sudden the woman grabbed her by the arm. “Hey!  Let go of me!” Nora shouted.

“You can’t go!  You have to come with me!” the lady shouted at her as she then grabbed her other arm.

“Stop it!  Let go!!” Nora shouted again.  She looked around her but the security guard had already made his way out of the store.  She then attempted to pull herself from the woman’s grasp but the lady just held tighter.

“You can’t leave!  You must come with me!” The woman just kept shouting.  Nora looked into the woman’s eyes and almost saw a tinge of craziness welling up inside them.  The sight frightened her.

“If you don’t come with me…bad things will happen!  They’ll kill me!  I promised them I’d bring you to them!” the woman now shouted, holding Nora tighter still.

“Stop it!  Stop it let go!  Someone help me!” Nora shouted but the woman then began to pull her toward the door to leave the store and no matter how much Nora struggled she couldn’t break free from this woman.  She also didn’t understand why no one else in the store would help her.  She couldn’t go to that protection shelter with this lady!  Kale wouldn’t’ be able to get to her if she was there and she didn’t want to even think about what would happen to him if he were to try to get her out.  All she could think was that maybe Kale was right outside and he would do something to help her.

CHAPTER 27

 KALE STOOD PATIENTLY outside of the store, his arms crossed as he waited for Nora to come out.  He started to sway a bit in his spot nervously as the thought that Nora seemed to be taking quite a while had suddenly crossed his mind.  The next thought he had was that maybe he should go inside to see what was taking her but a familiar voice next to him quickly nixed that idea.

“Just quit worrying.  She’s gonna bring the girl out here.”  It was Aaron.  He and a girl who stood beside him were standing around the corner of the store.  The both of them had peered around for a small second while they conversed.  It was obvious to Kale they were waiting on something and he was pretty sure what the something was.  Without hesitation he quickly darted behind a nearby car in the parking lot.  He crouched as he only just looked over it to still keep an eye on Aaron and the other girl all the while trying to think of a plan for when Nora decided to walk out of the store, unaware of the danger outside.

“I don’t know.” the girl with Aaron now said as she decided to take a few steps out from behind the store’s corner.  She was a bit tall, almost as tall as Aaron, and her bright red hair was in a very short pixie cut style.  She wore a dark green shirt that barely met her belly button along with black skinny jeans.  She also had the familiar long black trench coat that all of Dagon’s lackeys seemed to wear, which made Kale immediately deduce that she was indeed a vampire.  He didn’t have to notice her pale skin and red eyes to know this for sure.  “It’s been a really long time.  I think the human you picked was a weak one.  She’s too fuckin’ dumb to carry it out.  The one Dagon wants is gonna figure it out and get away.  Besides, isn’t Rogan with her?  What do we do about him?”

Aaron quickly reached out and grabbed the girl’s arm to pull her back behind the corner with him. “Don’t worry about Rogan.  I can take care of him.  We just have to make sure we got that girl.  She’s who Dagon wants.”

“But that woman isn’t going to be able to bring her to us!  Why don’t we just go get her?!”

“Because, Kari,” Aaron now said in a slightly hushed but stern tone, “Dagon doesn’t want us making a scene.  He wants this done as neatly as possible, remember?  Unless, you want to get him mad…”

“Gah it’s just so fucking frustrating to wait like this!” Kari now shouted, throwing her arms up in defeat.

“Too bad!  We’re doing it Dagon’s way and that’s that!”  Aaron shouted back, causing Kari to then sigh in submission and lean her back against the wall.

“Shit…shit…” Kale cursed quietly to himself as he ducked back behind the car he was hiding by.  What was he going to do?  All of a sudden, a shrill scream caused him to look back up and over the car.

“Let me go!!  I said let go!  I’m not going with you!  Someone help!” It was Nora screaming.  Kale noticed the lady that she had encountered earlier in the store was holding her by both arms and trying to force her to go somewhere.  He also clearly noticed Aaron and Kari peak their heads around the corner of the store and eye Nora.  He had to think of something to do now and fast.  It was then that after only a minute of pondering, Kale pulled back his fist and punched with much force the side of the car he was crouched behind.  In less than a second, the alarm inside the car went off, causing a loud and startling noise that filled the parking lot.  Right after, Kale swiftly moved to the next car and did the same.  He then proceeded to go quickly from car to car in the parking lot, making all the loud, obnoxious alarms go off.  This, however caused the effect that Kale was hoping when a crowd of people soon came hastening out of the store to check and see what was going on with their vehicles.  This crowd was exactly the cover he needed to get to Nora as he noticed Aaron and Kari get lost in all of the humans rushing the parking lot.

“You have to come with me!  Please!  If you don’t they’ll kill me!” the woman holding Nora pleaded her as her grip on her arms grew even tighter.

“Let me go!  I’m not going with you anywhere!!”  Nora was through with this woman.  She had had it.  She wasn’t going to let this crazy person take her anywhere and so in a fit of rage she kicked the woman in the leg.  The woman yelled out in pain and momentarily let go of Nora.  Nora turned to leave her, but because the large group of surrounding people exiting the store was so big, she only got so far before the woman grabbed her wrist.

“Stop!” she screamed at her, “Just let me go!!”

“I need you!  I need you so they’ll give me what I want!  Don’t you understand?!” The woman had a mixture of anger and utter craziness in her eyes.  Nora could tell this woman was seriously desperate to not let her get away.  She didn’t know what she was talking about or why it was she was so frantic to have her.

“Let her go!” A booming voice now came from behind Nora.  She saw fear in the woman’s eyes in front of her as she instantly let go of Nora and stared up at whatever it was that commanded her.  Nora turned around to see Kale now standing behind her, a look of utmost seriousness and anger on his face as he glared back at the crazy woman.

“Get out of here!!  NOW!” Kale yelled again but the woman fell to her knees instead.

“Please!” she now sobbed, “I need her!  I need her!  They’ll kill me if I don’t—”

“I’ll do much worse to you if you don’t get the fuck out of here!” Kale screamed at her a third time.  Nora glanced up at Kale’s angry face.  His eyes burned and the usual red that they were seemed brighter and more intense now.  She admitted he did look quite scary as he shouted, his fangs showing beneath his lips as he did so.  She looked back at the woman who seemed to have the same thought as she did and in her cowering and sobbing state, finally turned and began to hasten away.  Nora only watched her go for a second before she then felt Kale grab her arm.  She turned to him in time to hear him say, “Come on, let’s go!” as he then led her through the crowd of people, which was starting to dissipate quickly.

The two of them hastened a short distance before they made it to a small alleyway between two buildings.  Kale let go of Nora and turned to her.  “Are you o.k.?”

“Y-yeah, I’m fine, but Kale, why did we leave like that?  The woman was gone.  We left our groceries—”

“Forget the groceries.  Aaron was there.”

Nora now looked up at Kale with terror.  “A-Aaron?  Why?!”

“He must have found out where we were…somehow.  And Aaron and this other vampire Kari were there waiting for you to come out.  I think that crazy woman was sent in to get you.”

“Oh my god…” was all Nora could now say.

Kale looked around the corner from where they were hiding. “Good, doesn’t look like they followed us.” He then turned to look back at Nora and noticed the fear on her face.  “Hey, are you all right?”

“Am I alright?!” Nora now said in a panicky tone, “Some crazy woman basically attacked me and then you tell me that Aaron and some other vampire was there to take me to Dagon?!  I’m not alright, I’m really freaked out!”

“Look, it’s o.k.  They didn’t see us.  We got out of there.” Kale now stood in front of Nora, trying to calm her.

“I know but that was really close…I just…can’t believe they found us…” Nora softly but shakily spoke as she looked up at Kale with serious worry all over her face, “I’m really scared…”

Kale now put his hands on the side of her arms and looked back at her with seriousness too. “Nora, its o.k.  I know it was scary but we’re o.k.  We got out of there.  They didn’t see us.  It was a close call but all that this tells us is we need to be more aware.  We’ve kinda had our guard down for a while.  We’ll be more careful next time.”

Nora just nodded and looked away for a few seconds.  She sniffed a bit, trying to control the few tears that seemed to be forming in her eyes.  She wasn’t sure if it was from fear or adrenaline that they had decided to appear but she didn’t want Kale to see them.

“Hey, are you sure you’re alright?” Kale asked her, moving his head to try to get a look at her face.  Nora turned the other way to avoid his gaze again and just nodded, still sniffling.

“Nora.” Kale now sternly demanded.  Nora sighed and forced herself to look up at him now.  She knew when he said her name that way that he wasn’t going to let up until he got an honest answer out of her.

“Are you sure you’re o.k.?” he repeated again, this time in a more gentle tone.

Nora nodded again but this time spoke as well, “Yes.  I’m fine.  Just a little…freaked.”

Kale then rubbed one of her arms with his hand that had been resting there in an attempt to calm her.  “It’ll be o.k.  Let’s just…get out of here.”

Nora nodded again in agreement and the two of them quietly snuck out of the small alleyway until they found a small abandoned white Ford car nearby.  The keys had been left in it. “Come on, get in,” Kale instructed and Nora obeyed.  The two of them got in and Kale started the car.  “We’ll use this car for a while.  My truck’s too easily spotted and although flying is harder for Dagon and his guy’s to track, they might not be expecting us to drive.”

Nora just quietly agreed with a small smile.  She looked around the interior of the car as Kale now began to drive.  The seats both Kale and Nora were sitting in were in serious disrepair.  There were rips all up and down them, not to mention the back seat as well.  The back window was broken with a huge gaping hole in it and she wasn’t quite sure, but Nora almost thought she saw some spots of blood scattered across one part of the back seat as well.  She turned back around immediately, trying to get the image out of her head.  She decided then to just look out the passenger’s side window for the rest of the drive.  Unbeknownst to her, Kale saw her and decided to then speak up, “Regardless, we should probably lay low for a while.  Not go anywhere.”

Nora nodded as she kept her stare out the window next to her. “Yeah, I agree.” She then sighed.  Kale sighed too and just looked ahead of him and drove.  The rest of their ride home was silent and Nora couldn’t help but notice how heavy the air was between them.

 

***

 

Back at the grocery store, the scared woman hastened through the parking lot as if she was running from something.  Aaron and Kari stepped out from their corner hiding place as they watched her run away.

“Get her, Kari,” Aaron then said.

“With pleasure,” Kari then smiled.  She then brought back both of her arms, stretching them out on either side of her.  Then, in one swift motion, she swung them forward and clapped them, but the sound that came was not the normal clapping sound you would have expected.  It was a loud thundering noise and a huge gust of wind seemed to come from it and if the waves had been visible to the naked eye, they would have been seen to head straight for the running woman.  Instantly the woman was hit by the force and knocked off of her feet, falling face first onto the pavement.  It didn’t take long for Aaron and Kari’s vampire speed to take them right to her.  The woman groaned and rolled herself over, attempting to stand up.  Once she was finally able to she looked up at the two vampires in front of her, fear all over her face and blood coming from her nose from her fall to the pavement.

“You bitch.  You really fucked up.” Aaron then said angrily to her.

“I…I did what you asked!  I got her outside!” The woman argued back.

 “If you did what we asked, why were you running from us?” Kari then coldly asked, her arms crossed in frustration.

The woman didn’t say anything back at first.  She just looked at both of them back and forth, worry and dread clearly in her expression. “I…I got her outside.  That’s what you wanted.  Now…you promised to give me what you have.  You promised you’d give me eternal life like you!  And I want it!” The woman now demanded, however her tone was less intimidating like she had wanted and sounded more shaky and nervous.

Aaron and Kari then looked at one another briefly and gave each other a small devilish smirk before Aaron then looked back at the woman. “Oh, we’re gonna give you something alright.  Don’t worry.”

It was then that the two of them instantly transformed into their hellion forms right in front of the trembling woman.  The woman stared at them with complete terror. “H-how?!  You’re in your hellion forms!  I-it’s daylight!  How are you doing this?!”

“Unfortunately, you’ll never get the chance to know,” Aaron now said in his demonic and monstrous voice and then in a split second, both he and Kari lunged forward and proceeded to attack the woman.  Her screams were only brief as they were then silenced in the, what was now, empty parking lot.

CHAPTER 28

 IT HAD BEEN several days since the incident at the grocery store and Nora and Kale had been extremely vigilant in their efforts to lie as low as possible and stay out of Dagon’s radar.  The two of them had stayed in the house and not gone anywhere for those numerous days and of course it had caused them to go a little stir crazy.  However, it was finally going to be a moon-less night and Kale was going to go out to hunt.  He hadn’t fed in quite some time and Nora had been slightly nervous about this fact.  He had agreed that he would only make a quick hunt and then come right back to the house. 

Yet, before this night was to occur, the two of them had decided to spend the day attempting the grocery shopping trip again.  This time in a different store and Nora was the only one who went inside, with Kale lurking nearby in the parking lot outside, of course. Their trip was indeed a successful one and the two of them now walked inside the house with the bags of groceries they had acquired.  It was sunset at this point and after they put the groceries away, Kale was going to wait outside for the sun to fully retreat while Nora lit the lanterns inside and waited for his return.

It didn’t take long for the time to come for Kale began his walk away from the house and into a small patch of woods nearby where he would wait for his hellion transformation to occur.  All he could think about, however, was Nora and his hopes that she would be alright alone.  He tried to shake these worries from his mind though, because he knew deep down that she would be fine.  She could take care of herself and he knew this.  Not to mention it would be almost impossible for Dagon to have figured out where they were.  He sighed as he began to remove his jacket and shirt, preparing for his horrific transformation.  All of a sudden, a sharp pain was felt by him on his right forearm.  He looked down at it and it didn’t take long for him to realize it was his Vinculum scar that was burning.  He didn’t take time to hesitate and immediately rushed with his vampiric speed back to his house and burst in the door.

“Nora?!” he shouted, but heard no response back.  He rushed around the house. “Nora!” he shouted again.  He then made his way up the stairs and headed straight for Nora’s room.  He wasted no time with knocking and just began to open the door.  As soon as he started to, though, a voice yelled at him. “Don’t come in here!” It was Nora’s voice.

“Are you o.k.?” Kale then asked, waiting a moment before he continued his entrance into the room.

“I…I’m o.k….just don’t come in here,” Nora said again.  Kale could sense a slight tinge of nervous shakiness in her voice and against his better judgement, started opening the door again.

“Nora, I could sense you were hurt.  Just let me see…”

“No!” Nora screamed, “You can’t come in here!”

“Why not?!” Kale now angrily asked as he then completely ignored her wishes and entered the room.

“Stop!  I said don’t come in here!” Nora was sitting on the floor and she held up a hand as if to try to stop Kale’s entry.  Kale looked down at her and noticed she sat with one of her feet to the side and she held her ankle with one of her hands.  What hit him next was almost immediate; it was the smell.  The smell of blood; and it was strong.  His eyes then fell to the image of her foot and the large gash that was in the bottom of it, bright red blood spilling from the open wound.

“What happened?” Kale then questioned, trying not to show Nora how much the smell of her blood was suddenly affecting him.

“I…was taking one of the lanterns up here and I dropped it.  I accidentally stepped on a large piece of glass.” Nora looked around her at the glass covered floor as she spoke. “But I’m o.k. I just…don’t want you in here.  I’m bleeding and you need to be hunting.”

“You’re not o.k.!” Kale argued, “You clearly need stitches!  We need to take you to the hospital and fast before they close for the night.”

“No, no way!” Nora pleaded, “I’m not going to the hospital tonight.  I’ll be fine until morning.  We can just go then.”

“Are you crazy?!  You’re going to attract every vampire in a five mile radius with a cut like that!  You can’t stay here!”
            “Well I already said I’m not going to the hospital!  Not tonight!”

“You are too!”

“No I’m not!”

“What is wrong with you?!” Kale shouted, “You have to go!  There’s no argument!”

“No!”

“Why don’t you want to go?” Kale now questioned somewhat irately, “What is it you’re not telling me?”

Nora now looked down at her lap silently.  Kale watched her and noticed she seemed to be trying very hard to not to get emotional.

“I can’t go…with you,” she now quietly stated, her head still down.

“Why not?” Kale now asked.

Nora now looked up and scoffed. “Are you kidding me?  Why not?  Because….it’s almost dark…that’s why not!  You’re about to…change.  You can’t take me to the hospital while I’m bleeding!”

Kale stood in silence for only a small second before he then responded, “You’re scared of me.” He said this in more of statement than a question.

Nora looked away from him and tried her hardest to fight back the tears that were welling up in her eyes.

“You’re fucking scared of me?!” Kale now shouted and it definitely sounded like a question this time.  “After everything…after the Vinculum…you really think I’m going to eat you?!  How the fuck could you think that?!”

“You ate you’re dad!”

It was immediately silent after Nora’s shouted statement.  Kale just stared in somewhat disbelief at Nora who still refused to look back at him.

“What the fuck…” Kale cursed at her. “Why would you bring up that shit?  I was a god damn fledgling then!  You don’t think I have more self-control now?  Jesus Christ!”

“You’ve already tasted me!” Nora now yelled back, now finally looking straight at him.

Kale just looked back at her with a slight bit of confusion.

“Oh come on, you don’t think I’m stupid do you?” Nora said in response to his expression, “I know more about vampires than you think.  I know once you’ve tasted a human’s blood it’s harder to resist it afterwards.  I already gave you some of my blood once.  And I can see it already on your face.  As soon as you walked in here!  I saw how you’ve been trying not to smell it.  You can barely control it!  And when you’re in your hellion form….” Nora couldn’t finish her sentence.  Her voice seemed to cut off as being on the verge of crying was creating a lump in her throat that was making it hard for her to speak.  She looked down as she wiped the few tears that had seemed to escape her eyes off of her cheek.

Kale let out a huge sigh and rubbed the back of his head with his hand. After a couple seconds of silence between them, he took two steps toward her.  Nora looked up, obvious tear streaks shown on her face.  “Look…” Kale now said calmly, “I know you’re scared.  I guess you have every right to be.  But you have to know that I’d never do anything to hurt you.  Not now.  Not while this Vinculum bonds us. If you’re not going to trust me, at least trust in that fact.  I have more self-control than you think.  I can do this.  You need to let me take you to the hospital.  You can’t stay here.  You know you can’t.”

Nora sighed heavily as she kept staring up at Kale.  The seriousness on his face gave a bit of comfort to her but sadly, she didn’t feel like it was enough.  “I…I’m too scared…”

“Nora…” was all Kale said as he gave her a look that almost said it all.  Nora knew he was right.  She knew she couldn’t stay here but deep in her heart, even after all they’d been through, even after she was actually finally starting to feel safe with Kale, she just couldn’t come to terms with letting herself be in the arms of him in his hellion form.  Not while she was bleeding and after he’d already tasted her blood.  It was too risky.  She was too afraid.

“Just trust me,” Kale then said as more of a demand than a request.  Nora put her hands to her head and ran her fingers back through her pulled back hair.  “God…” she spoke softly as she then let out a big sigh. “O.k. take me.”

It didn’t take long before Nora and Kale were now out of the house and flying toward the hospital afar off.  Kale held Nora in his arms and cradled her against his chest as he flew but Nora kept looking down at her foot which was now wrapped in bandages; something she had demanded be done before they left.  She tried her hardest not to think of what might happen if Kale were to change into his hellion form.  She just tried to stay brave and kept the hope that they would get to the hospital before that even became an issue.

“It’s gonna be o.k.” Kale now said to Nora as he kept his gaze ahead of him while he soared through the sky. “We’re almost there.  It’s gonna be o.k.”  He repeated that last sentence a couple of times, some of them a little quieter and to himself.  He realized he was mostly repeating this statement for his benefit more than for Nora’s.  He had to keep concentrated.  He had to ignore the tempting smell coming from Nora and suppress all of his predatory instincts until they made it to the hospital.  He just had to.  There was no other option.

Finally, after a flight that seemed like it was going to last forever, the two of them landed in front of the hospital.  However, it was immediately noticed by the both of them that the interior metal curtains on the windows of the building were beginning to be shut by the nurses inside.

“No!” Kale shouted as he then ran, still carrying Nora, up to the front door of the hospital.  A nurse on the other side of the glass door looked at him as she began to reach up and grab the curtain and start to pull it down.  Kale briefly set Nora on the stoop before he then banged on the window a few times to get the woman’s attention.

“Hey!  Let her in!  Please!” he pleaded through the glass.

The nurse on the other side just shook her head. “I’m sorry I can’t.”

“No, you have to!  She’s cut.  She’s bleeding!  Please just take her in!” Kale continued to shout.

“I can’t,” the woman repeated. “I’m sorry but we aren’t allowed to take in any more patients.  We’re closing up.  It’s protocol.  I’m really sorry.”  She then turned her head to look away and began pulling down on the metal sheet to cover the window.

“No wait!  Please, she can’t stay out here! Please!”

The woman just ignored Kale and continued her actions.

“You’ve got to open this door!  Open this god damn door!!” Kale now angrily raged as he pounded the door with is fist, almost hoping to break it.  The nurse suddenly stared at him briefly with widened eyes as she then hastened in her act of pulling down and finally securing the metal curtain, now making it very impossible for either Kale or Nora to enter.

“God damn you!  You fucker!  Open this door!  Open this fucking door!!!” Kale kept shouting and pounding on the protected door.  Nora, on the other hand, was more focused on the sky above her.  Especially the sun, which was soon disappearing, and the darkness was now beginning to make itself very apparent.  It didn’t take very long for Nora to come to a sudden conclusion.  She hated the thought of it but she knew what needed to be done now.

“Kale,” she said very sternly.  Kale suddenly stopped his pounding and yelling and turned to her in acknowledgement.

“Kale you’ve gotta go.” She now formally stated.

“What?” Kale asked in disbelief as he then made his way in front of her and kneeled down to where she was.

“You’ve got to go.” She repeated.

“No.  I’m not going anywhere,” Kale argued.

“You have to!” Nora now shouted.  The tears in her eyes were returning now, but she hadn’t the willpower to hold them back this time.  “You can’t stay here!  You’ll turn any second!”

“But what about you?  I’m supposed to just fuckin leave you here?!”

“You have to!  You know you do!” Nora pleaded.  She looked up at Kales face.  The transformation was already starting.  His face was becoming more demonic; more bat like with every second. “It’s already starting.  I see it.  You have to go and hunt.  Then come back.”

“I’m not leaving you here, Nora.” Kale disputed.  He, however, could feel the transformation as well.  Along with it came the heightened smell and the aroma of Nora’s blood became ever sweater and harder to resist with each passing second.  He squint his eyes in frustration as he tried to control his urges.

“You can’t be here when you change,” Nora said as she looked at him with sadness in her eyes, “I’ll be o.k. here for the time.  Just until you come back.  I’m probably safer here right by this hospital than out in the open.”

Kale just kept his eyes shut tightly and shook his head in defiance.

“Kale!” Nora now shouted at him, causing him to suddenly open his eyes and stare right back at her. “Get out of here!” Nora screamed again as she then leaned forward and forcefully pushed him with her hand, causing him to stagger backward only slightly. “You know you have to!”

Kale reached up and ran both of his hands through his hair in frustration and quickly got to his feet. “Shit damn it!” he cursed as he then kicked the pavement in rage. He paced a couple of steps impatiently before then turning back to Nora. “I’ll be right back.  I’m just going to go get one….someone…and be right back.  I swear. O.k.?”

“O.k.” Nora tried her best to confidently state, but she could feel the nervous tears falling down her face.

It was then that in a huff, Kale turned and began to run away from her.  As he ran, the entirety of the transformation flowed through him instantly and his giant wings jutted out and he took off, flying into the darkness.

It didn’t take long after Nora watched him fly away for her to become utterly terrified by her surroundings.  Complete darkness surrounded her and only the rustling of nearby trees and faint cries of night-flyers in the distance ran throughout her ears.  All she could do was shut her eyes tightly and hope with all hope that Kale would return shortly.

All of a sudden, a loud noise startled her and a flood of light coming from behind her quickly encompassed her.  She turned around to see where the light was coming and found herself staring up at one of the nurses in the hospital.  The nurse stood in the doorway and the light from inside almost blinded Nora as she blinked her eyes a few times to finally notice that the woman was reaching out a hand to her.

“Hurry, come in!” the nurse urgently insisted.

“Wha--?” Nora confusedly questioned.

“Come on!” the woman urged again as she looked around them nervously.

Nora didn’t have to be asked another time.  She almost instantly grabbed the woman’s hand as she was then pulled to her feet and the nurse put her arm around her waist and led her into the hospital.

After setting her down briefly on a nearby lobby bench and re-securing the metal curtain to the front doors the nurse turned to Nora again.  “Are you alright?” she asked her.

“Y-yeah,” Nora hesitated to answer, “I…don’t understand. Why did you help me?”

The nurse now stood right in front of her. “I saw that other nurse turn you away.  I was on the second floor securing the windows up there and I saw the vampire with you. I saw him leave you.”

“He had to,” Nora corrected.

“I know,” the nurse reassured.  The woman now smiled down at Nora and offered her hand again.  Nora took it and the nurse helped her into a nearby wheelchair where she then proceeded to wheel her down the hall. “Please don’t tell anyone what I did,” the nurse now began to say as they went, “I could get fired for letting you in.  I just…I couldn’t leave you out there—”

“It’s o.k,” Nora reassured, “I promise I won’t tell.  Just…thank you.”

The nurse nodded to herself, “You’re welcome,” she said as the two of them continued their journey down the halls of the hospital.

CHAPTER 29

 THE SUN WAS barely over the horizon when Kale walked toward the double doors of the hospital. He wore sunglasses to cover his red eyes along with his normal black jeans and a dark navy blue shirt.  He wasn’t, however, wearing his usual black coat this time.  He was, though, thinking of many different things as he walked.  Namely how Nora was doing after all that had happened.  He had seen the nurse bring her into the hospital last night which allowed him some level of relief and that did permit him to get a good amount of hunting in as well but he couldn’t help also ponder about how somewhat helpless he felt then when he knew he was going to transform into his hellion form.  He had been in that form in front of Nora before, but now that he had tasted her blood, it was a completely different experience and he wondered if he would have the willpower to resist if he ever faced this situation again.  These thoughts that buzzed inside his head were part of the intent that had him going into the hospital at this moment.

Once he reached the doors and entered, he approached the desk at the lobby and just simply cleared his throat to get the nurse’s attention that was there.  It seemed to have worked because she looked up in acknowledgement.

“I’m here to see a Nora Wells.  Can you tell me what room she’s in?” He asked in a somewhat hushed tone so as to not attract any attention to himself.

“Yes, I can,” The nurse now answered as she stepped out from behind her desk. “Actually, can you come here a second I want to talk to you.”

Kale looked around him a bit nervously before hesitantly answering, “Um..yeah sure.”

Once the two of them were away from the lobby in a small nearby hallway, the nurse began to speak in a hushed voice, “Look, the reason I asked to talk to you is because I recognized you.  I don’t know if you know, but I’m the one who brought Nora in last night.”

Kale nodded. “I know.  I saw you.”

“Well, I just wanted to tell you, I know what you are and I thought it was really brave of you to leave her like that even though I could tell you didn’t want to.”

Kale looked away from her nervously but also with a slight bit of impatience. “Yeah...look no offense but can we not talk about this?  I just really need you to take me to her...”

“Oh, yes of course.  I didn’t mean to ramble on or anything.  I’m not going to tell anyone what you are either,” the nurse then reassured him, “But I do just have one question I want to ask you.”

Kale sighed in almost a frustrated way before responding, “What is it?”

“What are you to her?  I saw what you did and I could tell how much you seemed to want to protect her.  And I just….need to know.”

Kale sighed again and thought for a second or two before he decided to finally answer her question, “I’m….her brother,” he lied.

The nurse looked at him in a slightly puzzled manner after hearing his answer but then just nodded, “O.k.” she seemed to accept his response. “Come this way, I’ll take you to Nora’s room.”

After walking through a few hallways, Kale and the nurse finally made it to Nora’s room.  They both entered; Kale in front and the nurse following behind.  Kale stopped as he reached the side of Nora’s bed and noticed she was asleep there.  He then removed his sunglasses and turned to look at the nurse. “How is she?” he asked.

“She’s doing fine.  Got her stitches last night.  She’s pretty tuckered out, though, as you can see.  But there were no problems and the doctor says she should be able to leave sometime today.  She’ll just have to stay off of her foot for a while for the stitches to heal.”

Kale nodded at the information given him by the nurse but just kept staring at Nora’s sleeping image that was next to him.  It was silent in the room for a few seconds before the nurse seemed to recognize the uneasiness that surrounded them.  “Well,” she then said breaking the almost awkward silence, “I’ll just leave you.”  She then began to head for the door.

“Hey, one thing before you go,” Kale then said, grabbing her attention suddenly and causing her to turn around.

“Yes?”

“This phone,” Kale asked, motioning to the phone on the side table next to the hospital bed, “Can you dial out on it?”

The nurse nodded, “Yes, you can.”

“O.k. thanks.”

Then with that, the nurse finally left and as soon as Kale watched her leave he picked up the earpiece of the phone next to him and began to dial a number.  After waiting for a few rings on the other line, whoever it was he was trying to contact answered.

“Hello?” Kale asked.  He paused a few seconds while the other individual responded to him.  “Look, I don’t know if you remember me or not, but I need you to meet me.  I need to talk to you about some things.  It’s about Nora.”

 

***

 

Kale only had to wait about an hour before he heard a knock on Nora’s hospital room door. “Come in,” he answered in a somewhat soft shout, so as not to wake Nora who was still sleeping in her bed.

The door opened slowly and in came Amy Davis, wearing a pink sweater and jeans, her long black hair falling around her shoulders and contrasting against her pale vampiric skin.  She looked nervous as she entered, her hands tucked into her back jean pockets as she walked up to Nora’s bedside.

“I’m glad you came,” Kale now said as he stood up from the chair he had been sitting in.

“Look, let’s just get one thing straight before I hear anything you have to say,” Amy suddenly bluntly stated, “I don’t know you very well.  And I don’t know what relationship you have going on with Nora or why. What I do know is that I seem to be here with you while Nora is, for some reason, in a hospital bed and I have every intention of finding out what your deal is.  You are going to tell me everything that is going on before I even decide to help you with whatever it is you need from me.”

Kale just gently nodded, “Agreed.  I fully intend to tell you everything that’s going on.  You need to know actually.  And I hope that after you hear everything, you’ll understand why I’m going to ask this favor of you.  It’s a serious thing to ask, I know, but I hope after you hear me out, you’ll agree to it.”

It only took about half an hour for Kale to finally tell Amy about everything that had taken place between him and Nora up to this point.  And after she spent some time crying over her son Will’s death and absorbing everything else, she finally seemed able to compose herself enough to ponder what had been told to her.

“So, now that you’ve heard it all, hopefully I don’t have to explain to you why I need Nora to be safe.” Kale now concluded.

“Yes, I know why,” Amy responded in a slightly bitter tone, “It’s so that you don’t die.  And you can stick it to this...Dagon person for some revenge.”

“That’s only part of it,” Kale somewhat ashamedly admitted, “But I’ve come to a realization, especially after last night, that I can’t completely protect her all alone.  I need help.  And I can’t let Dagon get her.  It’s not just personal; it has to do with her.  I can’t let that happen to her.  Even if it comes to the possibility that I don’t come out of this alive...I need to be sure she’ll still be o.k.  That she could still make it.  Last night caused me to really recognize this.  And so I really need your help.”

Amy took a few seconds to look Kale in the eyes and really study him.  She could see the sincerity in his face and even though she didn’t really know him, she felt she could trust that his concern for Nora was a real one. “O.k. look,” she then began, “I came here because I felt like I owed you something because you were the one who told me about my husband dying, which was something I will always appreciate.  But, even though I’m almost completely sure that you are being honest with me, I’m still somewhat skeptical. Only because I don’t fully understand what part you play in all of this.”

Kale hung his head a bit as he listened to Amy speak.

“However,” Amy then continued, causing him to briefly look up for a moment, “I will hear you out.  And whatever it is that you need for me to do, I’ll do it.  But only because I’m doing it for Nora.  And Nora alone.  She’s practically a daughter to me and I’ll always do what I need to for her to be safe.”

Kale then nodded. “I understand,” he then started, “Well, here’s what I need from you...”

 

***

 

Nora’s eyes fluttered a bit as she now began to open them.  The bright sun now shown through the window to her left and after sitting up slightly and looking around a bit, trying to adjust her eyes to the brightness, she finally deduced that she was still in her hospital bed form the night before.  It was only a second later that she heard the sound of the door to her room open and someone enter.  She turned to see who it was and a touch of happiness filled her when she noticed it was Kale who had just come in.

“Kale,” she gladly acknowledged, “You’re o.k.”

Kale walked across the room and took his seat in the chair next to her bed. “Me?” he then asked, “If anyone should be asked if they’re o.k. it’s you.”

Nora smiled softly at him. “I’m fine.  All stitched up.”

“Yeah I heard.  And according to the doctor, you should get those stitches out today before you leave too.  All good as new.”

Nora now looked at Kale with a very baffled expression on her face.

“You look confused,” Kale deduced, “Why?’

“I’m confused because, how could I be able to get my stitches out today?  Doesn’t take a few days to heal?  Are you sure the doctor said that?”

“Yeah,” Kale assured her, “He just came in to check on you a second ago.  You were asleep.  He said you’re foot was actually healing faster than expected and he couldn’t believe it but you should be able to get your stitches out before you leave today.”

Nora now stared at Kale with squinted eyes in a very disapproving way.

“What?!” Kale defensively asked.

“You healed me didn’t you?!” Nora now found herself accusing, raising her voice slightly.

“No, I didn’t!” Kale rebutted.

“Don’t lie to me.  I told you I didn’t want you doing that to me again!”

“I’m telling the truth.  I didn’t heal you!”

“Then why did my foot heal so fast?”

“I don’t know!” Kale continued to argue, “Maybe it’s the Vinculum.  I told you before, I’ve never performed this bond on a human.  I don’t know what side effects there are.”

Nora now sighed in a sort of self-calming way.  She looked down as she wrung her hands nervously in her lap. “Do you swear….you didn’t heal me?” she asked without looking up.

“Nora,” Kale now said very seriously, “I promise you I did not heal you.  You asked me to never do it again and I said I wouldn’t.  You have vampire blood in you.  Don’t you think that maybe contributed to your healing quickly?”

“I...guess.  I don’t know.  Everything these days is so crazy I’m not sure what’s real and what isn’t.” Nora now looked up again, clear confusion with a tinge of distress could be seen in her eyes

“I know,” Kale consoled, “But I promise we’ll figure this out together.  And I promise I didn’t heal you.”

“O.k.” Nora nodded as she then gave Kale an almost fake half smile.  Kale took her expression with a grain of salt as he knew that he was telling her the truth, however, there were certain other truths he couldn’t tell her.  Not now at least.

CHAPTER 30

 KALE AND NORA landed in the front lawn of their safe house.  It was only moments ago that Nora had been released from the hospital and she was certainly relieved to not be there anymore, but during the fly over she had so many thoughts going through her head she almost couldn’t keep them all straight.  Mostly she thought about how afraid she had been just last night.  Why had she been?  Hadn’t the past few days and weeks spent with Kale been able to make her feel safer around him?  She definitely had felt that way but it was as if a switch had been pulled last night.  The thought of him being in his hellion form in front of her, after already tasting her blood, being only inches away from eating her, just scared her to death.  For the first time in a while she really came to the realization that she was a human and he was a vampire.  That line had been blurred for her for so many days that she had forgotten the reality of it.  That is, until it was shoved into her face last night.  She felt horrible that she was so scared of Kale and she could sense that he was upset about it; offended even.  She wanted this feeling to go away.  She wanted to feel safe again, but how could she?

Nora tried her hardest to shove all of these thoughts in the back of her head and just relax as the two of them walked toward their front door, however, it was Kale stopping dead in his tracks that triggered a new sudden alarm in her.

“What is it?” Nora asked him.

“Someone’s in there,” Kale stated as he just looked ahead of him at the house.

“What?” Nora asked with slight panic in her voice.

“Stay here,” Kale instructed as he then approached the house alone. Nora watched him as she pulled her arms up and hugged herself nervously.  She looked around her briefly, trying to distract herself for a moment.  The trees around them, the Black Locust, that were planted to provide fragrance enough to hide their scents were almost completely bare.  She had almost forgotten that it was creeping on winter now.  This thought made her shiver even more than usual as she then turned back to Kale who had now stopped right in front of the house.

“Whoever’s in there, come out!” he shouted.  There was no answer so he tried again, “I said, whoever’s in there better get the fuck out now!”

Suddenly, the front door began to open.  First what appeared were a pair of hands, then arms, that were held up in a position of surrender.  What then followed was the body of a female; a female vampire.  She had the usual pale skin and blood red eyes along with long wavy blond hair that fell along her shoulders.  She wore a plum purple tunic top with faded skinny jeans with brown ankle boots witch made her seem taller than she was although Nora could tell she was probably above average height, almost as tall as Kale.  She also seemed to be around the same age as Kale as well, at least in non-geminous years.

The woman stepped out from the doorway and stood on the front stairs with her arms up. “It’s o.k.!  I mean no harm!” she said.  It was then, however that she seemed to make true eye contact with Kale.  Her eyes then widened in surprise and Nora thought she almost saw tears begin to well up in them.  The woman then lowered her arms and jumped from the front door to the lawn and landed a few feet from Kale.

“Kale?!” she then said in astonishment, “Is that really you?!”

“Caroline?!” Kale responded in just as much surprise.

“Yes! It’s me, oh my god!” Caroline now walked toward Kale and held her arms out as if she might hug him, however Kale backed up so as to reject her action.  She immediately got the hint and lowered her arms as she stood right in front of him now.  Nora finally decided to approach and stood close to Kale, but still a safe distance away from this new stranger.

“Kaley, I thought you were dead!  Someone told me you were!” Caroline now sorrowfully spoke.

“Kaley?” Nora then softly said to herself in someone scoffing tone.  Kale glanced over at her briefly in a sour way and then looked back at Caroline.

“Caroline what the fuck are you doing here?” he then bluntly asked.

“I told you!  I thought you were dead!  I came back here to…relive some memories…I missed you.”

Kale didn’t’ respond to her statement but just stared at her.  She stared back for a silent second or two before then continuing, “But here you are!  You’re alive!  I’m so happy!”

“You can’t be here,” Kale then angrily spoke, “You have to leave.”

Nora then felt the sudden need to remind Kale that she was there.  “Kale, who is this?” she then asked loudly.

Kale turned to her.  He had indeed almost forgotten that Nora had been standing there.  He opened his mouth to say something, but Caroline blurted out and interrupted him. “I’m Caroline,” she happily stated as she turned to Nora, “Caroline Rogan.”

“Uh…don’t you mean, Caroline Gallo?” Kale then corrected her, “You haven’t exactly been Caroline Rogan in a while…”

“No, I mean Caroline Rogan.” Caroline restated.  Both she and Kale then gave each other biting stares.

“So…you’re his sister?” Nora then asked, trying to clear up the weird confusion.

Caroline then burst into laughter at Nora’s statement. “No, no, I’m not his sister, sweetie.  I’m his wife.”

Nora’s eyes then widened and she almost felt her jaw drop, but she luckily controlled it. “Wife…?!” she repeated.

“Ex-wife, actually,” Rogan then corrected loudly.

“Actually…no, Kaley.  It’s still…wife,” Caroline then nervously restated.  Kale looked at her with both disbelief and a slight bit of anger.  Caroline wasn’t looking at him directly anymore, she was nervously looking away now.  Nora stared at both of them and there was awkward silence between all three of them for a few beats.

“Well…looks like you guys have a lot of catching up to do.  And some things to talk about…so…I’m gonna go ahead and head inside…” Nora then spoke, interrupting the silence.  She didn’t wait for a response but began to walk toward the house.  She wanted to get as far away as she possibly could from the awkward conversation that she knew was soon to follow.

“Nora…” Kale tried to say, but Nora just kept going.

“It’s o.k.,” she reassured him, “I’ll just be in here.”

Once Kale watched Nora disappear into the house, he reluctantly turned to Caroline once more. “O.k. now, what do you mean, ‘still wife’?” he then sternly asked.

“Who was that girl, Kaley?  She smells human…” Caroline then said, looking behind her at where Nora vanished, obviously trying to dodge Kale’s question.

“Caroline!” Kale shouted, grabbing her shoulder and making her turn back around, “Answer me!”

“God, fine!  Calm down!” Caroline irritably said as she shrugged off his grip.

“We’re supposed to be divorced,” Kale then said, “You had me sign those papers, remember?  After you ran off with what’s his name…”

“Jack.  His name was Jack,” Caroline corrected.

“I don’t give a fuck!” Kale then shouted, “What I do care about is why we’re not divorced!”

“Because…” Caroline then reluctantly answered, “I technically didn’t sign those papers.”

Kale narrowed his eyes at her before speaking again, “What are you talking about?  Are you telling me that those papers you sent me over and over again that I finally signed three years ago, you never signed?!”

“That’s correct,” Caroline ashamedly responded.

“Why?!”

“Well….honestly, it’s because I was afraid,” Caroline began, “I mean, Jack was becoming distant, and I wasn’t sure if I really didn’t love you anymore.  So…I never signed them….just in case….”

“Just in case?!” Kale angrily bellowed, “Just in case it didn’t work out with Jack?!”

“I was right though!” Caroline pleaded, “I never stopped loving you, Kale.  When I had heard you were dead, my heart broke!  I knew I really did still love you!”

“So you thought, what…that you could just come crawling back to me and I’d take you back?  That we could just go back to being married again?  Are you fucking insane?!”

Caroline didn’t answer but just looked down.

“Caroline, I don’t love you anymore!  I haven’t for three years now.”

Caroline kept looking down but nodded her head. “I guess I shouldn’t have expected anything different.”

Kale then sighed and after several beats of silence, spoke in a more calmed tone, “Look, you really can’t be here.  There are lots of things going on that you can’t get mixed up in.”

“Like things with you and that girl?” Caroline asked, “Is she like you’re new girlfriend or something?”

“What? Fuck no,” Kale somewhat defensively stated.

“Then who is she?”

“That’s none of your damn business.  You can’t be here.  You just have to go.”

“Well, that’s the other thing, see, I don’t really have anywhere to go.”

“What are you talking about?’

“Well…”Caroline started, “See Jack and I broke up and he kicked me out.  I didn’t just come here because I thought you were dead and I wanted to relive some memories.  That was part of it, but really I needed a new place to live…”

“No.  No, you cannot stay here!” Kale then angrily specified.

“Please!  Please, just a couple of days?” Caroline pleaded, “A week at the most, just until I can find somewhere else?”

“God, Caroline, I don’t know…”

“Please, Kale.  That’s all I ask.  I won’t get in your way.  I swear.”

Kale stood, thinking for a good minute or two before he heaved a big sigh and answered, “Look…if I was to say o.k. to this, there are a few conditions I have.”

“O.k.” Caroline returned.

“First is that you get those papers and sign them and we take care of this divorce thing and make it final before you leave.  Second is that you don’t talk to Nora.  Not at all.  You leave her alone.  Do you understand?”

Caroline rolled her eyes a bit but then reluctantly answered, “Fine.  I agree.”

“And once we are officially divorced, you’re out of here.  But if you talk to Nora or do anything to her, you’re out even sooner.  Get it?”

“Yes! O.k.!” Caroline groaned.

“O.k.” Kale then concluded as the two of them then began to walk toward the house.  As they went, Kale looked over at Caroline.  Several emotions buzzed around inside him as he did.  Mostly dread as he thought about having to tell Nora that Caroline was going to be with them for a while.  He also felt much confusion as he thought about the fact that Caroline had said she still loved him.  He wasn’t really sure why he was confused about that and that, in itself, made him even more mixed up.

CHAPTER 31

 NORA SAT QUIETLY on the couch as Kale and Caroline finally entered the house through the front door.  Kale stood in the living room in front of Nora while Caroline went upstairs without saying a word.

“Where’s she going?” Nora then asked Kale.

“Up to her room…” Kale hesitated to say.

“What?” Nora irritably asked.

“She’s staying here for a few days.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Nora argued, now standing up.

“Look she’s only going to be here until we get our divorce final then she’s gone.  She has nowhere else to go.”

“Kale,” Nora now debated, “I don’t even know her!  How can we trust her?  How could you let her stay here!”

“We can trust her…to an extent,” Kale replied, “She won’t rat us out to Dagon, I know that.  She doesn’t even know what’s going on between us and she hates Dagon just as much as I do, trust me.”

Nora sighed frustratingly. “I just don’t understand this!” she protested, “She just shows up says you’re still married and you just invite her in?!  How am I supposed to feel about this?  Am I just supposed to be o.k. with it?  I mean, you never even told me you were married.”

Kale looked away for a second tensely. “I know.”

Nora rubbed her arms nervously and looked away also. “I guess…it really isn’t any of my business.  What happened with you two.” She then turned to look back at Kale who was still looking away. “I just….I guess I have a bad feeling about her being here is all.  Probably because I don’t know her.”

“I know, I know,” Kale now said turning back in her direction, “But I swear this will only be for a while.  I just…need to take care of this divorce thing.  I know it sucks, believe me I did not want to deal with this.  But I’m sort of being forced to right now.  But I promise she won’t bother you.  I told her she’s not allowed to talk to you.  And we’re not going to tell her anything about what’s going on with us.  I really don’t want her involved at all.”

“I agree with that,” Nora responded.

It was then that Caroline came back down the stairs. “Well, my room is still there.  Lots of changes were made to it…guess that was to be expected…” she stated as she joined Nora and Kale in the living room.  She then turned to Nora. “Well, look at my manners.  We never really finished our introductions outside, did we?  You are…?”

Nora glanced at Kale for a second and then hesitatingly responded, “I’m Nora,” she quietly mumbled.

“Hm, Nora,” Caroline repeated as she then took in a large sniff.  Nora looked at her strangely as she did so. “Ooh, Nora you smell human…with a hint of vampire…” Caroline then smugly stated with a smile.  She then looked over at Kale and said, “What’s that about Kale?”

“None of your damn business,” Kale snapped.

“Oooh, o.k.” Caroline mockingly commented, “I guess if you’re human farming again, I don’t really need to know about it.” She then turned and started heading toward the front door.  She turned around briefly, her hair swishing somewhat gracefully behind her shoulders as she did so. “Well, I’m going to go get some of my things.  I’ll be back in a bit.”

“Don’t forget to bring those damn papers back with you,” Kale sternly said to her without turning around to face her.

“Of course, sweetie.” Caroline slyly smiled as she then exited the house.

Nora only looked up at Kale for a second and as she soon realized he wasn’t going to say anything she sighed and silently excused herself from the room to go upstairs to hers.

“Hey, I’m probably gonna leave here in a minute too…” Kale then said after her as she made her ascent.

“Yeah…o.k.” Nora just huffed.

“It has nothing to do with Caroline.  I just have to run an errand.  I should be back before she does, but if I’m not, just let her do her thing and she’ll let you do yours.  I don’t want you talking to her or anything.”

“O.k.” was all Nora said.

“If she’s rude to you in any way let me know…”

“I can take care of myself…” Nora now snapped.

“O.k.” Kale then solemnly responded as he watched Nora go the rest of the way up the stairs and into her room and then he turned to walk out the front door.

It was only several minutes later that Nora had now found herself back on the living room couch quietly reading a book.  However, it wasn’t too much longer that the front door managed to open and in walked Caroline.

“Kaley?” she shouted as she entered, “I’m back!”

“He’s out,” Nora directly stated, not looking up from her book.

Caroline looked at Nora with a slight bit of annoyance as she then replied, “Well, that’s too bad.  I wanted to show him some of the lingerie I brought back with me…”

Nora now looked up from her book and saw the smug smile that was on Caroline’s face. “I think the only thing Kale really wants to see that you brought back with you are those divorce papers,” Nora countered.

Caroline laughed bitterly as she then walked over to Nora. “You don’t know anything about Kale and I,” she said.

“I know him enough to know that he doesn’t really want you here.”

“Oh really?  If he didn’t really want me here, then why am I here?” Caroline was standing right next to Nora now.

Nora stood up and faced her. “Maybe because he’s been backed into a corner because you didn’t sign your divorce papers.”

Caroline laughed again. “Why am I even talking to you?  You’re only here because Kale is using you for blood.”

“You don’t know anything,” Nora snapped.

“I know he doesn’t give a rat’s ass about you!  He’s just going to toss you out on your ass when he’s drained you dry.  And you’ll be nothing but a helpless fledgling with no one to help you!”

“Whatever,” was all Nora said.  She couldn’t say more without telling Caroline what was really going on with her and Kale.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought,” Caroline smiled as she began to walk away.

“You’ll be out of here too once he’s divorced you,” Nora suddenly found herself angrily blurting.

Caroline scoffed as she then turned around again. “Oh wow…the little blood sack has some bite to her bark…” She then approached Nora and got nose to nose with her.  Nora just stared at her with as much hatred as she could.  Caroline then lifted a hand and brushed Nora’s ponytail, which had found its way to resting on her shoulder, behind her neck. “I wonder if Kale would mind if I just…took a taste…”

Nora then swiftly smacked Caroline’s hand away from her. “Don’t you touch me,” she commanded.

“Oh, you do have some fight!  I wonder where Kale found you!”

“Shut up!” Nora now yelled, “You don’t know anything!”

“You keep saying that, but really it’s you who doesn’t know anything…” Caroline then retorted.

“I know Kale,” Nora persuaded.

“Not like I do.  I was married to him after all.”

“I know him well enough.”

“Oh do you?” Caroline now sneered, crossing her arms and looking arrogantly at Nora. “Do you even know what he did to his own father?”

“Yes, I do,” Nora confidently stated, “He told me about how he ate him when he turned.  I know all about that.”

“Hm, well, how about his mom?  Did he ever tell you about her?”

Nora stood there silently.  She didn’t know what to say.

“Oh, didn’t tell you about that one, eh?” Caroline jeered, “Well, if he had, you would know that she begged him to change her when she was dying and he didn’t do it.  That’s right, he let his own mother die.”

Nora just stood staring at Caroline.  She wasn’t sure if Caroline was just saying things to upset her or if they were true but she had a gut wrenching feeling in her stomach that wasn’t letting her speak.

“Or did he tell you about the numbers of people he massacred?” Caroline continued, “Like how he would pick off entire families and sometimes turn the lone survivor…”

Nora looked away from Caroline.  She didn’t want to hear more and her anger was reaching a peak.

“Like the one specific time when he stopped traffic on a bridge, sought out a car and killed the three children in the back seat while the mother in the front cried in horror.  Then turned her into a vampire.  He ever tell you that one?”

“Shut up!” Nora now screamed.

“Oh, did I hit a nerve?” Caroline mocked.

“Kale isn’t like that anymore!  He did all of that stuff when he worked for Dagon.  He doesn’t anymore.”

“Oh sweetie,” Caroline derided, “Kale only left Dagon because of me.”

Nora’s now angry expression turned to a surprised one.

“That’s right.  He just left because he was smitten.” Caroline looked over at Nora who wasn’t looking at her anymore.  “Whatever ‘good guy’ act Kale is putting on for you, it’s a lie.  He’s still who he’s always been.  He’s a monster.   A vampire.  And you’re a human.  You’re just here to give him what he wants and once he’s done he’ll dump you.  You’ll realize I’m right when you’re out on the street alone.”

Nora couldn’t say anything back; the lump growing in her throat wouldn’t let her. Tears were welling up in her eyes and she could barely even look at Caroline.  She didn’t want her to see her cry.  She couldn’t give her that satisfaction.  When Caroline could see that Nora wasn’t going to say anything further she chuckled to herself and turned to walk up the stairs with a triumphant sort of skip to her step.

It wasn’t much longer before Kale came walking into the house and the first thing he saw was Caroline sitting on the couch. “Hey, where’s Nora?” Kale immediately asked her.

Caroline huffed and rolled her eyes. “Ugh who cares?”

“Where is she, Caroline?” he then angrily repeated.

“I don’t know!” Caroline retorted, “What am I supposed to keep track of her or something now?  I’m not even aloud to talk to her, remember?”

Kale just sighed and left her as he then hastened up the stairs.  Once he made it to Nora’s room, he knocked at the door. “Nora?” he asked as he then entered without waiting for a reply.  He saw Nora sitting on her bed Indian style, looking down at her own fiddling hands.

“Hey, are you o.k.?” he asked.

“I’m fine,” Nora answered in between sniffles.  Kale instantly put himself right next to her on her bed.

“No you’re not, you’ve been crying,” he observed.

“No I haven’t, I’m fine,” Nora tried to convince him again.

“What did she say to you?” Kale now irately asked.

“What? Nothing…”

“Caroline.  She said something.  What was it?  Tell me!” Kale now raised his voice.

Nora paused for a while before speaking, “Did you kill your mother?” She kept her head down as she asked.

“What?” Kale questioned.

“You’re mom wanted you to change her and you wouldn’t.  And you killed families….kids in a car…and turned their mother….”

“What are you talking about?” Kale asked, interrupting her.

“Who are you?!” Nora now looked up at him with a tear streaked face. “I don’t know….I thought I knew.  But I don’t.  You let your mom die…you killed innocent families…you only left Dagon for a girl…”

“Woah, wait a minute, let me just stop you right there,” Kale then interjected again, “I told you before, I wasn’t a good person when I was working for Dagon.  I did a lot of horrible stuff when I did.  I never told you any of it because…I didn’t think you needed to know it.  I didn’t want you to be scared of me.  I don’t do that stuff anymore.  You know that.  Or at least you should by now.  Especially with all that we’ve been through so far.”

Nora just sighed.  She nodded slightly as she looked back down in her lap.

“Nora, you’ve got to know what kind of person I am now.  Whatever else Caroline told you, its lies.  She’s trying to get you worked up.  She doesn’t know who I am now.  You do.  O.k.?”

Nora nodded again silently.

“Look I…I came up here because I wanted to show you something…” Kale then said.  Nora didn’t look up. “Would you please come with me?” he kindly asked.

Nora now lifted her head and wiped the tears from her face with her hands.  She then took in a deep breath and let it out. “O.k.” she finally agreed.

Kale then led Nora all the way to the front door and outside to the lawn.  “Here it is,” he then said as he stood to the side so she could see, “Surprise.”

Nora gasped.  A smile instantly found its way across her face as she stared at the beautiful rocking chair that sat in the grass in front of her.

“The chair!” she happily stated, “You got it?  How?”

“I bought it back on the day that you took me to that shop.  I just went back and got it today…when ya know, the store owner wasn’t there.  The employee that sold it to me didn’t seem to have as much prejudice as his boss so he had no problem following through with the sale.”

Nora just grinned widely as she stared at the chair and then eventually looked up at Kale.  She wiped her face again for new tears were forming in her eyes; happy ones.  She couldn’t believe that for a minute she doubted anything about Kale.  He was right.  She knew who he was.  She did.  Caroline was the one who was wrong.  And she was determined not to let her into her head.

Kale smiled back at Nora who he was so glad to see was happy again.  He then took a moment to glance back at the front door of the house where he saw Caroline lurking; a very upset and angry look on her face.

CHAPTER 32

IT WAS ONLY a few moments later that Nora was up in her room admiring her new rocking chair as Kale headed back down the stairs and approached Caroline who was now in the kitchen.

“Oh, she seems happy again.  Looks like you got that little human wrapped around your finger, eh Kaley?” Caroline slyly stated as she leaned her back against the counter.

“We need to have a serious talk,” Kale sternly stated as he now stood right in front of her.

“Oh, she tattled on me did she?” Caroline smugly smiled.

“No she didn’t,” Kale responded, “It was just that she was telling me things that she knew about me that she shouldn’t know.  Things I never told her about.”

“So what, are you gonna punish me now or something?” Caroline rolled her eyes.

“Caroline, damn it this is serious!” Kale now yelled, “I told you that you were not allowed to fucking talk to her!”

“I was just giving her some valuable information is all,” Caroline responded to his yelling with a strange calmness. “That fake friendship bullshit you’ve got going on with her has really sunken in.  She needed to know the real you…”

“You had no fucking right to tell her any of the stuff you did. Especially about my mother!”

“Oh get over it!” Caroline now shouted back.

“You listen to me and listen good,” Kale now severely stated through almost gritted teeth, “I don’t want you uttering another fucking word to her.  Do you understand me?”

“Don’t talk to me like I’m a child, Kale!” Caroline contended.

“I’ll talk to you any god damn way I want to!”

“You act all self-righteous around that stupid human girl but I’m not stupid!  I’ve heard things about you while I was away!” Caroline then angrily exposed.

“You don’t know anything,” Kale rebutted.

“Everyone around here keeps saying that to me but you’re wrong.  I probably know more than you think I do!” Caroline paused for a moment as she stared at Kale.  When he didn’t seem to want to say anything back, she continued, “I know the reason Dagon tried to have you killed.  I heard you formed a Vinculum with a human girl.  Could there be a coincidence that you have a human girl living with you right now? Hm?”

“You shut up!” Kale threatened.

“I saw her foot, Kale!  It’s been healed by a vampire I can tell that kind of scar!”

“You cannot!  And I never healed her foot!” Kale argued back.

“Whatever.  You can make up all the lies you want to her but I know what that looks like.”

“How do you know?”

“I have my reasons.”

“Look, fuck this shit!  I don’t have to explain jack shit to you!  You can think whatever the hell you want about me.  That doesn’t change the fact that you talked to her when I told you not to!  And I don’t want you talking to her again!  If I ever find out that Nora has cried because of you again, you will be out on your ass!  Do you hear me?!”

“Aw…she cried did she?” Caroline now stood face to face with Kale, her arms crossed in front of her and the smuggest smile across her face.  Kale stared back at her with absolute anger as he then grabbed her forcefully by the arm. “Ow!” Caroline shouted, “You’re hurting me!”

“I want to hear you say that you understand every god damn word I just said to you,” Kale strictly asked.

“Yes! Yes, o.k. I won’t talk to her anymore, god!  Now let me go damn it!” Caroline surrendered.

Kale then let go of her and rolled his shoulders as if to calm himself down. “We’re going tomorrow.  To get those damn papers signed.  And get this divorce over with.  So you can leave,” Kale then calmly stated.

Caroline, however, said nothing back.  Kale didn’t wait but then turned and headed back up the stairs, leaving Caroline to pout alone in the kitchen.

It was a moment later that Kale had ended up in Nora’s room with her.  He sat on her bed while she sat nearby in her new rocking chair.

“Hey, I wanted to talk to you,” Kale then said.

“O.k.” Nora responded as she rocked back and forth and looked over at him.

“It’s about my mom…” Kale then started.

“Kale,” Nora tried to interrupt as she sat forward a bit but Kale held up a hand to silence her.

“No, Nora, I want to tell you about this, o.k.?  Since Caroline took it upon herself to tell you about it, I want you have a better understanding of it.  You need to hear it.”

Nora leaned back in her chair and just nodded in compliance.

“O.k. see,” Kale began, “My mom left me when I was really little.  Like, a baby.  My dad told me when they were married that she had a lot of problems with smoking and drinking too much.  Some drugs too if I remember correctly.  Anyway, when I came into the world, I hadn’t been planned.  And my dad said that my mom was afraid of being a mother because of all her problems.  My dad tried to convince her that she would be fine and that she could get help, but she never really agreed.  Eventually she left.  Left me and my dad, with nothing but a note saying that she could never be a fit mother.”

“Kale, I’m sorry…” Nora interrupted for a moment.

Kale nervously chuckled. “It’s o.k.  My dad was a strong guy.  He raised me all by himself and I know I’m the person I am today because of that.  Of course, secretly I was angry with my mother for never letting me know her.  She never called, never wrote.  She never checked to see how I was or sent me a birthday card.  I felt abandoned by her, obviously and I was always bitter about it.  But then came my dad’s funeral.  She was there.  I saw her afterward when all of his friends and our relatives were visiting with one another.  She was talking with a few of her friends.  I wanted to approach her but I was too scared.  Not only was I not human anymore, but I was also the reason my dad was dead and the reason there was no body to bury.  I was already sick to my stomach just being there, trying to pay respects to my dad and I didn’t know what people had heard.  Besides, I hadn’t seen my mother in sixteen years.  What was I supposed to say?

“Well, I eventually got the courage and went over to her.  I approached her and cleared my throat to get her attention.  When she turned around to look at me all I could say was ‘hi’.  I didn’t know what else to say.  She, on the other hand, just stared at me, straight in the eye and then turned back around without a word.  The only thing I could think was that she just didn’t recognize me.  I mean, how could she?  So I started to turn to walk away and that’s when I heard one of her friends speak to her.  She said, ‘isn’t that you’re son?  Don’t you want to talk to him?’ of which she replied, ‘I have no son’.”

“That’s awful…” Nora commented.

“Well,” Kale continued, “It was about four years later that I was contacted by a local hospital in the human city.  It was a doctor saying that my mother was a patient there with lung cancer and she only had maybe a week at the most.  Apparently she wasn’t responding to any treatments and they were asked by her to contact me.  Apparently she wanted to see me.  Now, I was hesitant.  I wasn’t sure why she would want to see me now after all these years.  But I hoped deep down that it was because she felt guilty. That now that she was dying, she wanted to ask for forgiveness or something.  Still, I didn’t really want to go, but it was Caroline that convinced me to.

“So, I went to see her.  I expected lots of tears and groveling and saying she was sorry for all the years, etc.  And I got some of that...but what I found out was the real reason she had wanted me there was because she wanted something from me.  She wanted me to turn her.  To make her immortal; a vampire.  So she couldn’t die.  I couldn’t believe it.  She didn’t really care about me.  She was dying and she still only just wanted something from me for selfish reasons.  What I said to her was ‘I thought you didn’t have a son…’ and when she begged me some more and said I was being selfish I told her she could go to hell.  I told her I wasn’t going to turn her into a vampire so she could what, ignore me for another eternity?  No.  I refused to give her what she wanted.  It was after that that she cursed at me and yelled and screamed with as much strength as she had to do so.  I remember hearing it all the way down the hall as I left her there.  It was about a day or two later that she died.  I didn’t go to her funeral.”  Kale finished his story with a sigh as he rested his elbows on his knees and looked downward.  Nora looked over at him silently.  The silence between them lasted a few minutes.

“So…now you know.  I let my mom die,” Kale then said, still looking down, “It probably wasn’t the right thing to do but I just hated her….because she never loved me.  Or even tried to…”

“Kale,” Nora then softly spoke, “Its o.k.  I understand…”

Kale now looked up at her, “How could you?” he asked.

“My parents were never around either…”

“Yeah, but they were what, scientists?  They were doing good work.”

Nora chuckled and rolled her eyes a bit. “Yeah but they never made time for me…never.  They didn’t even try to.  Work was always more important than me.  They let someone else’s parents raise me!  And not that I won’t always be grateful to Will’s parents and I’ll always love them but…I always wished deep down that I had had my own parents…ya know?”

Kale nodded. “Yeah, I know.”

“I don’t blame you for what you did.  I don’t.  And I’m glad you felt you could tell me about it,” Nora consoled with a soft smile as Kale gave her one back.

CHAPTER 33

 IT WAS A few days into the week and Kale and Caroline had finally finalized their divorce.  They had both gone the day before and surprisingly it hadn’t taken long.  Nora had noticed a sudden change in Caroline afterward; a more sullen one, even though she hadn’t spoken to her since the last time they argued.  Kale had always been around, almost babysitting the two of them.  Nora didn’t really appreciate that but she was also glad she didn’t have to deal with Caroline; not much longer especially now that they had finally gotten the divorce taken care of.

This day however, Kale was busy up on the roof trying to fix a few shingles.  He said he had noticed some were missing and with it looking as if was going to snow, especially tonight, he wanted to go ahead and fix it.  However, this meant Nora and Caroline had to be together alone in the house, and Nora wasn’t exactly thrilled about that.  She tried to make the best of it though and spent most of her time in her room, mostly trying to see if she could attempt to break the lock on that old desk that was there.  She still hadn’t solved the mystery of what it was that Kale was hiding in there but she was still determined to find out.  All of a sudden, Nora felt a presence behind her and she turned around.  It was Caroline standing in her open doorway.

“What do you want?” Nora coldly asked her.

“Just watching,” Caroline bluntly stated, “But if you were to ask me, if you want into that desk, why not just use the key?”

Nora stood and stared at her with much confusion until Caroline leaned in and tapped her finger onto a decorative statue that sat on a bookshelf that lined the wall next to her door.  Other than giving Nora a small smile, that was all she did as she then turned to leave.  Nora waited until Caroline was all the way downstairs before she decided to look under said statue, which she found was indeed a small key.  She couldn’t believe she had never thought to look there before.

Instantly she went to put it into the desk’s lock, but hesitated a bit before turning it.  Should she really do this?  Was there something in here that Caroline wanted her to see and did she really want to see that?  Eventually curiosity got the better of her and Nora shrugged off her thoughts and turned the key finally unlocking the desk.  When she pulled open the center drawer, what she found inside were tons of photographs.  Most of them were of Kale, an old one or two from the year 2013 of Kale and his dad before he had become a vampire.  Then there were ones from 2018 that had both Kale and Caroline in them.  Just scenes from different things they had done together with one wedding picture.  Most of those pictures were crumpled and wrinkled as if Kale may have at one point thrown them away and then pulled them back out of the trash.  Nora didn’t really care about most of these pictures.  She guessed she understood why Kale had tried to hide them, though.  He hadn’t wanted her to know about Caroline at all.

All of a sudden, a certain picture had caught Nora’s eye.  It was an older looking photograph, in color but not as well printed as the others.  It was a picture of two people standing outdoors, one tall male; probably around the age of eighteen, with a younger female; a young teenager maybe twelve or thirteen.  The girl in the picture was hugging the boy who was wearing military camouflage.  Nora seemed to stare at the photo for a long while.  The small blonde girl in the picture she couldn’t quite place but the boy in the camo looked very familiar.  He had an air about him that, with his slicked back blonde hair, really seemed to spark a bit of recognition in Nora’s mind.  She then flipped the picture over to see if anything was written on the back and in small writing in the upper right corner was written: “Me and Charlie – 2012”

Nora soon looked back at the front of the picture some more.  “Charlie?” she thought to herself, “Who’s Charlie?”  It didn’t take long for her to deduce, since most of these pictures in this desk were of Kale and Caroline, that perhaps Caroline was the small girl in the picture being referred to as “me”.  That then begged the question even further as to who Charlie was and why he looked so eerily familiar.

Eventually Nora pulled herself away from the desk and the eerie photo long enough to go downstairs.  Kale was apparently still working on the roof as she could hear him above and Caroline was sitting on the couch, staring at her own nails.

“Have fun snooping?” she said to Nora without turning to face her.

“What?” Nora asked her.

“What?” Caroline mocked in a higher voice so as to imitate Nora.  She then stood up from the couch and faced her. “Find anything interesting in there?”

Nora stood silently for a moment.  She knew she wasn’t supposed to talk to Caroline anymore, but she really wanted to ask her about the photo. “Just a photo of you,” she suddenly found herself blurting out.

Caroline’s eyes widened. “Oh really?” she inquired.

“Yes, you and a guy named Charlie…” Nora urged on.

“Oh, wow fascinating…” Caroline said sarcastically.

“What’s fascinating is that Charlie looks a lot like a certain nasty vampire…” Nora kept trying to get Caroline to tell her about it, but Caroline wouldn’t budge.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she nonchalantly stated.

“Dagon!” Nora then shouted; she couldn’t dance around it anymore. “He looks like Dagon!”

Caroline then threw her head back and laughed loudly. “Wow, you are really crazy!  Do you hear yourself?”

“You can’t deny he looks like Dagon!  You must know him somehow!” Nora now accused.

“Sweetie,” Caroline then calmly started as she put a hand on Nora’s shoulder, “You really need to get a reality check.  Dagon is a vampire…and that guy in the picture you saw, Charlie, he’s a human…”

“You’re in that picture too, and you’re a human there,” Nora argued.

“Oh well, then you got me!” Caroline shouted playfully as she raised her arms up in fake surrender, “With your hard evidence you figured me out!” She then laughed some more.

“I’m going to show Kale.  I’m going to tell him about—”

“About what?” Caroline interrupted as she continued to laugh. “You go ahead, hun.  You show Kale and tell him all your stories about me.  I know you’re just doing it to try to make me look bad because you have some kind of little crush on him.”

Nora was taken aback at Caroline’s statement. “W-what?”

“I can see it on your little face!” Caroline continued as she now circled Nora, “You like him!  Which is pretty pathetic actually.  And now you have to make up stories in order to make me look bad.”

“I don’t like him!” Nora angrily disputed, even though she could feel herself starting to blush which she desperately tried to hide.

“You do too!  Look at your face!” Caroline kept laughing.

“Shut up!” Nora screamed now.

Caroline finally stopped her laughter for a minute to speak generally, “Oh sweetie,” she started, her tone indicating that she was talking to a child, “You really have yourself all tangled up in a big mess, don’t you?  I know a lot more about what’s going on with you and Kale than you think. Like for instance…the Vinculum…”

Nora’s eyes widened. “W-wha…?” was all she could get out.

“That’s right…I know about it.  Kale didn’t tell me but it didn’t take an idiot to figure it out.  Especially after seeing that scar on the bottom of your foot.  Definitely one healed by a vampire.”

“Kale didn’t heal my foot!” Nora instantly rebutted.

“That’s what he said too…but I know what kind of a scar is left after a vampire heals a wound.  And that’s one of them.”

“You’re wrong!” Nora shouted, “Besides, how do you even know what that looks like?”

“Oh trust me hun, I’ve seen my share of Vinculum scars.”

“Well, I don’t care what you’ve seen…you’re still wrong!”

Caroline laughed again, “O.k. sweetie, whatever you say.  I guess if he didn’t heal you there he must have another place.  Maybe he healed you a second time on the foot to make you stronger…”

“What?” Nora now sincerely inquired.

“Oh you didn’t know?  The more a vampire heals a human the stronger and more like a vampire they get.”

Nora stood staring at Caroline silently for a moment as she absorbed this information. “H-how do you know all this?” she finally asked.

“That’s my business, sweetheart.” Caroline stood in front of Nora, leaning on one leg, her hip sticking out to one side. “Besides, once Kale is done using you for his revenge on Dagon or whatever, he’s just going to kick you to the curb.  That part hasn’t changed.”

“You’re wrong about that!  Kale and I are friends!”

“You’re cute!” Caroline laughed again. “Why would Kale be friends with a human?!  And really, you expect him to, what, invite you to live with him once it’s all over?  Why on earth would he do that?  He won’t need you anymore!”

“Shut up!” Nora had had enough.  She covered her ears and shut her eyes tightly.  She wasn’t going to let Caroline get inside her head again.  She was lying.  Nora had to just keep telling herself that.

“Whatever, you’ll discover I’m right eventually…” Caroline then turned with a whip of her golden hair and started to walk out of the room.  Nora opened her eyes just in time to watch her start to go and as she stared at her, her hair, her body, her beauty, another rage built inside her.  She wasn’t sure if it was jealousy or just unadulterated anger, but what happened next, Nora never though she would do.  She lunged forward and with one swift motion, shoved Caroline in the backside with both of her hands and caused her to fall to the floor.

Caroline instantly got to her feet and faced Nora, anger now in her eyes as well.  “Well, looks like the blood sack has some fight in her after all!” She then proceeded to slap Nora across the face.  It didn’t take but a second afterward for Nora to pounce on top of Caroline, causing the two of them to tumble to the floor.  There was only a few seconds of scuffling before Caroline kicked Nora off of her.  Nora fell to the floor landing hard on her backside.  Caroline, however, wasn’t far behind, as she then pounced on her.  Nora countered by grabbing her arms and kicking her in the stomach, flipping her up and overhead, causing her to land on her back hard onto the coffee table, which cracked, almost in half.

Caroline laughed as she lay on top of the coffee table and Nora got to her feet to face her.  Caroline looked at her upside down as she laughed until she finally flipped herself over and got to her feet as well.  “Wow…” she uttered, “You really are strong.  Must be all that vampire blood.  What did I tell you about the healing more than once?”

“Shut up!” Nora screamed, lunging for her again, however, Caroline swiftly dodged and in turn grabbed Nora by the pony tail and yanked her to the floor.  She then took no time in standing over her and made a quick attempt to punch her in the face, however Nora dodged and Caroline missed, punching a hole in the floor instead.  Nora then kicked Caroline’s feet out from under her and Caroline fell to the floor.  Nora tried to stand but Caroline reached for her and grabbed the back of her shirt, forcefully ripping it, exposing the scars from her vampiric gashes.

“Ah!  There’s the other Vinculum scar!” Caroline then declared and laughed.  Nora instantly spun around and kicked her straight in the face, causing her to fall backwards onto the floor.  However, she wasn’t down but a few seconds before she was back up again.  She stood in front of Nora and wiped her nose, which was now bleeding.  It was then that Nora curiously noticed that Caroline’s blood wasn’t black.  It was very dark red, but not as black as she’d seen Kale’s.  She didn’t have much time to ponder or wonder about this strangeness because Caroline then shouted at her, “You bitch!  That’s it, I’m done playing with you!”

It was then that Nora became frozen in fear as she watched Caroline’s transformation.  She had, right in front of her, in broad daylight, turned into her hellion form.  Nora just stared at her, unable to even think about what to do now.  How was she doing this?  What was going on?

“H-how…what the hell?!” Nora stammered fearfully.  Caroline, however did not answer, but just pounced on her, knocking her to the floor once more.  Nora screamed and cried as she struggled to keep the now hellion Caroline from trying to eat her.  Luckily, however, Kale appeared suddenly in the doorway of the front door.

“What the hell is going on?!” he screamed.

Nora opened her eyes which she had only just now realized had been tightly shut from sheer terror.  When she looked up she saw Caroline, who was now in her human form, struggling quickly to get off of her and onto her feet.  Nora stayed where she was for a few seconds in utter fear as she then decided to sit up.  Had Kale seen Caroline in her form?  Had she really been in that form?  Or had Nora imagined it?  It was impossible…wasn’t it?

“Kale…I can explain…” Caroline started to say as Kale approached her, “You see, she started it—” but her words were cut off as Kale forcefully slapped her across the face with the back of his hand.

“I don’t give two fucks whose damn fault it was!” he now angrily screamed, “I told you to leave her alone!  And then I come to find you fighting her?!”

“Kale…” Caroline timidly spoke as she held her cheek and looked up at him.

“I don’t want to fucking hear it!” Kale continued to scream, “I want you out of here now!”

Nora just sat quietly.  She didn’t really know what to say at this point.  She was still freaked out from what had just happened and she was even still just a little afraid of Kale and how angry he seemed to be.

            “But, Kale,” Caroline tried to say again.

“I said OUT!” Kale repeated.

Caroline didn’t say anything now but just stared at him with tear filled eyes.

“OOOUUUUTTT!!!!” Kale now bellowed as loud as he possibly could.  Nora thought she almost felt the house shake.  It was then that Caroline immediately hastened out of the house.

Kale moved straightaway and kneeled beside Nora. “Are you o.k?” he asked, his tone now a bit shaky.

“I…” Nora tried to speak, she had been silent for a while out of fright and it seemed almost difficult for a moment as she tried to think of the words, “I’m o.k.,” she finally got out.

Kale gently touched the bloody scratches on her cheek which Nora winced at as she just remembered she even had them.

“God, Nora, I’m sorry…” Kale apologized as he attempted to help her to her feet.

“Kale, it…it was my fault I started it…” Nora confessed.

“I don’t give a shit about that,” Kale said as he brought her to the sofa to sit. “Caroline is out of here.  I won’t have her here anymore!”

“But Kale, I think she knows some things.  She knew about the Vinculum and she knows other things about what it does…about all the side effects I’ve been having.”

“What?” Kale questioned her.

“She might even know Dagon personally.  If we make her leave now, she might go to him.  Rat on us.”

“Nora…what the hell are you talking about?”

“Just trust me, Kale…”

The two of them just stared at each other for a few seconds.  Nora wanted to even tell Kale about her seeing Caroline change into her hellion form, but soon decided against it. She wasn’t even sure if she had seen what she saw.

“So, what,” Kale now said, “You want me to bring her back in here?  No fucking way!”

“No, just…make sure she’s not going to tell on us.  Tell her anything…that you got mad at me too or that you forgive her…anything…please.”

Kale sighed as he shut his eyes briefly. “Jesus Christ…” he cursed under his breath as he then stood up and headed out the door to meet Caroline who was, coincidentally still standing on the front lawn.

CHAPTER 34

 KALE WAISTED NO time and marched straight up to Caroline. “You still here?!” He shouted at her.

“Me?!” Caroline angrily countered, “You are so blind!  You protect that stupid human!  She’s the one who started it!  She attacked me first!  And now you’re kicking me out?!”

“I told you to leave her alone!  And you didn’t do that!  In fact, you did the opposite!  What would have happened in there had I not shown up, huh?!”

“Look at me!” Caroline screamed, “Look at my face!  She did this to me!  I got hurt too!  All because of your stupid Vinculum!  You healed her twice…or god knows how many other times and now she’s super strong!  It’s your fucking fault!”

Kale paused a second, trying to register what he had just heard her say. “What the fuck are you talking about?”

“The Vinculum, you idiot! Like you don’t know!”

Kale just stared at her again silently.  Caroline noticed his unusual expression and sighed before she spoke again, “You really don’t know?”

“I guess there’s no fucking pretending now, but no I don’t.  God, Caroline I’ve never done this before!  How the hell am I supposed to know what it does?  I just thought it healed…that’s it.”

“No, dumbass,” Caroline then miffed, “She’s got vampire blood in her!  And the more you put in, the stronger and more like a vampire she gets!”

Kale now let out a huge sigh and ran his fingers through his hair anxiously.

“She craves blood, doesn’t she?” Caroline then matter-of-factly asked.

Kale looked up at her. “Yeah, she has…”

Caroline nodded to herself, “Human blood will briefly enhance it…but if she drinks vampire blood or is healed more than once…she gets stronger.  And it’s permanent.”

“How do you know all this shit?” Kale now urgently questioned.

Caroline then scoffed and shook her head. “No.  No, why should I tell you anything?  You’re kicking me out now, right?  I should just let you drown as you try to figure it all out on your own…” She then started to walk backwards, away from Kale.

“Caroline, wait,” Kale tried to persuade her to stop.

“Why should I?  You don’t want me here!”

“I don’t, but I need this information you have…if Nora and I are to have any chance against Dagon!”

Caroline stopped her walk briefly and gave Kale a sly smile. “Hm….maybe I could part with some info…if you did something for me…”

Kale begrudgingly looked over at Caroline as he then took a few steps closer to her.  “As long as it doesn’t include staying here, fine.  Name it.”

Caroline shook her head, still smiling. “No, I don’t want to stay.  All I want….is one night…”

“One night of what?”

“One night…hunting…with you.  Tonight.”

“Caroline…”

“Oh well, fine, if you won’t do it…” Caroline then briskly turned around and began walking away.

“What am I supposed to do?!” Kale shouted after her but she ignored him and kept walking. “I’m supposed to go hunting with you and leave Nora alone?!  Are you crazy?!”

Caroline didn’t respond but kept getting further and further from Kale.

“Fine!  Fine, Jesus!” Kale finally bitterly yelled after her.

Caroline stopped and turned back around.  That sly smile was back on her face. “O.k. great.  Tonight we hunt…like old times.” She then walked past Kale, running her finger along his shoulder and giving him a voluptuous stare as she did so. “Then I’ll give you all the info you want…”

Kale just stood in place as he heard Caroline continue her walk back to the house.  Eventually he also made his way back and entered the house, being immediately greeted by an angry Nora.

“How could you?!  You let her back in?!” She immediately screamed at him.

“I had no choice!” He yelled back, “It’s like you said, she has information we need!  And the only way she’d give it to me is if I agreed to go hunting with her tonight!  What was I supposed to do?!”

Nora angrily sighed as she then sat down on the couch, placing her head in her hands anxiously.  Kale immediately sat next to her.

“Look, I’m sorry…but there was no other way!” he continued to argue.

“You still love her don’t you?” Nora then uttered as she still looked downward.

“What?  What kind of question is that?” Kale astoundingly asked.

“It’s true though, right?  She comes back here and so do the feelings.  That’s it, isn’t it?” Nora now looked up at him as she spoke.

“Nora, you’re being ridiculous.”

“Am I?” Nora shouted, now getting to her feet again, “I’m not the one letting her back into this house over and over.  She attacked me!  I told you to make amends with her so she wouldn’t tell on us, not invite her back in and have some sexy hunting night with her!”

“God damn it, Nora!” Kale now took to his feet also.

“Forget it!” Nora now screamed as she pushed Kale out of the way and she began to head up the stairs to her room.

“Nora!” Kale screamed after her, but she didn’t respond to him, she just kept going until she made it to her room and he heard the loud slamming of a door.

“Jesus, what is her problem?” Caroline cracked a smile from over in the kitchen.

Kale looked back at her for only a second before he then made a bee line right to her. “Let’s get one thing straight,” he angrily began, “I’m going hunting with you tonight, but I’m only doing it because you agreed to give me information.  Do you understand?  This means nothing.  We are divorced.  And it stays that way.  And if you ever come between me and Nora again, I will choose her.  And I will kill you.  Do you get it?!”

Caroline’s smug smile now faded into a somewhat serious but also surprised look. “Jesus, Kale, what has this girl done to you?” she then quietly asked.

Kale didn’t respond but then turned around and began to walk away from her.

“You love her or something?” Caroline then suddenly asked, causing Kale to abruptly stop in his tracks.

He didn’t turn all the way around to face her, but instead just turned his head so she could now see his profile. “I don’t love you.  And that’s all you have to worry about.  I’ve said all I needed to say.”  And with that, he continued his walk to eventually up the stairs and to Nora’s room.

Once the pleasantries of knocking and entering were over, Kale made his way to sit in Nora’s rocking chair while she sat on her bed, knees up and arms hugging around them.

“We need to talk again,” Kale just jumped into it, “This time about me and Caroline.  About what happened with us.”

“Kale, I told you, I don’t need to know about that,” Nora argued but Kale shook his head in response.

“No, you do. It’s very important that you know that nothing else is going to happen with her and I.  And why that is.”

Nora just looked downward slightly as she rested her chin on both of her knees.  Kale, however, went right ahead and started his story.

“It started after I’d already been working for Dagon.  For several years, really.  Had I been a human then, I’d have been around twenty years old, but in non-geminous years I was only eighteen.  I can’t exactly remember the very day I met her.  I was on some kind of raid, breaking up some illegal human farming or something and she was there.  Part of the crowd of vampires that usually accumulate to find out who got busted.  I remember going to talk to her after, thinking she was the most beautiful vampire I’d ever seen.  It didn’t take long after that for us to spend almost every waking minute together, that is, when I wasn’t doing work for Dagon.  Our relationship was a typical one, you could say, except that we both seemed to not need much time to find out that we were in love.  And within the next year we were married already.  We were fairly happy for the most part, like any newly married couple, except that Caroline didn’t really like me working for Dagon.  She hated the things he was making me do and also didn’t like how dangerous my work was.  She wanted me to quit.  It didn’t really take much convincing from her, because, I was already having some of those same thoughts.  I didn’t like who I was becoming either and all I did know was that I liked who I was when I was with Caroline.  So, with that, I quit.  Of course, Dagon hated that.

“He tried making my life miserable for a long while, cutting off my funding, not allowing my areas to get the proper care they needed, etc.  But what he didn’t know, was that Caroline and I had already started building this house here, before I had even quit officially.  We knew Dagon wouldn’t let me go so easily and we wanted a place away from him.  Where we could just be us.  Safe and away from all that shit.  And once it was finished, we moved in and it was just that.  Practically a paradise that we enjoyed for the next two years of our marriage.

“However, it didn’t take long for that happiness to dissipate.  I noticed Caroline getting distant, more and more.  I wasn’t sure what was wrong and I tried asking her numerous times but she never wanted to talk about it.  Eventually I found out that she had an affair with a vampire named Jack.  I never got the pleasure of meeting the guy, just a note from Caroline after she decided to just up and leave without telling me.  I, of course, wouldn’t accept it.  I wrote her back numerous times, tried tracking her down, tried to beg and plead her to come back so we could work it out.  Of course, her and Jack kept moving and I could never pin point them or get any response from either of them.  But I wasn’t giving up on her.  I knew that what she was going through was just a phase and she would eventually realize that she still loved me and that she’d made a mistake and she’d come back to me. And I’d be there with open arms because I wasn’t determined to throw our love away so easily.

“But…that didn’t happen.  Instead, after several months of waiting on her, I got a letter in the mail.  And it wasn’t what I expected it to be.  It was a letter, along with a set of divorce papers.  The letter asked me to sign them.  Told me that she didn’t love me anymore and she wanted a divorce.  It also said to send them back and to not come looking for her at that address because they will have already moved by the time I sent them.  I held on to those papers for a while.  A couple times I tried sending them back blank, but they kept getting sent back to me.  Finally, I guess I just accepted defeat and signed them.  I realized that if she really still loved me, she wouldn’t have asked me to sign them in the first place.  Apparently, she wants to be with this Jack guy and I couldn’t do anything about it. And I guess I blamed myself for falling in love with someone that I didn’t ever really know.”

“I…I’m sorry…” was all Nora softly said, still hugging her knees as she sat on the bed.

“It’s o.k.  I got over it.  I moved on.  I don’t love her anymore.  I can’t.  Not after what she did to me.  I could never go back to loving her again.  And I wanted you to hear that story so you know why when I say that to you, I mean it.”

Nora and Kale just sat in silence for a few seconds, however, soon Kale spoke up again, “And I know…I’ll admit, it’s been confusing…her coming back and saying she still loved me.  And she never signed those papers herself.  But that’s all it is, confusing.  What I’m not confused about, is my lack of feelings for her.  Or the fact, that if it came down to a choice between her and you, I would pick you every time.  And that doesn’t have anything to do with this Vinculum thing.  It has to do with the fact that we’re friends.  And I want you to know that.  To really believe that.  And to feel confident in me…that I would protect you over her.”

Nora looked over at Kale, noticing the sincerity that covered his face.  She nodded silently but then lifted her head a bit and said, “I do believe that.  I do.  And…I trust you.”

“You do?  Really? Because, honestly, this thing…this hunting thing I’m doing with Caroline tonight…it’s just to get information from her.  Because I promised you we’d figure this thing out together.  And I think the more we know, the more that could help us against Dagon.  But that’s all this is.  It’s nothing more than that…o.k.?”

Nora nodded again.  “I know.  I’m sorry…I got…so upset earlier…”

“It’s o.k.  You have every right to.”

“No, actually, I don’t,” Nora now sighed with a slight smile.  “I don’t have any claim over you or anything.  It’s like you said…we’re just friends.  That’s it.  And after this Dagon thing is over…we’ll probably just go our separate ways and that’ll be it…ya know?  So really…I don’t have any right to be mad about what you do concerning Caroline.”

“Hey, you listen to me right now,” Kale now sternly said, causing Nora to abruptly look over at him. “We are friends.  And that’s gonna stay that way no matter what happens with this Dagon thing.  When it’s over, we’ll still be friends.  No matter what happens afterward.  O.k.?  I mean it.”

Nora nodded and just gave Kale a small smile.  She tried her hardest to hide the blushing she could feel starting to surface.  Again, she felt slightly ashamed that she had let Caroline get to her a second time.  Or even that she had let Kale scare her.  She needed to keep trusting in herself and in him.  They were friends.  That was a truth.  Straight from his mouth and she knew it was real.  However, she still had a slight bit of fear about him going hunting with Caroline, only because she didn’t trust her.  She worried it could be a trap.  However, she was hesitant to tell Kale this, because he would just think she was being paranoid wouldn’t he?  Maybe she should start trusting that maybe he won’t because wouldn’t she feel worse if she didn’t tell him and something were to happen?

CHAPTER 35

 IT WAS HERE.  Sunset had finally fallen on this day and it would soon be dark.  Nora sat on the couch, a kerosene lantern lit and sitting on an end table next to her, seeing as the coffee table was still broken from the earlier brawl.  She wore a pair of black leggings with an oversized red sweatshirt as she huddled to keep warm and bit her fingernails nervously.  She was extremely worried about tonight.  She really didn’t want Kale going out, especially with Caroline and she hoped that all of her thoughts about her were wrong.  She had tried, only moments earlier, to show Kale the picture she had found in the desk upstairs, and while he had tried to hide the fact that he was upset about her snooping around in his things, he didn’t think the picture created any hard evidence toward Caroline having some hidden agenda.  Nora really wished he hadn’t so casually brushed off her worries, but how could she blame him?  He was kind of right after all.  One picture doesn’t completely condemn someone.

Finally, Kale and Caroline entered the living room and while Caroline continued her walk out the front door and stood waiting outside, Kale took a minute to kneel down on the floor in front of Nora.

“O.k. well, I’m going out now,” he stated.

“O.k…” Nora nervously responded.

“I’ll be fine.  I promise.  And you will too.  Just keep the lanterns on.  And I promise it’ll be a real quick hunt.  And I’ll be right back…o.k.?”

Nora nodded. “O.k.” she said again.

“O.k. then,” Kale then concluded as he then stood up and walked out the door as well.  He only made it a few steps across the lawn when he soon heard Nora shout behind him. “Kale wait!”

He turned around to see her hastening towards him.  She stopped right in front of him.

“What is it?” he asked her.

Nora, however, took a few seconds to stare up at him.  She noticed out of the corner of her eye that it was snowing around them.  She shivered for a second as she tried to psych herself up to do what she was preparing to do.  Finally, without trying to think too much more about it, Nora jumped up and put her arms around Kale’s neck, hugging him tightly.  Kale was completely taken aback by her gesture.  He and Nora had never shown each other any kind of physical friendliness in any way and he held his arms out slightly, not exactly knowing what to do.

“Please…be careful…”Nora now softly said in his ear as she rested her chin on his shoulder.  It was then that Kale decided to wrap his arms gently around Nora’s waist and hug her back. “I will, I promise,” he reassured.  Then, as quickly as it had happened, the two of them broke away from each other.  They both fidgeted a bit nervously until Kale spoke again, “Well, uh…you better get yourself inside then,” He nervously stuttered, “Go on…”

Nora gave him a small and weak smile as she just silently nodded and then did as instructed.  She watched through the window from inside of the house as Kale and Caroline took their leave and entered the nearby forest of trees.  She heaved a huge sigh and tried to tell herself that everything would be o.k.

It had been several minutes later and both Kale and Caroline were now wandering around in the series of trees nearby.

“Come on, just pick a spot already,” Kale droned at Caroline who was walking ahead of him.

“O.k., o.k.,” Caroline assured, “I just want to find the perfect place…like maybe one of the clearings we used to have fun in…remember?”

Kale rolled his eyes, “Just pick a fucking spot.  I told you, this hunt is going to be a quick one.  I want to get back to….the house.”

“Uh huh,” Caroline teased, “Back to Nora you mean…”

Kale didn’t respond but kept silently walking.

“Oh come on…she means something to you and you know it.  This isn’t just about Dagon is it?”

Kale still remained quiet. It was then that Caroline stopped her walk briefly and turned around to look at Kale, a sudden amount of seriousness on her face. “You really care about her…don’t you?” she asked him.

“Caroline, just shut the fuck up,” Kale angrily responded.

“No, I’m being serious, honest.  You do, don’t you?”

There was silence for a while as the two of them just stood in the woods, staring at one another.  Kale, however, finally looked away from Caroline’s gaze. “So is this where we’re gonna park ourselves, or what?” he asked, obviously trying to change the subject.

Caroline sighed and looked around them, “Yeah I guess we can stay here.”

“O.k. good.  I just want to hunt and get this over with.  I still don’t understand why you wanted to leave so early. We still have quite a while before the sun actually sets,” Kale stated as he looked around him, especially up at the multicolored sky that shown through the trees.

“Aw…you mean, you don’t want to have a little fun?” he then heard Caroline say from behind him. “I was hoping we could have a little fun first…”

Kale then turned around to give her a quick comment back but what he suddenly saw made him go speechless.  It was Caroline, in her full hellion form.

            “What…what the hell?!” Kale was finally able to sputter out.  It was then that Caroline wasted no time in spreading her giant wings and lunging straight for him.  Kale put his hands out and braced himself.  Luckily, he successfully managed to catch her hands and stop her from attacking him, but her strength outmatched his and he felt his feet sliding across the forest floor as he then was forcefully hit by a tree behind him.  He continued to hold Caroline in place, her pushing against him, but he was losing his grip by the minute.

“What are you doing?!” He managed to grunt, “How are you doing this?!”

Caroline, however, didn’t answer but pulled herself from his grip and swung at him.  Kale luckily managed to dodge it and rapidly moved away from the tree so as to put some space between him and Caroline.

“I’m gonna ask you again, what is this?!” Kale screamed at her between heavy breaths.

Caroline now smiled at him, all of her sharp teeth showing as she did so. “You mean you don’t know?” she now spoke, in her demonic voice. “You should, since this is what’s going to happen to Nora soon.”

“What?!” Kale shockingly asked but Caroline decided to answer with another lunge towards him.  Kale barely got out of her way.  He knew he wasn’t going to be able to keep this up for long.    She definitely possessed the advantage and he just prayed that the sun would go down soon.

“So…so this is all about Nora!  This was a trap!  You bringing me out here!” Kale yelled at her.  He hoped he could stall her a bit by asking more questions.  He could sense a hesitation in Caroline.  She didn’t seem to be using as much strength as she could.  She definitely possessed the ability to kill him whenever she wanted, but she wasn’t utilizing it.  He planned to use this to his advantage.

The two of them were now circling each other amongst the trees.  Caroline took a moment to laugh at Kale’s sudden comment.  “Oh, you don’t get it, Kaley.  The trap wasn’t for you….”

Kale then suddenly stopped his maneuvering. “Oh god…Nora…” he said in complete shock.

 

***

 

Meanwhile, back at the house, Nora continued to sit quietly on the couch, her lantern close by her.  She sat with her knees up, hugging them nervously as she listened to all the sounds around her.  Mostly it was just the wind blowing outside, with it snowing and all, but it still gave her shivers.  She knew it still wasn’t dark out yet, but she almost hoped it would hurry up and come because that meant that Kale would be able to start his hunt and the faster he could start, the faster he could be done.

All of a sudden, a loud thump came from outside the door.  It sounded like someone forcefully landing on the front porch.  Maybe it was Kale?  Nora tried to think positively.  It couldn’t be a night-flyer.  Not at this hour already.  She slowly got to her feet and just stood staring at the front door.  She wanted to move closer to it, but for some reason, fear was keeping her feet from moving.

Then, without any warming, the door flew open and in blew the cold wind, bringing bits of snow with it.  Nora put her hands up to shield her eyes until she saw a dark silhouette in the doorway.  It didn’t take too long for her to find out who the murky shape belonged to when Aaron finally stepped into the light.  Nora was certainly shocked by his presence but even more so by the fact that he was in his hellion form and it wasn’t even close to dark outside.  Aaron smiled, his sharp toothed grin giving Nora shivers down her spine as he then walked toward her.  Nora shakily did the only thing she knew to do and that was to grab the lantern next to her and hold it up to his face.  However, to her dismay, the light had no effect on his appearance.

Aaron chuckled at her frightened demeanor. “Sorry little girl, that won’t work on me.”  He then powerfully smacked the lantern out of her hands, causing it to hit the floor and smash loudly into a million pieces of glass.  Nora jumped and slightly squealed at his sudden action as he then grabbed her by the arm.

“No!” Nora begged him, but it was no use.  He dragged her with what looked like the utmost ease out the door and into the cold winter air.  It was there that the two of them met Jay, who was waiting patiently on the lawn.

“Let’s go,” Aaron now demanded as he then tossed Nora to the ground where she landed on her hands and knees.  She got to her feet quickly only to then be grabbed by Jay who, saying nothing, then swiftly moved, holding onto her tightly.  Nora quickly noticed that Jay was indeed now running while hanging onto her.  She tried to look around them, but their surroundings were so blurry she couldn’t tell where they were.  Obviously they were moving so fast that she couldn’t see anything. How did Jay even know where he was going?  Somehow, she knew the ultimate answer to that question. They were taking her to Dagon.  This had been a trap.  It was then that she did the only thing she could think to do and kicked Jay in the leg, causing him to, what she assumed was trip, and break them both out of the momentary type teleporting they had been in the process of doing.  She took advantage of their momentary stop to break away from Jay and run into the nearby woods.  She ran, not knowing which way the house was anymore but she only knew she just had to get away from Jay and Aaron.  Hide maybe?  She really didn’t know what she was going to do next.

 

***

 

            “How could you?!” Kale yelled as he managed to suddenly punch Caroline. “You set me up so Dagon could get Nora?!” He punched her again and then went for a third, but Caroline blocked it and kicked him hard, causing him to fly backwards and hit another tree and fall to the ground.  He struggled to bring himself to at least his knees.  He was getting worn down and he knew it.  He then felt Caroline approach and stand over him.

            “I’m just doing what I have to…” Caroline then coldly stated.

            “And what is that, exactly?” Kale sputtered in between coughs.

“I have to kill you…so Dagon can have her.”

Kale now managed to slowly get to his feet as he looked into Caroline’s eyes.  He noticed a slight sadness that she was trying to hide from him. “Then do it!  Why are you stalling?”

“I…I’m not!” Caroline screamed at him as she slapped him angrily across the face.  Kale stumbled a bit but managed to stand up straight again.

“You are!  You could have killed me whenever!  You’re stronger than me right now!  You’re somehow in your hellion form and I’m not!  You could have done it any time!  But you haven’t!” Kale shouted with as much strength as he could.

“Shut up!” Caroline yelled back.  She then brought her hand forward to slap him again, but this time Kale caught her wrist before she could.

“Then do it!!! DO IT!!!” Kale yelled right in her face now but instead of yelling back, Caroline fell to her knees and began to cry.  Kale followed her down to the ground as he still held her wrist in his hand.

“I…I can’t!  I can’t!” Caroline now sobbed.

“Why can’t you?” Kale now asked her.

“Because I still love you!” Caroline suddenly confessed.

Kale looked back at her with somewhat surprise, “So….that’s true huh, you still love me?”

“I’ve always loved you Kale…” Caroline sniffed as she looked up at him, tears streaking down her face.

“Then why did you run off with Jack?” Kale sternly asked her.

“Don’t you get it?!” Caroline now shouted, standing up and pulling her arm from his grip, “There is no Jack!  There never was!  I was forced to leave you!  Just like I was being forced to bring you here tonight to kill you!”

Kale now slowly got to his feet as well, his eyes staying locked on Caroline. “Forced by who?”

“By Dagon.”

Kale sighed and shook his head as if he were trying his hardest to not believe it. “So you do know Dagon.  Nora was right.”

Caroline just stood and nodded.

“How long?  How long have you known him?”

“My whole life,” Caroline softly informed, “He’s my brother.”

“Jesus…” Kale now cursed as he ran his hand through is hair.

“I’m so sorry Kale.  But I was never supposed to tell you that!  Dagon made me leave you because he hoped that would cause you to come back and work for him.  I never wanted to!  But he has this power over me.  I have to do what he wants even if I don’t want to!”

“What kind of power?  What are you talking about?”

“My life is in the palm of his hands.  He can kill me whenever he wants to.  I’m connected to him.” It was then that Caroline moved her long hair out of the way and behind her shoulders.  What Kale then saw was a large scar across her collar bone.  One he’d seen before.

“So what?  That’s your scar from when you got turned.  I’ve seen that before,” Kale said.

Caroline shook her head. “No, it’s not.  Looks a lot like a bite mark though, huh?  Just happened to be lucky that way.  But it’s just a claw wound.  One made by a vampire.  One that my brother healed.  My brother, Charlie.  Before he was called Dagon.”

“So…so you…” Kale started to piece together.

Caroline nodded. “Yes.  I share a Vinculum with Dagon.  I’m connected to him.  Along with Aaron and Jay and a few other hybrids he’s accumulated.”

“Hybrids?  Is that what you call yourself?”

“That’s what Dagon calls us.”

“So you got this way from being healed?  From drinking vampire blood or being healed multiple times?  Like you told me earlier.  And now, what, he wants Nora to be a part of his hybrid family?”

“Basically.  There’s more to it than that, I’m afraid.”

“Like what?”

“I can’t tell you all of it now,” Caroline then said as she took a few steps closer to Kale. “You have to go if you’re ever gonna catch them and get Nora back.”

Kale looked back at her with slight bewilderment. “You mean, you’re going to just let me go?  Just like that.”

“I told you, I can’t kill you.  Even if Dagon is forcing me to.  I just…can’t.” Caroline looked down at her feet as she spoke.

“Well…thank you,” Kale said as he then turned to hasten away, however, Caroline caught his arm before he could.

“Wait,” she said, “Dagon’s expecting you to be dead.  If Nora’s scars don’t start to bleed he’ll know you’re not and know you’re coming.”

“So what am I supposed to do?” Kale then asked, looking back at her.

“Show me your Vinculum Scar,” Caroline then demanded as Kale then did as instructed and produced his forearm, rolling his sleeve up and exposing his long scar.

It was then that Caroline brought forth one of her long hellion claws and proceeded to trace along his scar, cutting into it as she did so.

“Hey!” Kale shouted as he then pulled away.  He looked down at the deep gash that was now made in the scar’s place.

“That will buy you some time.  It’ll cause Nora’s scars to bleed.  At least, until your cut heals.  So you don’t have a lot of time.” Caroline instructed.

“What about you?  Where will you go?” Kale then genuinely asked her.

“I have another safe house Dagon doesn’t know about.  In fact, after you get Nora, I can come find you, and you can come back with me.  If…you trust me enough.” Caroline looked up at him with much sincerity in her eyes and Kale noticed it.

“I trust you more than before.  You’re helping me.” Kale said with as much genuineness back.

“Well, go then.  You’ve got to hurry.  They’re heading toward the large lake that’s North of here. That seems to be where they’re meeting Dagon, to pass the torch, so to speak.” Caroline then informed.

“How do you know that?” Kale asked her.

“I can track.  Extremely well.  That’s my hybrid ability.  All of us have one.  Everyone is different.”

Kale just nodded at her statement. “That makes sense as to why Aaron was so strong and Jay so fast.”

“Right,” Caroline assured, “But that’s even more of a reason for you to hurry up and leave.  Jay was mostly likely one of the ones sent to fetch Nora.” She then put forth her hand and shoved him slightly. “So go already!  And hurry!”

All Kale did in response was nod as he then swiftly pulled his shirt off and produced his large wings from his back and took off into the sky above them.  Caroline just watched him leave from down below as she then looked down at her own hands.  It was then that in a swift motion, she used her claw to slash her own Vinculum scar and then wasted no time in taking off as well, in the opposite direction.

CHAPTER 36

NORA CONTINUED HER hastening through the woods.  She could feel her blood pumping and almost hear her heart racing.  All she could think about was trying to get as far away as she could from Jay and Aaron.  However, she didn’t exactly know how successful she would end up being, seeing as both of them each had extraordinary powers that she did not possess.  Soon, however, she was forced to stop and rest, hiding beside a large tree to catch her breath. It was then that she heard the nearby voices of Jay and Aaron as they argued with one another.

“Just find her, god damn it!” Aaron yelled, “I can’t believe you let her get away!”

“It’s not my fault! I’ll find her!” Jay argued.  Nora could hear their footsteps getting closer.  Whatever she was going to decide to do next, she really needed to figure it out quick.  It was then that she looked up and noticed the lowest branch on the tree beside her wasn’t too far from the ground.  It was definitely too high for her to reach if she were to jump, however, she had a small hunch that her jumping abilities might be a little better than they used to be.  So, she attempted her leap, and soon discovered she was right in her assumption.  She easily leapt high and was able to grab the limb above her.  Then with that, she climbed atop it and stood.  She found it even more surprising that she was able to balance herself there without much difficulty.  She planned to use this in some way to her advantage.

It didn’t take long for her to make a decision once she heard Aaron yell, now very close by. “Hey, I heard something over here!” he shouted toward Jay.  Nora could see from her perch that the two of them were now headed in her direction.  In as quick a fashion as she could, Nora just leapt, leaving her branch behind and landing, with not as much grace as she would have liked, onto another limb of a nearby tree.

“Up there!  Get her!” Aaron shouted again from below.  They had found her.  Nora wasted no time in continuing her jumps from tree to tree.  She felt herself going at a rapid speed, but she knew it was no match for Jay’s, especially since she had had no practice whatsoever at these maneuvers she was attempting and was very uncoordinated with the whole thing.  However, she had a bit of confidence that she was in some small way gaining the advantage, that is, until a sharp and horrible pain seared it’s way across her backside and caused her to lose her footing and fall, hitting a few branches on the way down and landing hard on her side on the forest floor.

She sat up slowly and as she did so, reached an arm back behind her, feeling her backside with her hand. When she pulled her hand back around and looked at it, tons of red, sticky blood covered it and she gasped in horror.  It was then also that she looked over at her arm, noticing that the Vinculum scar that was there as well was also open and bleeding now, throbbing with pain.  She sat frozen, almost in shock.  She knew the only reason for these wounds to be open.  Kale...was dead.

It was at that moment that Aaron appeared in front of her.  He landed on the ground with a loud thud, causing the earth to shake beneath her. “Gotcha!” He smugly smiled at her.  Then, Jay followed, appearing behind her as he then grabbed her by the arms and forcibly pulled her to her feet.  Nora only turned to look at him for one second, obvious sadness in her eyes as she noticed a tinge of sympathy in his. “I’m sorry about this,” he softly said to her as then the two of them disappeared into an instant blur and soon found themselves at the edge of a frozen lake in a clearing in the woods.

Jay finally let go of Nora and she fell to the ground on her hands and knees.  She stayed in that position for a while, silently, as she heard Aaron fly up to meet them and land nearby. “Looks like Caroline did her job,” he decided to state out loud, in a somewhat boastful tone “Rogan is..”

“Shut up, Aaron,” Jay now boldly commanded of him.

“Whatever,” Aaron responded with a small, self-satisfied smirk.

It was then that Nora couldn’t hold it in any longer.  She began to sob.  She cried, letting all her emotion and adrenalin flow out of her as she stayed positioned on her knees, looking down at the ground. She saw her many tears fall haphazardly across the dirt, mixing with the droplets of her own blood that fell from her arm.  This couldn’t be.  Kale couldn’t be...gone.  He just couldn’t!

It didn’t take much of a wait for a black Chevrolet sports car to soon make it’s way into the clearing, it’s headlights turning to face and blind Nora.  Once the engine cut and the door opened, none other than Dagon appeared, stepping out of it.  He walked, approaching the three of them, dressed in a black suit with a black shirt and tie.  His all black clothing made his pale skin and blonde slicked back hair stand out, along with his dark red eyes.  Nora felt a surge of power almost consume her as his steps got closer to her and he then finally stopped right in front of her.  It was then that right after, another gentleman proceeded to step out of the other side of the car.  He was a huge vampire, dressed in the usual black trench coat that was buttoned all the way up.  His skin was the usual pale shade, his hair was black, in the style of a crew cut and his face held an extremely serious expression.  He, however, waited beside the car while Dagon stood in front of Nora.

“Everything go according to plan?” Dagon then asked.  Nora was still looking down, unaware of who he was speaking to.

“Yes,” Aaron answered him, “The girl gave us a bit of trouble, but Caroline did as she was instructed.  The wounds are open and ready.”

“Good, good.” Nora heard Dagon say, “I’m so glad I got to hear good news.  I love it when there’s good news.”  It was then that he paused for a moment to then lowered himself and squat right in front of Nora.

“Hello,” he then softly and almost gently spoke, referring to Nora, “Look up at me, girl.”

Nora hesitated for a moment.  She really didn’t want to.  Tears still covered her face and the last face she wanted to see right now was Dagon’s.  However, eventually she did and saw he was looking back at her with a smile on his face.

“What’s your name?” he then asked her.

Again, Nora didn’t want to obey him.  She didn’t want to play his game of fake sympathy. “Nora..” she hesitated to utter softly.

“Nora, that’s a pretty name,” he complimented.  It didn’t take much for Nora to notice just how charming Dagon was.  She wasn’t sure if it was imitative or genuine but it definitely was spellbinding. She could almost see how easy it would be to follow him. “Nora,” he addressed her again, “Do you know what I”m going to do for you?” Nora, however, didn’t respond to him. “I’m going to save you.  By healing you.  You see, those wounds you have, they aren’t going to heal themselves.  So I’m going to do that for you.  I”m going to keep you alive.  All I ask of you is something small in return..”

Nora kept quiet as Dagon now helped her to her feet.  She couldn’t help think of how much she hated where she was.  She never thought she would have even ended up here.  How could this have happened?  How could have Kale let this happen to her?!

“All I ask from you, Nora,” Dagon continued his speech, “Is that you serve me.  Do everything I ask of you.  Now, that’s not so bad, is it?”

Nora had realized that she wasn’t facing Dagon anymore. She had been looking off to the side, staring out into the shadowed trees that surrounded her.  It was then that she decided to look back at him.  His face was very handsome and his smile almost looked veritable, however Nora knew better.  She knew what she was really looking at was a very clever salesman with a seemingly appealing sale’s pitch. One that she wanted nothing to do with.

“No.” Nora finally found the strength to say.

“What did you say, girl?” Dagon now asked her, his smile beginning to fade.

“I said, I won’t go with you!  I won’t let you heal me!” Nora now screamed, as she broke away from his touch.

“You don’t have a choice in the matter,” Dagon seemed to chuckle now at her defiance. “You’ll die without me.  You’re precious Kale, who so cleverly had his claws dug into you, is now dead.  You have nowhere else to go.”

“I don’t care!” Nora shouted, “I’d rather die than go with you!” It was then, in that second, that Nora made a split decision.  She pivoted in her spot, turning to the lake behind her and bolted, hastening until she reached the icy surface and lunged into a slide, allowing herself to use her body’s momentum to glide her across the lake and slowly stop right in the center.  It was there that she felt the true flimsiness of the lake’s surface as she sat there, almost hearing the ice crack around her.

“God damn you!” Dagon now shouted at her.  He then turned quickly to Aaron. “Get her! Now!” he demanded.

“Uh..” Aaron nervously stammered, “No way...I don’t even want to land on that ice...it’s too thin...”

“Gah!” Dagon cried in outrage.  He then turned to Jay. “You get her then!”

Jay shook his head, “Sir, I have to agree with Aaron.  I don’t know how much time I would have to grab her and get back here.  Even with my speed, the ice is giving way as we speak now.”

“Fuck, you all are useless!” Dagon cursed.

Suddenly, before he could bark out another order, a swift dark figure swooped down and landed on the, soon to be snow accumulated ground, in between the lake and Dagon.

“Rogan?!!” Dagon angrily shouted.  Nora then looked up from where she sat, on the cold ice, to see the surprising backside of Kale facing her.

“How many fucking times do I have to kill you?!” Dagon screamed at him.  Kale, however, didn’t say a word, but flashed a condescending smile at him and leapt into the air, spreading his wings and flying upward, and then finally landing gently on the icy lake near Nora.

“Get him!!” Dagon now screamed with fury. “Caldwell!” he turned behind him and now addressed the big, quiet and unknown vampire beside the car. “Get them, get them, GET THEM!!” he pointed angrily at the lake as he shouted. Caldwell only silently nodded in response and walked calmly toward the lake.

“Kale!” Nora was able to break from her silent shock to finally acknowledge Kale’s presence beside her.

Kale, in response, turned to her. “Nora, are you o.k.?”

“I am now,” Nora answered with tears still in her eyes.

Unfortunately, neither of them had any more time to continue their short conversation because Caldwell, who was now standing at the edge of the lake, raised one of his giant arms and then brought it down, slapping his palm forcefully on the surface of the ice.  From his hand then grew a large crack, that seemed to travel, as if by Caldwell’s intent, across the lake and straight toward Nora.

Kale’s eyes widened at the sight, as he then allowed no hesitation in lunging forward and pushed Nora away from the path of the cracking ice, causing her to slide far away from him.  Once Nora felt herself sliding to a halt, the sound of another crack and a shake of the surface under her heightened her nervousness.  She looked up at Kale for reassurance, however Kale had no time to react as Caldwell slapped the ice again, creating another crack that headed for Nora once more.

“Nora!  Come to me!” Kale shouted across the ice.

Nora tried to move, but the ice kept cracking every move she made. “I don’t know if I can!”

“O.k. I’ll...I’ll come to you!” Kale then answered as he attempted to stand.  However, there was no time, as the large crack created by Caldwell finally reached Nora and the ice crumbled beneath her.

“Kale!” she managed to shout as she then disappeared beneath the ice.

“Caldwell, you fucking idiot!  Look what you did!!” Dagon then shouted furiously from the clearing.

“NORA!!!” Kale screamed as he then wasted no more time and rushed, over to the hole where Nora fell and leapt through it as well, also plunging into the cold water.

“Alright that’s it!” Dagon shouted again from where he stood, “I’ve had it with this fucking circus! You two, Aaron and Jay!” he turned to the two who looked back at him in response. “Go find Caroline! Obviously something happened to her or she fucked up!  Regardless, I want her back here!”

“Yes sir,” both Aaron and Jay said in unison as they then flew off together.

“And you!” Dagon now faced Caldwell. “Wait until Rogan brings her back out.  Then grab her, and seal him back up under there.  I want to make sure he’s dead this time, damn it!!” He didn’t wait for Caldwell to nod in response as he then angrily took his leave, climbing back into his sports car and driving off.

Meanwhile, Nora held her breath as long as she could as she felt herself sinking further down into the deathly cold water.  She kept her eyes tightly shut until she suddenly felt the touch of someone grabbing onto her.  She managed to open her eyes under the water long enough to see the image of Kale in front of her, wrapping his arms around her and then lifting her, swimming upward toward the hole in the ice that was above them.  All of a sudden, Nora took a gasp of cold air as she broke the water’s surface.  She immediately grabbed onto the edge of the ice and attempted to pull herself up.  However, she never got the chance because a large pair of hands grabbed her arms and forcibly yanked her upward and all the way out of the icy hole.  She looked up to see none other than the huge vampire, Caldwell.

She didn’t know what else to do but gasp as he then tossed her to the side and stood over the hole, looking down and waiting for Kale to emerge as well. As soon as he did, Caldwell put his face right in front of Kale’s and uttered, “Thanks for getting her,” in the only words Nora ever heard him speak.  He then proceeded to put his hand forward and push Kale back down into the water and use his other hand, making ice come right from it, to instantly cover up the hole, and seal Kale under the water.

“No!!” Nora screamed in agony, but she couldn’t do anything because Caldwell, grabbed her again and, easily tossing her over his shoulder, began to walk away with her.

“Kale!!!” Nora screamed as she watched them walk further and further away from the lake. “Kale!!! No!! Please!!!” she knew her screams were useless, but she couldn’t help it.  She felt so helpless as she knew Kale was trapped and there was nothing she could do.

Underneath the water, Kale pounded on the newly covered ice as he tried to free himself.  He couldn’t admit defeat; not even now.  He just had to find a way out and get to Nora.  However, his hope was dwindling as it was beginning to get harder to hold his breath with every second and his pounding on the underside of the ice seemed to not be making much difference.  It was with this thought that he finally stopped.  He just let himself relax, suspended in the water.  He had to think.  Think hard before his time ran out.

All of a sudden, his answer as to what to do came to him in the form of darkness.  It seeped through the top of the ice until he and the water that surrounded him was all encompassed in its blackness.  This was it.  The sun had set finally.  Kale looked down at his hands under the water and noticed they had changed into long and gnarly ones with large claws jutting from the finger tips.  This was it.  He was a hellion now.  One that most likely had the strength the bust through the ice.  He took no time at all to swim downward a bit and then position himself right under the spot that was covered up by Caldwell.  The water around him became agitated with bubbles and waves as he instantly spread his gigantic wings and began to flap them, powerfully jutting himself upward toward he icy ceiling.  Not too surprisingly, it didn’t take much of his hellion power to break right into the ice once he hit it and after gasping and choking on the air that immediately filled his lungs, Kale looked out of the hole to see Caldwell walking through the blustering snow as he carried Nora away.

In no time at all, Kale was out of the hole and powerfully flying towards Caldwell.  The two of them instantly tumbled into the snow once he forcefully hit him, Nora getting tossed inadvertently to the ground nearby.  She looked up to see the two of them fighting.  It was hard to see amongst the snow and even harder to distinguish two hellions from one another when they’re entangled in a brawl.  Also, Nora had recognized that she felt extremely weak.  She was freezing and shivering madly but almost felt too tired to move as she watched the fight.  She finally decided to lie down and hugged her knees to her chest, attempting to stay as warm as she could.  It was then also that Kale and Caldwell’s fight had come to a stop.  Nora had looked up just in time to see Kale snap Caldwell’s neck, then let go of his head and the giant hellion’s body fell limp into the snow.  Then the hellion victor, Kale, approached the pitiful and shivering Nora.

“Nora,” Kale said as he kneeled beside her. He then brought her up so that she was now sitting up and looking at him.

“K-Kale….” Nora shivered, “I’m s-so c-c-cold…”

“I know,” Kale spoke.  Nora thought she detected a slight shiver from him as well. “We just need to get you warm.”  He then proceeded to bring her closer to him, his arms wrapping around her and then, even further, wrapping his enormous wings around the two of them as well.

Nora was starting to feel a little warmer, she thought, but she wasn’t sure, however her shivering was starting to cease. “K-kale?” she stuttered.

“Yeah?” Kale answered.

“I-I’m so g-glad you’re alive…”

Kale just looked down at Nora whose face was looking back up at him. She had a soft and genuine smile on her face and what looked like tears in her eyes. “You too,” he then responded with a small smile as well.

Nora kept looking up at Kale’s face.  It was odd, but at that moment she knew she was looking into the face of a hellion beast and for some odd reason, for a second or two, she had almost forgotten that.  She just knew she was looking at Kale and Kale only.   Suddenly that hellion form that he was currently in didn’t bother her at all.  That unexpected realization made her happy.  So happy in fact, that she felt sleepy.

“I-I mean it, Kale,” Nora continued, trying to shake her tiredness, “When I thought y-you were d-dead…I…” she stopped as she got choked up for a second.

“Hey, stop that,” Kale then demanded, “Look at me.  I’m o.k.  I’m not dead.  I’m here.”

Nora nodded. “But, how did you get away?” she then asked.

“Caroline,” Kale just stated, “She let me get away.  She couldn’t go through with it.  She’s helping us now.”

Nora definitely wanted to question this more, but she was fighting so hard to stay awake, she almost felt like she couldn’t anymore. “K-kale…” she then said.

“Yeah?”

“I…I’m so tired….really sleepy….”

Kale now looked at her with a very piercing expression.  “No, you can’t fall asleep o.k.?”

“B-but…I’m so sleepy….”

“I’m serious Nora, don’t.”

“I…I just….c-can’t…..” Nora didn’t finish her sentence; she just couldn’t hold her head up anymore.  She drifted off without any warning despite her best efforts.

“Nora?” Kale suddenly acknowledged as he noticed her head droop.  “Nora?!” he now spoke more frantic.  He shook her a bit as he held her in his arms in an attempt to wake her.  “Nora!!” he now screamed.  “No, you have to wake up!  Nora, wake up damn it!”  However it was no use. Nora wasn’t waking up.  Kale could hear it; her heart beating, deep inside his hellion ears, however it was faint…and slow.  She was fading fast and he knew he was close to losing her.  He looked around him with panic in his eyes.  Where was Caroline?  Why hadn’t she met up with them yet?  Could she not find them in this snow?  He then noticed even more horrifyingly that the snow and wind was starting to pick up.  It was really blowing around them now and getting colder by the second.  At this rate, neither of them would last much longer.

All of a sudden, a loud scream was heard amidst the blowing wind that made Kale’s heart skip a beat. “Kale?!” the voice shouted.

“Over here!!!” Kale attempted to scream as loud has he possibly could.  It wasn’t as thunderous as he would have intended, though, because like it or not, he was feeling the effects of the cold from being in that icy lake as well.

Finally, a figure emerged through the white that surrounded them and to Kale’s relief it was Caroline.  She was in her human form, even though it was night, and she wore a huge coat with a scarf and mittens. “Kale!  Come on, I’ll take you to the house!” She shouted at him amongst the loud wind around them.

“Take her!” Kale yelled back as he then opened his large wings to reveal that he was cradling Nora close to him.

Caroline just looked down at Nora and then back up at Kale.  “No, both of you!” she responded.

“Caroline, she’s out. She’s unconscious!  You have to take her with you!  I can barely move and you can’t carry both of us!  Take her with you first!  Please!”

“Kale…” Caroline tried to argue.

“Take her!!” Kale repeated forcefully, “Please, Caroline she’s dying!”

“You both are!  What happens when I take her and you die out here?  I can’t leave you!  Besides, she’ll never make it if you die, remember?!”

Kale then shook his head. “No, she’ll be o.k.  She’s shares the Vinculum with someone else!”

Caroline looked shocked. “What?!” she surprisingly asked.

“Another vampire has healed her!  Her foot!  The cut on her foot I had healed by another vampire.  One she knows!”

Caroline didn’t know what to say.  She just stood there shockingly for a few seconds until Kale shouted at her again, snapping her out of it, “Caroline!  Just take her!  Please!!” he begged.

Caroline could see the fear in Kale’s eyes and that alone seemed to frighten her as well.  So, without any more arguing, she took Nora from Kale’s arms.  Kale, as if in reflex, relaxed and almost collapsed amidst the snow.

“I’m coming back for you!” Caroline then screamed at Kale, “You hang in there, you hear me?  ‘Cause I’m coming back for you!”

Kale just nodded. “Just go.” He said this in a very weak, almost soft tone.  Caroline almost didn’t hear it.  However, she nodded in response and then, cradling Nora in her arms, took off running in the opposite direction a ways until Kale couldn’t see either of them anymore.  He sighed with somewhat relief as he had a sudden faith that Nora was going to be alright.  He also realized how tired he was, especially after everything that had just happened.  It was then that he found his body almost laying itself down in the snow.  He looked up at the slight blizzard falling all around and on him as he then realized how heavy his eyelids felt as well as they slowly began to close.

CHAPTER 37

 IT WAS THE next morning when Kale finally awoke to find himself in a room in a new house.  He still didn’t feel one hundred percent, but he felt well enough to get out of bed and attempt to find Caroline and find out how Nora was doing.  As he exited his room, he headed down the small set of stairs to his left and soon found himself in the living area downstairs.  He looked around at the small cottage style house that Caroline had.  It was a nice cozy place, definitely enough for one person, however, maybe a little cramped for three.

“Hey, there, sleep o.k.?” Caroline now spoke up from behind Kale, causing him to abruptly turn to her direction. “Couldn’t take a minute to put a shirt on?” she then playfully bantered as she eyed his shirtless appearance.  Kale looked down at himself as well, noticing also that his black jeans he had been wearing were pretty ragged and torn as well.  He sighed. “I wanted to check on Nora,” he stated.

Caroline smiled and nodded. “Well, she’s still sleeping.”

“Is she o.k.?” Kale asked.

“She’s fine.  Still getting her strength back.  Takes her a little longer to recover from hypothermia than it takes you…” she finished her sentence with another smirk.

Kale nodded and a smile peeked its way across his face as well. “Yeah, well I still wanna see how she’s doing.”

“Wait, Kale,” Caroline then said, causing him to give her extra attention.

“Yeah?”

“Can I talk to you about something before Nora wakes up?”

“What is it?”

“It’s about…her foot.  You know, the one that you said was healed by someone else…” Caroline then took a seat on the couch.  Kale could sense that she wanted him to join her so he sighed and reluctantly shadowed her.

“What do you want to know?” He paused to ask.

“Why did you have someone heal her foot?  And who was it?  And why doesn’t she know about it?” Caroline’s voice seemed slightly agitated.

“What is this, some kind of fucking interrogation?” Kale then reciprocated.

“Why are you keeping this from her, Kale?” Caroline directly asked him.

Kale sighed again. “Look, I just did it as a precaution.  That’s all.”

“A precaution for what?”

“In case…” Kale paused before continuing as he looked at Caroline’s face. “In case I can’t beat Dagon.  In case he kills me.”

There was silence between them for what seemed like a long while but in actuality was probably just a matter of minutes.  Finally Caroline responded. “So, you had some other vampire heal her?  Form a Vinculum with her?  So what…do you plan on sacrificing yourself or something foolish?!”

“No, no I don’t!” Kale raised his voice. “I just wanted to be sure Nora was taken care of…could make it…if I didn’t.  That’s all.  I realized the night she got her foot hurt that I alone can’t protect her.  I’d like to, but I can’t.  That’s just the reality of it.  And if I can’t ultimately beat Dagon, and I don’t walk away from this, I want her to have another option.  With someone else.  So she doesn’t have to be attached to Dagon and trapped.  And it wasn’t some random vampire that healed her, by the way.  It was her best friend’s mother who did it.  They’re close to one another.”

Caroline heaved a small sigh after Kale’s small speech.  “Well, that still doesn’t beg the question as to why you haven’t told her this.”

“Because, you know how she is, she’ll get all worried about me and not worry about herself.  She’ll be so concerned with the fact that I might do something reckless and die that she won’t be able to protect herself.  And I can’t have her do that.”

“So you’re lying to her?”

“For now, yes.”

“So you do eventually plan to tell her? When?”

“When I feel the time is right.”

“Kale!” Caroline now shouted, “You can’t just do this!  It’s not fair to her!  She should know that she has another way out if things go bad!  When do you think the ‘right time’ will be to tell her?  When things do go bad?  Really bad?  Like when you’re already dying?  What if you don’t get to tell her?”

“Look, I’ll decide to tell her when I tell her!  And I promise you it won’t be too late when I do.  But for now, I don’t want to add to her stress. And you can’t tell her either!”

Caroline sighed heavily and rolled her eyes slightly.  “Fine.  But I think you’re making a huge mistake not telling her.”

“Whatever.  Look, can I go check on her now?” Kale then whined as he then stood up from the couch.

“Alright go.  But let me know when she’s awake.  I have a lot of things I need to tell you two.  Things that you guys need to know if you’re really going to go up against my brother.”

Kale just nodded and then ascended the stairs to his own room.  After putting on a quick grey shirt, he then exited and walked across the small hall to the room right across.  He slowly turned the knob and opened the door, quietly entering the room.  It was there in the bed that he saw Nora, sleeping, and covered with layers upon layers of blankets.  He noticed a chair nearby and he took a seat there.  He watched Nora only for a few minutes as he noticed her extremely rosy cheeks against her light skin.  He couldn’t help but wonder, was she really going to turn into what Caroline was?  A hybrid is what she called it.  All he knew was that he didn’t want that for her.  He wanted her to stay as human as she could.  That’s the way he liked her…

When Nora awoke she looked around her at the unfamiliar room.  That is, until she suddenly noticed something very familiar; Kale, sitting slumped in a chair nearby, sleeping.

“Kale?” she softly cooed.  Kale must not have been sleeping very heavily because he immediately stirred.

“Nora, you’re up,” he stated, “How are you feeling?”

“Kinda shitty…you?” Nora’s voice was a little raspy as she spoke, and she realized she couldn’t talk very loudly either.

Kale shrugged, “Kinda shitty too.  But you know, being a vampire you bounce back a little quicker.” He ended his sentence with a small smile.

Nora gave him a weak smile back.

“I’m just glad you’re alright,” Kale then sincerely said.

“You too,” Nora responded, “When I thought…you were dead….I…”

“Nora, don’t,” Kale sternly commanded.  He noticed the tears starting to well up in her eyes and he didn’t want to see her cry, “I’m not dead.  I’m here.  I’m sorry I had to do that to you.  But I had to make Dagon think I was dead too so I could get to you without him knowing…”

Nora just nodded slightly as she looked away, still lying under the immense amount of blankets.  “I know…” was all she said back.

Kale sighed.  He didn’t know what to say back to her.  However, it was Nora who ultimately broke the small silence. “I’m just glad you came.  Thank you…for saving me.”

Kale smiled a bit at her statement. “You’re welcome.  But you know that it doesn’t require thanks.  It should just be implied by now.”

Nora smiled as much as she could back. “Yeah, o.k.”

It was then that Kale noticed Nora’s obvious tiredness.  She was fighting to keep her eyes open and she needed to sleep, he could tell. “Look, you get some more rest,” he then instructed as he stood up from his seat and began to head for the door. “When you feel better, Caroline’s going to talk to us.  She has a lot of information about Dagon that could help us.”

“Can we trust her, really?” Nora softly asked him before he could leave.

“I believe we can,” Kale answered, “I know she has connection to Dagon, you were right about that.  But she didn’t kill me when she was supposed to.  And she rescued both of us and brought us here.  I think she really wants to help us.”

Nora sighed a bit before responding, “O.k.  I trust you.”

Kale just gave a small nod as he then turned and left the room, shutting the door quietly behind him.  Nora had a few minutes to think before she began to drift off.  She thought about all that had happened in the last day.  She didn’t know what Caroline did when she was out in those woods with Kale, but whatever it was, whatever she said to him, must have been serious because he was all about trusting her now.  Nora however, wasn’t sure.  It was going to take a little bit more convincing for her to really trust Caroline.  She refuses to get caught in another trap like that again or feel the way she felt when she thought Kale had died.  She promised herself she would never go through that again and she’d do whatever she had to in order to prevent it.  Stop whoever she needed to stop.  No more sitting on the side lines.  She had felt so helpless lately and she didn’t want to feel that way anymore.  She wanted to help; to fight and that’s just what she plans to do.

CHAPTER 38

 IT WAS AN hour or so later that all three of them, Nora, Kale, and Caroline, sat in the living room.  Caroline sat in a reclining chair next to the couch that Kale and Nora occupied.

It was Caroline who broke the silence by heaving a big sigh. “O.k. before I can talk about Dagon’s plans at all…I have to tell you about his past.  About when he was Charlie, and how he got to the way he is now.”

Kale and Nora leaned in eagerly.  Nora was still wrapped in a few blankets as she sat and listened, however, she was sure the shivers she was feeling now didn’t have anything to do with the hypothermia she had suffered from.

“O.k. I guess the best place to start would be when Charlie was eighteen,” Caroline began, “It was the year 2012 and he was serving in the army; Special Forces.  He and his group were ones being sent out to kill vampires.  The hellion virus was just breaking out and the military was doing all that it could to stop it from spreading, however, it almost seemed like a wasted effort because the virus was spreading faster than we could quarantine it.  Charlie had told my mom and me that we should leave.  The place we were living was a pretty dangerous one; hellions were beginning to outnumber people at a very rapid rate.  I remember thinking I wanted to go.  I was only thirteen then but my mom was very stubborn.  She didn’t want to leave the house that we had grown up in with my father who had died when I was seven.

“Well, anyway, on one of Charlie’s missions, he got wounded, badly.  And when he was taken back for medical care it was noticed by the medical staff that he had been bitten.  The rule at this time for any soldier that was bitten was immediate elimination.  Charlie was scheduled to be executed along with a few other soldiers that had contracted the virus.  He was allowed to come back home for a brief chaperoned visit to say goodbye to us.  My mom couldn’t handle it.  She was about to lose another man in her life.  First her husband, now her son.  I too was horrified.  I was very close to my brother.  Ever since my dad died, Charlie looked after me.  He was my protector and hero and I couldn’t believe this was happening and that he was going so willingly to his death.  I was wrong, however, because Charlie was not going to go willingly.  He had put on an act for us at the house because he was being watched but little to our knowledge he had a plan.

“Basically, when the day came and he and his fellow soldiers were about to be lined up before the firing squad, he led an uprising and he and a few others had managed to escape and go A.W.O.L.  He had even killed a few of his fellow officers in the process.  That day something had snapped in Charlie.  He couldn’t believe that these men, the ones who’s side he was supposed to be on, would turn on him like that just because of one bite.  They were supposed to fight with him, not against him and after all the time and energy he had given to them; he couldn’t believe that they would just disregard his life like that.  Like he was just another insignificant ant amidst a colony; something to be tossed aside and replaced so easily by the next soldier that came along.  I believe it was then that he began to really hate humans.  The thing that was once his own species he turned his back on; just like they turned their backs on him when he was no longer considered ‘human’.

“After he escaped, he came straight home.  I remember when he did, because it was the same night my mother died.  A few hellions had broken into our house and attacked us.  We were practically defenseless.  We didn’t know back then what could kill them.  My mother got slaughtered.  I remember it because she didn’t really fight back.  It was almost like she wanted it.  After all, she thought Charlie was dead by now and after my father, she had already been a wreck.  I however, was badly injured.  One of the night-flyers had gouged a good chunk out of my neck and chest and if it hadn’t been for Charlie coming back and killing the thing, I’d have been dead like my mother.

“That was also the night that my brother healed me.  He didn’t really know what he was doing, he told me he just had this instinct that was telling him to put his blood into mine; that it would save me.  So he did, and I was healed.  It was after that that the both of us left; moved to another state, another city.  We moved quite a lot after that actually.  Charlie had to hide what he was and if we ever got found out we had to leave before the mobs showed up.  But each place we went, Charlie befriended other vampires that were in similar situations.  Ones that didn’t see a problem with what they were and didn’t think they were something to be eliminated.  That they were better, if not superior to humans; a new race that deserved to grow.

“Eventually we settled here and the Blood Land here got started.  Other vampires that learned from Charlie eventually moved on to become sires of their own Blood Lands, but Charlie always stayed here.  It was at this time that he decided to change his name to Dagon.  It was a name of someone from the Hebrew Bible that was the some kind of deity to the Canaanites.  I guess he felt it fit what he was becoming so he took that name.  I guess he wasn’t too far off.”

It was then that Kale decided to briefly interrupt Caroline’s story, “So, when was it that he knew about the hybrid thing?”

Caroline nodded. “Shorty after he healed me.  While he was gaining lots of vampire followers, he was caring for me.  I started craving blood and at first he gave me some of his to appease my hunger.  We really didn’t know what the implications of that would be until I started getting more and more vampire-like tendencies.  Sometimes I would even go on hunts with him.  Eventually it was almost impossible to distinguish me from a real vampire, other than some obvious differences.  One being that I could change into my hellion form whenever I wanted; I wasn’t at all restricted by the daylight.  And even though I craved blood and wanted to hunt, it wasn’t necessary for me to need human blood to survive.  Since I was connected to a vampire and already possessed quantities of vampire blood, I could heal myself almost as easily as any vampire.  It didn’t matter if I hadn’t had any human blood at all.  However, we hybrids can’t heal quite as fast as a normal vampire, but it is still an improvement over the speed that a human can heal themselves.  But the fact that I didn’t need human blood at all in order to do it was almost a revolutionary discovery.  At least, that’s how Charlie saw it.”

“What else is different?” Kale now asked.

“Well, of course, the abilities that one acquires are a quite a bit of a difference from a normal vampire.”

“Abilities?” Nora now questioned.

“Yes, each hybrid, before they become completely transformed, usually obtain a sort of unique ability,” Caroline answered, “Most hybrids are different but what ability a hybrid obtains is completely dependent on what their personality is.”

“How do you know that?” Kale inquired.

“Once I had obtained mine,” Caroline began, “Charlie had really become curious about the implications that ‘my kind’ could have on the vampire world.  During the period of time when he and I were moving around quite a bit, at one of the cities we stayed in Charlie had decided to volunteer himself to a science lab that was trying to do experiments to create some kind of cure for the hellion virus.  However, the only thing Charlie was really interested in was sneaking into the lab late at night to do experiments of his own; ones concerning his ‘hybrid theory’.  That’s what he called it.”

“He did experiments on people?  That he turned into hybrids?” Kale asked.

“Yes.”

“What did he do with them when he was done?”

Caroline hung her head low a bit and sighed before answering, “Killed them mostly.  He’d turn them into a hybrid, take notes on what abilities they obtained, their personality, how often their specific trait turned up in other subjects, and then he’d eat them.  Since they were technically human, he could use their blood for sustenance just like any human kill.”

“God…” Nora now spoke, “That’s awful.”

“I know.  Believe me it was at this time that I really didn’t like the person Charlie was turning into.  The person that was my brother was gone.  But I was attached to him, I couldn’t just leave,” Caroline responded with a slight bit of shame to her voice.

“Back to the hybrid abilities…” Kale then interjected, “You said certain abilities occurred more often than others?”

Caroline nodded. “Yes.  The abilities were triggered by a person’s personality but there were lots of abilities that came up more often.  Speed and strength being two of the most common.  Less common, but not completely rare were abilities associated with controlling the elements; fire, water, air, etc.  Mine, being able to track extensively well, was one of the few rare ones.  Only popped up maybe twice more in all of the trials he did.”

“What do you mean when you say you can track well?” Nora then asked.

“I can smell where a vampire or person or anyone has been.  Even if they’ve been through water, or even in flight.  I can find someone just about anywhere and know where they’ve been.  I’m not restricted by things that complicate the scent to a normal vampire.”

“O.k. so…Dagon does these trials and these tests on hybrids.  Then what, he decides to make his own hybrid army or something?” Kale then spoke up.

“He’s trying to,” Caroline answered, “After his discoveries and we moved here, he had already recruited Kari and Caldwell.  They were the first to join besides me.  Once he was sire of this Blood Land he made the No Vinculum Law.  At this point in time a lot had been discovered about vampires and the Vinculum was one of them, however, the hybrid theory hadn’t been discovered by average vampires and Dagon was determined to keep it that way.  He didn’t want to run the risk of anyone else figuring it out so he made the law.  After the first few vampires were killed for doing it, no one ever did it again.”

“So that whole ‘it’s counterintuitive to our survival’ reason was all bullshit?” Kale pieced together.

“Yes and no.  It is true that it is a good reason for vampires to not preform the Vinculum, but it wasn’t the main reason for Dagon creating the law.”

“Son of a bitch,” Kale cursed, “And now he wants Nora to be one of his minions?”

“Yes, however, there’s a little more to it than that,” Caroline hesitated to answer.

“What do you mean by that?” Kale asked.

“Well, Dagon wants Nora specifically.  Because he believes she will obtain a certain rare ability that only popped up once in all of the trials he performed,” Caroline took a slight pause before she continued her sentence. “He believes she’ll have the ability to heal.”

“So what?” Nora now scoffed, “All vampires can heal.”

“Not like this.  The hybrid that showed the ability to heal in the tests could heal wounds that a normal vampire couldn’t.  Like Vinculum wounds after the vampire host had died and even vampire bites.  Even a bite that a vampire gave to another, one that would ordinarily be fatal.  The hybrid could reverse it; like it never happened.  She could perform this on herself as well as others.”

“And Dagon thinks Nora will have this?” Kale questioned.

Caroline nodded. “He’s about one hundred percent sure.  Her personality is in line with the sympathetic nature toward vampires that the test subject he had years ago possessed.  However, he didn’t know that particular ability would be so rare and he killed that subject before he found that out.  No other hybrid ever obtained that ability.  In all the tests he did.  It is the rarest of the rare.  And when he had heard about Nora helping Kale that one night, he knew he’d found another candidate for the healing ability.  And he wants it.”

“So basically, if he had that healing ability at his disposal…”

“He’d be unstoppable, yes.” Caroline grimly finished.

“But even if he were to get Nora,” Kale continued, “Why the army of hybrids?  What is he hoping to accomplish?”

“I believe he wants to eventually replace our vampire species with hybrids,” Caroline established, “With the hybrids not needing to survive on human blood there will be no need for humans anymore.  And if all the hybrids have Vinculums with Dagon he’ll be ruler over everyone.  He’ll be able to feed on them for sustenance and if any of them were to die, he’d have Nora to heal his Vinculum wounds.  And she’d have to do it.  She’d be attached to him and if he dies so would she.  Everyone would have to obey him. He’d basically be a god.”

“Jesus Christ…” Kale said in awe.  It was then quiet for a few seconds as all three of them sat in absorption of the information and dealt with the gravity of their situation.

“Well, at least we know one thing,” Kale then said, breaking the silence, “Dagon can’t get Nora.  We can’t let him.”

“So, what, I’m supposed to just sit here and hide from him?” Nora then blurted out as she looked over at Kale.

“What do you propose we do?” Kale responded.

“Well, I don’t know but I know I don’t want to just be some damsel in distress who just sits here and lets everyone else protect her.  I want to protect myself.  I want to fight too.” Nora offered.

“No.  No way,” Kale abruptly stated.

“Come on, just hear me out!” Nora begged but Kale just shook his head as she spoke.

“No, I’m not entertaining the possibility that you might get hurt.”

“I wouldn’t get hurt if you’d train me.  Teach me how to be stronger.  And maybe even if you let me….become a full hybrid….”

“No!” Kale then shouted, cutting her off, “That’s not happening.  No way.  No arguments!”

“Come on!  If I could become what Caroline is, I could help fight!  And what if…what if I don’t get the healing ability…” Nora then began, but trailed off a bit at the end of her statement.

“What do you mean?” Kale asked.

Nora then turned to Caroline. “Caroline, if I didn’t end up getting the healing ability, if Dagon was wrong and I got something else, do you think he would leave us alone?  Do you think he would give up on trying to get me to join him?”

Caroline sat and thought for a few seconds before she responded. “It’s possible.  He may just try to get you in order to stop Kale.  I think he’s afraid that Kale has figured out the same secret he has and is worried about him trying to take over but it’s very possible that he wouldn’t want you anymore if you didn’t have the ability to heal.”

Nora then turned back to Kale. “See?  If I don’t get the healing ability he may not want me anymore.  And if he still comes after us, I’d be a hybrid.  I could help fight!”

“But what if you still get it?” Kale argued, “He’s going to want you more than ever.”

“But I’d be on your side.  I’d have the Vinculum with you.  Not him.  It’d be an advantage to us.”

“I…” Kale said, “I just don’t want to risk it.  I think it’s a bad idea.”

“I don’t know, Kale,” Caroline then interjected, “I think Nora has a bit of a point.  It might be to our benefit to train her and let her get some hybrid abilities.”

“What?!” Kale barked, “You agree with her?!  Making her a hybrid would be reckless and dangerous!”

“Look, let me offer a compromise,” Caroline calmly continued, “You let Nora drink your blood…she gains some hybrid abilities, you teach her how to use them, train her but she doesn’t get her ability yet.  She’s not a hybrid.  She’s still her, just…stronger.  She can help us fight.”

Kale sat thinking to himself for a minute. Nora looked over at him as she watched him consider it. “Please, Kale,” Nora then pleaded, “I don’t want to be a weak human anymore.  Last night, I was helpless.  I couldn’t do anything when Aaron and Jay took me.  I don’t want that to happen again.  I want to fight for myself.  I want to help.  Please.”

Kale kept silent but looked over at Nora.  He could see the earnestness in her face.  He really didn’t want to agree to anything that would include changing her.  He didn’t want her to become less human.  Finally, however, he sighed in submission. “O.k.  I guess that’ll be alright.”

Nora smiled at him from under her layers of blankets. “Thank you, Kale, for understanding what this means to me.”

“Yeah…” Kale somewhat wavered in response as he then looked away from her so she wouldn’t have to see the obvious worry across his face.

CHAPTER 39

 KALE THEN SHIFTED a bit in his seat as he turned to Caroline and spoke again, “There’s just one more thing I don’t get…”

“Yeah?” Caroline responded.

“If Dagon has been doing this whole ‘take over the world with hybrids’ thing, where did I fit into all of it?”

“What do you mean?” Caroline had a bit of hesitation to her voice as she answered.

“Well, I’m not a hybrid.  Jay, and Aaron, and basically everyone in his brood are hybrids except I wasn’t.  Why is that?  If I was someone he was training to basically be his protégé, why wasn’t I a hybrid too?”  There was a long pause after Kale asked his question.  Nora looked over at Caroline who was now looking down at her lap and wringing her hands.

“Caroline?” Kale attempted to get her attention again.

Finally Caroline looked up but she had a small amount of sadness written across her face. “Kale…I don’t really know how to say this…”

“So just say it,” Kale demanded.

“Maybe we should talk about this privately…”

“No,” Kale commanded again, “Whatever you have to tell me you can say in front of Nora.”

“But, Kale…”

“You can say it in front of Nora,” he angrily repeated.

It was then that Caroline let out a huge sigh and looked away for a moment as she nervously rubbed her arm.  It was quiet for a few beats again and then Kale angrily shouted, “Caroline, tell me!”

“O.k.!” Caroline shouted back. “Look…the thing is…” she then anxiously started before she then blurted out, “You were supposed to be a hybrid.”

Kale had a look of confusion on his face.  “What?” he asked.

“You were supposed to be a hybrid, Kale,” Caroline repeated, “That was always the plan.  Dagon sought you out.  He found you, like he finds all his candidates that he heals.  You seemed like an individual who had the potential to have a unique hybrid ability and he wanted you for his brood.  So he did what he does for all his hybrids.  He sends some of his expendable vampire lackeys out to attack the person, injure them, and then he conveniently shows up to ‘save’ them.  He tells them he’s going to save their life.  As long as they promise to do everything he asks of them.”

Nora immediately thought back to when she had been confronted with Dagon just the night before as she listened to Caroline’s words.  She had remembered how charming Dagon had been, and how easy it almost was for her to believe him; probably because he’d said that speech so many times before.

“Except this time,” Caroline continued on, “His minions fucked up and accidentally turned you.  One of them was a fledgling I think.  He couldn’t control himself.  So…instead of completely giving up on you, Dagon decided to still recruit you.  He saw potential in you and even though you weren’t a hybrid like he wanted, he still planned to use you.”  Caroline looked over at Kale who was no longer looking at her but looking down at the ground in front of him. “I think that’s why Dagon was always so mad about you leaving…” she then added, “Because you were the only one he couldn’t completely control.  And I think that’s always really bugged him.”

It was quiet for what seemed like ages as Caroline and Nora looked over at Kale who continued to sit in complete silence.  Caroline then got up the courage to say something. “Kale?” she asked him sympathetically.

“So…what you’re saying…” Kale then responded in a somewhat sharp tone, “Is that my dad died…because of some plan that Dagon had?  That it was all just some elaborate set up to get me to join him?  And that’s why he was torn to pieces by some vampire?  Is that what you’re telling me?”

Caroline swallowed nervously as she then responded softly, “Yes.”

Kale sat for a few more quiet seconds.  Nora noticed his left food tapping nervously on the floor as he sat, not looking at either of them still.

“Kale…” Nora now decided to say, but instead of a verbal response, Kale decided to jump up and swing his right arm around and forcefully knock the lamp that was sitting on the table next to him to the floor, causing it to crash.  It also made Nora and Caroline jump.

“God damn it!!!” Kale screamed as he then ran his hands through his hair in frustration.

“Kale!” Caroline declared.

“Is anything I do not decided for me?!” he shouted again, looking back and forth at both Nora and Caroline.  Neither of them knew how to respond so they didn’t. “Am I just some kind of fucking puppet?!” Kale then continued to angrily yell, “Are any of my actions or what I choose to do not apart of some fucking plan?!  Can I even do anything without it being pre-determined by Dagon?!!  Or is it true that he just has complete control over my life and I can’t do a fucking thing about it?!!”  He paced back and forth in the living room as Nora and Caroline just kept sitting and looking up at him quietly.

“I can’t be in here,” he suddenly stated as he then quickly began to walk out of the room.

“Kale, wait!” Nora then shouted after him but he ignored her and after he hastened up the stairs all she and Caroline then heard was the slamming of a door.

Nora didn’t hesitate but stood up from the couch. “I need to go talk to him,” she stated.

“He’s not going to want to talk,” Caroline responded.

“I know.  But he needs to,” Nora said as she then also went up the stairs and eventually made it to Kale’s room door.  She then wasted no time in knocking. “Kale?  It’s me, Nora,” she specified.

“Go away,” was the angry response she heard from behind the door.  She, however, ignored it and opened the door anyway.

“Come on, you need to talk about this,” Nora instructed as she entered.

“No I really don’t,” Kale sat on his bed with his back facing her.

“Yes, you do,” Nora now demanded.

“Get out of here, Nora.”

Nora sighed as she sat next to him on the couch. “Of all the times I didn’t want to talk about something and you made me, it’s now my turn to make you.  Talk to me.”

However, Kale said nothing.  He just continued to sit, not looking at her, an angry frown on his face.

“I promise you I can help.  I understand how you feel,” Nora then comfortingly tried to coax, “I know what it’s like to find something out that turns your whole world upside down.  To find out that someone you thought you knew wasn’t who you knew at all.  And how it can make you feel insignificant…”

“How could you possibly know how that feels?” Kale begrudgingly responded.

Nora sighed. “You want to know the real reason I don’t talk about my parents at all?”

Kale now perked up just a small bit and looked over at Nora.  Once she saw he was giving her attention, she continued, “It’s because they didn’t love me.”

“Nora…” Kale now said to her, “Just because they weren’t around because of work…”

“No,” Nora shot him down, “No.  It wasn’t because of work.  They really didn’t love me.” She looked at Kale’s face which seemed to still be showing interest and so she kept going. “I found out when I was eight.  I had been at Will’s house again, while my parents were still working on his mom; trying to find a cure for her.  They had come up from the basement and we were about to go home so I was told to get my stuff so we could leave.  I had gotten my shoes on and everything and on my way back I heard Will’s dad yelling.  I thought maybe I had gotten in trouble for something so I waited in the hallway behind a corner while I listened.

“Basically, he was tearing into my parents about neglecting me and not spending time with me.  How I was their only daughter and I was growing up without them, etc.  They tried to respond with excuses about work and other things but Will’s dad just kept getting onto them.  Finally, they came out with it; with the truth.  They said it wasn’t their fault that they were dropped this accident.  How I wasn’t planned and what were they supposed to do when they had such important work to be done?  Also went on to say that since adoption now a days wasn’t really in operation any more, they were doing what they could with the bad situation they were given.  Will’s dad went on to chastise them for saying such things about their only daughter and how I didn’t deserve parents like them and so on.  I didn’t really listen much past that because my world had just been turned around.” Nora now looked down at her lap and fiddled with her own hands.  She could feel Kale looking at her the whole time.

“For years I had this fantasy that my parents were these…heroes.  That they couldn’t do any wrong and they were these perfect people who loved me so much but their duties to saving the world were just more important and I was always o.k. with being pushed to the wayside because of it.  I guess every kid thinks they’re parents are super heroes at some point.  But then I was hit with the ultimate realization that that wasn’t true.  That what was real was that they didn’t love me.  And they didn’t want me.  And they were just…putting up with me because I was there.” She now decided to look up at Kale who she noticed had a slight sympathetic look on his face as he looked back at her.

“When I turned ten and they died…” Nora continued, “I didn’t care at all.  I felt nothing.  I sat through their whole funeral not shedding a single tear.  In all honestly I was glad they were gone.  And the vampire that killed them…I couldn’t be mad at.  I can never be mad at.  That vampire gave me a life.  It took away parents that hated me and gave me ones that loved me.  Now that my parents were gone I was free to be with Will and his dad; with people who actually cared about me.”

“Nora…I’m so sorry…” Kale started to quietly say.

“It’s o.k.” Nora reassured, “But I want you to know that I get it.  Dagon used you.  You kind of always knew that but you found out he used you even more than you ever could have known.  That he was pulling your strings even before he had met you.  And that’s terrifying.  Everything you thought you knew is wrong.  You’re dad’s death, you becoming a vampire, everything.  I get it…I know how that must feel.  I really do.”

Kale sighed and shook his head frustratingly. “I just can’t believe it.  That all that, even what happened with me and Caroline was all just part of his plan.  He planned my dad’s death, he made Caroline leave me.  He’s done so many things to try to manipulate me and have me do exactly what he wants me to do.”

“But he hasn’t succeeded,” Nora then interjected.  Kale looked back at her interestedly. “He messed up,” she continued, “He didn’t get to make you a hybrid like he wanted.  It’s like Caroline said, you are the one thing he hasn’t been able to control.  No matter how hard he’s tried he hasn’t been able to get you to do what he wants.  And that infuriates him!  You have to use that, Kale.  Use that to get back at him for all the shit he’s done.”

Kale then let out a small smile and lightly chuckled under his breath.  “Thanks Nora,” he then spoke.

“This is why I’m here,” Nora responded, giving him a smile back.

CHAPTER 40

 IT WAS LATER in that week that Nora and Kale began training.  Kale had said he would teach Nora how to use her new vampire powers and let her get stronger, at least, up until it was close to her getting her ability.  Then she had agreed they would stop the progression.  Even though this wasn’t what she wanted; she wanted to be just as strong as he and Caroline was, she agreed because it was better than nothing.  A little training was better than her continuing to be, what she considered, a weak human that couldn’t contribute.

It was late in the afternoon on this particularly cold day and Nora and Kale were outside, dressed in their winter clothes, among the woods near Caroline’s safe house.  Kale was starting her training by helping Nora with her traveling skills.  She had been a bit clumsy when she was trying to run from Jay and Aaron before and she wanted it to be much smoother.  After a few exercises in jumping just to show how high she could go, the two of them found themselves in one of the high trees standing on the same branch.

“O.k.,” Kale began to instruct, “I’m going to jump to that tree over there.” He pointed as he spoke. “Watch me and follow.”

Nora nodded. “O.k.” She then watched Kale as he jumped and, almost gliding through the air, eventually landed gracefully onto the branch of another tree far off.

“The key is to pretend that you’re landing on a large surface!” Kale then shouted at her from where he was, “Don’t think about it being a small branch.  Just land on it like you would the ground!”

Nora nodded again. “O.k.!” she shouted back as she then bent her knees and braced herself for her attempt at leaping.  Finally she jumped, and soaring along, she saw Kale’s image coming closer into view.  She also saw the branch. “Don’t think about the branch, don’t think about the branch…” she thought over and over to herself as she began her descent.  She shut her eyes for a split second as she felt her feet touch the tree branch.  It gave way a bit, which she didn’t expect and when she herself wobbled, Kale was right there to grab her shoulders and steady her.

“Damn,” Nora cursed at herself for her landing not being smoother.

“No, no, you did good!” Kale praised.  Nora looked over at him.  He was still holding onto her shoulders and he gave her a soft smile.  Nora gave him one back.

“Really?  I thought I sucked.”

“No, that was good.  A little wobbly, but I could tell you did what I said.  It was otherwise very smooth.”  He then let go of her shoulders and faced forward, so Nora did the same. “Now let’s try it again,” Kale instructed as he then took off for another branch a little further away than before.  Nora took a deep breath and let it out, seeing it in the cold air in front of her as she exhaled.  She then took off as well and landed once more, this time much less clumsily.

“That was much better!” Kale acclaimed again. Nora smiled to herself in self-triumph.

“O.k. now something a little harder,” Kale started, “We’re going to jump from tree to tree consecutively, without stopping at each one.”

“O-o.k….” Nora apprehensively responded.

Kale looked over at her nervous face and chuckled. “You’ll be fine, just remember what I said.  Don’t think of it as being a small tree limb.  Pretend you’re jumping onto a large platform.  If you do it right, you’ll be moving fast enough for the limbs to not even resist.  The real trick is acting quickly and making the decision of which limb to jump to almost instantly.  Try not to think too much.  Just act instinctively.”

“Alright,” Nora responded in a much focused tone.

“I’ll go first.  Once I get to the next tree just follow me.” Kale directed.

Nora just nodded as Kale then took off.  Nora watched him for a few seconds as he went from tree to tree.  She then took a deep breath and leapt from the branch as well, attempting to keep up.  She hit the next tree, only touching it with her right foot as she then used it to basically take off to the next one.  She kept going like that, alternating feet to kick off from branch to branch.  She felt amazing as she went, watching Kale up ahead of her.  She just couldn’t hold it in; she began to smile and even laugh as she went.  The cold wind almost felt like it was burning her face as it hit her but she didn’t care.  She felt so amazing dashing through the trees with Kale.  With a vampire!  Something she never thought she’d be doing in her lifetime.  It felt so freeing.  She felt more alive and stronger than she had ever felt.

Finally she saw Kale up ahead of her stop at a tree, one at the edge of a small clearing in the woods.  Nora braced herself as she went to land next to him.  However, she had seemed to have built up so much momentum that she teetered forward and almost fell.  Luckily, Kale grabbed her arm and pulled her back up, then grabbing her in a sort of hug as he held her next to him.

“You o.k?” he then chuckled a bit.

Nora looked up as he held her.  Their faces were very close and she noticed how rosy his cheeks were against his extremely pale skin.  His red eyes even shown brighter against the navy blue of the knit ski cap he was wearing.  She swallowed a bit nervously as she stared up at him. “Y-yeah…I’m fine…” she tensely answered.

“Good…” Kale timidly responded back.  There was a few seconds of awkward silence as the two of them just looked at one another.  Suddenly, Kale cleared his throat, let go of Nora and slightly stepped away from her.  Nora rubbed her arm nervously and brought her shoulders up as she shivered.

“Well…uh…” Kale then said, trying to break the uncomfortable silence between them, “Let’s try landing now.  Just…try your best at jumping down there to the ground.” He then nodded with his head toward the clearing of snow ahead of them.

“O.k.” Nora responded as she then wasted no time in leaping downward. However, unbeknownst to her, a slippery patch of ice covering a frozen puddle of mud lay hidden under the snow and when she touched it with her foot she slipped, and fell right on her back, getting immediately consumed by the snow on the ground around her.

“Nora!” Kale frightfully shouted as he instantly leapt and landed, kneeling right where she had fallen. “Nora, are you o.k.?” He frantically asked as he then began brushing away snow to find her.  Nora, however, eventually sat up and shook her head.

“God, Nora!” Kale sighed with a bit of relief.  “Are you alright?”

Nora nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine.  Kinda hurt though.” She then looked up at Kale’s panicked face.  It was then that she began to laugh.

“What is it?” Kale confusedly asked.

“You!” Nora answered, still laughing, “You’re covered in snow!”

Kale hadn’t realized, but it all his frantic digging he must have kicked up a fair bit of snow all over himself.  He reached up and dusted it off of his head and shoulders.  He then looked back at Nora and laughed as well. “Me?” he then said between laughs, “You’re covered more than I am!”

Nora felt her face as well as the two of them continued laughing at one another. After a bit, the laughter began to trail off and Kale then said, “Here, let me help you up.” He put out his hand which Nora took as he then proceeded to help her to her feet. “Maybe we should call it for today.  We can work on some more tomorrow.”

Nora nodded as she continued smiling. “Yeah, o.k.”  It was then that she looked up at Kale for the umpteenth time today and noticed something she hadn’t really realized before.  Kale seemed to sense it through her curious expression and asked, “What is it?”

“Oh, nothing just…” Nora began to say, “I just realized this is the first time I’ve ever heard you laugh.  I mean…really laugh.”

“Oh…well…” Kale started to say as he now tried to hide his smile.

“I liked it,” Nora then finished, smiling up at him.

Kale then met eyes with her and smiled back. “Well…I guess I haven’t had much to laugh about until now.”

It was quiet for a few beats as the two of them silently decided to begin walking, heading back to the house. It didn’t take but a few seconds for Nora to speak up again though. “I’m sorry…” she softly uttered.

Kale turned his head curiously to her direction as they walked. “For what?”

“I’m sorry that you’ve had such a hard life….so hard that you haven’t been able to laugh…”

Kale chuckled as he observed Nora’s sympathetic face. “Nah, it hasn’t been that bad.” Nora gave him a look of disbelief and he then continued, “Well, o.k. it has been hard…but there have been some good moments sprinkled in there.”

“Like what?” Nora asked.

“Like…meeting you.”

Nora turned to him with a sarcastic look. “You hated me when you met me.”

Kale then chuckled and nodded, “O.k. true…but it turned out to be a good moment.  Even though I didn’t know it then.”

Nora chuckled too. “O.k.” she sarcastically responded as she turned to look ahead of her again as they walked.

“Also I recall a great night when me and…oh…someone else rode a Ferris Wheel.  That was kinda fun…” Kale smirked at Nora as she glanced back over at him. “And when we got kicked out of that antique store,” he continued with a smile, “And I gotta say…today is climbing the charts too.”

Nora laughed a little and blushed even though she tried to look away to hide it. “O.k. I get it…”

Kale then chuckled at her blushing face which he tried to, in turn, pretend he didn’t notice as they continued they’re walk through the trees and back to the house.

Once they got back Nora quickly ran back up to her room.  She wanted to change out of her wet snow drenched clothes and maybe take a hot shower.  Caroline had greeted them when they had come back and Nora thought to herself about how she was really starting to warm up to Caroline.  She wasn’t quite to a full level of trust yet, but she was getting there.  Caroline had even offered yesterday to help with her training, since she herself is a hybrid.  Nora said she had to think about it but perhaps it would be a good experience for her to get to know Caroline a little more; even try to let her in.

Once Nora had ascended the stairs and retreated to her room Kale turned to Caroline who was in the kitchen, looking through the fridge for an attempt at dinner.

“So, how’s Nora doing?” she asked as she kept her eyes on the contents of the fridge.

“Good.  Real good.” Kale answered, “She’s picking up on things real fast.”

“Good, good,” Caroline replied.

There was a pause of silence as Kale leaned against one of the counters. “Actually I was thinking of maybe doing something…to thank her…” he then said.

“Thank her for what?” Caroline asked without looking up.

“Well, you know,” Kale said, “For being so accommodating of my wishes.  I know she doesn’t really like that I’m keeping her from getting her ability but she trusts me enough to accept what I want and she’s not complaining about it.  Plus she’s working really hard at this training stuff.”

Caroline ended her useless effort of a search for food as she closed the fridge and turned to face him. “Oh o.k.  Well, what were you thinking of doing then?”

“Well…I don’t know actually.  I already took her to my dad’s fairground.  I don’t know what else I could do.  We can’t really go anywhere, it’d be too risky.”

“Well, do something here,” Caroline suggested.

“Like what?”

“I don’t know…have dinner or something.”

“As opposed to what we do every night?”

Caroline chuckled and shook her head. “No, like…a nice dinner.  Like dress up and everything…that kind of dinner.”

“Oh…” Kale hesitantly said.

“What?” Caroline asked, sensing his nervousness.

“Well…” Kale went on, “You don’t think it’d be too much like a….date?”

Caroline laughed. “You scared to go on a date or something?  What are you twelve?”

“Come on, I’m serious, Caroline!” Kale argued, “I don’t want her to get the wrong idea or something…”

Caroline finished laughing as she then responded, “Look, if you’re really that worried about it, just tell her it’s just a dinner between friends.”

“Yeah…o.k…” Kale then settled, “But where would we do it…in here?”

“Oh!” Caroline then exclaimed, startling Kale a bit, “I know exactly where you guys can have it! Come here!” She then grabbed Kale by the wrist and led him to the back of the house where a small back door stood with a large glass window in it that framed the backyard that shown through it.  Caroline wasted no time in opening it and leading Kale further through it and out to the backyard.  What Kale saw when he walked out there was a patio that stretched out into the backyard with a small French bistro style table and chairs.  Above them was a wooden pergola that stuck out from the side of the house and covered the entire patio.  Strings of lights were woven into the top of it which gave the yard a fairy tale type atmosphere.

“Wow!  Caroline!” Was all Kale could exclaim.

“I know, I worked on this for a long time.  After…my brother made me leave you…..” Caroline spoke the last sentence quietly as she even trailed off a bit at the end of it.

“It’s perfect,” Kale just said in response.

“Do you think Nora’s ever had a nice dinner before?” Caroline then decided to ask as the two of them went back into the house.

“Probably not.  I doubt Will ever took her out or anything,” Kale spoke his sentence with a slight bit of disdain and Caroline picked up on it.

“Who’s Will?  Are you jealous of him or something?”

“What?!” Kale asked defensively, “Hell no! He’s just one of her friends she grew up with.  Besides, he died.  So why would I be jealous of a dead guy?  Which…I’m not!”

“Please, you so are!  You’re jealous of her dead friend!”

“Shut the fuck up!” Kale then angrily yelled.

“O.k.” Caroline lightly chuckled as she rolled her eyes and then left the room.

Kale sighed as he took one last look out the back door window at the patio and then headed upstairs to his own room to change out of his wet clothes as well.

 

***

 

It was only a day later and Nora was sparring with Caroline out in a clearing in the woods.  Caroline had begun with the basics, but it didn’t take long for Nora to catch on.  She jabbed and punched as Caroline blocked and coached her.  Nora could tell she felt much stronger today.  Kale had given her his blood for the last day and even just little bits of it seemed to make a difference.  She could tell every time she took some that she felt different.  She also noticed that Kale didn’t seem to enjoy giving her his blood, however.  He looked somewhat defeated every time he did it and Nora wasn’t going to deny that she hated seeing him like that.  She just had to keep telling herself that it was for the best and the stronger she got the better she could help.

However, during this particular training session, Nora had something specific gnawing at her brain.  Something she desperately wanted to ask Caroline about, but she wasn’t quite sure if the two of them had reached a relationship where she could.  It was then, though, that Caroline decided to stop their brawling and said, “O.k. let’s take a short break.”

Nora nodded as she wiped the sweat from her forehead and without much thought, plopped down onto the ground.  She hadn’t realized just how exhausted she was and even though it was cold outside and she was sitting in the snow right now, she could feel the heat radiating off of her.  She watched as Caroline decided to copy her and sit down on the ground as well.  It was only quiet between them for a little until Nora finally decided to put her fears aside and speak, “Hey, Caroline?” she timidly asked.

“Yeah?” Caroline casually responded.

“Um…I was wondering if I could talk to you about something…”

Caroline raised her eyebrows in curiosity. “Oh, yeah sure.  What is it?”

“Well…see the thing is…” Nora nervously started, “I never really had a mom to have these kind of conversations with and even now….I don’t.  And…since you’re the only girl around….”

“Yeah?” Caroline tried to urge on.

“Well…I know we haven’t had a real strong relationship but I just…”

“Nora just spit it out, what is it?” Caroline insisted.

“O.k. see….” Nora went on, “Kale….he just asked me yesterday….if…I’d have dinner with him….”

Caroline lightly chuckled. “So?  What’s wrong with that?”

“I…” Nora looked away kind of embarrassed, “I’m kinda nervous about it.”

“Why’s that?”

“Well…I don’t know…” Nora pulled her legs in to sit Indian style and looked down at her hands as she nervously picked at her fingernails.  “I’ve never really been to a nice dinner before.  Let alone with him.  And I just don’t know….what to do.  Every time I think about it I get all nervous and freaked.”

Caroline chuckled again. “You’re going as just friends though right?”

“Yeah…that’s what he said…”

“Well then what’s there to be nervous about?  He just wants to do something to thank you for all the hard work you’re putting in.  That’s what he told me.  And you’re just going as friends.  Just…be yourself.  Just act like you normally would around him.  Don’t worry about it too much.”

Nora nodded as she then looked up at Caroline. “Yeah…you’re probably right.  I guess I’m just reading too much into it.  Putting too much pressure on myself about it…”

“It’s o.k.” Caroline smiled, “It’s just because you like him.  It’s no big deal.”

Nora’s expression suddenly turned to surprise, “What?  No…I don’t like him…. I mean…I like him….as a friend….” She began to stutter.

“Right you like him,” Caroline repeated.  She leaned back, propping herself up by her outstretched arms behind her, palms down on the forest floor.

“As a friend…” Nora also reiterated.

“Sure.” Caroline gave a sly smile as she spoke.

There was a small pause in their conversation before Nora spoke up again. “Well…there is another thing I need help with…” she started.

“What is it?”

“Well…see…I don’t really have a dress.  I mean…I used to have dresses.  But they’re all destroyed along with the house I used to live in.  And not only that…again, not having a mother around, I never learned how to do makeup or my hair or anything.  I don’t know how to dress up or look nice.  I…need help.” Nora hesitate for a minute to look over at Caroline, but once she did she saw her grinning widely back at her.

“And you’re asking my help?” she happily asked.

“Well, yeah…I mean, you’re the only one who could help me…”

“I’d love to help you!” Caroline almost shrieked with joy. “I have tons of dresses you can borrow.  Oh, and I can do your hair and makeup it’ll be amazing!  You’re gonna look so adorable!”

“O.k. but nothing too crazy…I still wanna look like me…” Nora specified.

“Oh, of course!  Don’t worry, you’re in good hands.” Caroline winked at her with a sweet smile and Nora gave her a soft one back.

Suddenly Caroline sat up and then jumped to her feet.  “O.k. well, let’s go again.  This time I want to teach you some kicking moves…”

Nora nodded and then stood up as well.  She got herself in a ready position but then relaxed as she noticed Caroline seemed to want to say something.

“Caroline?  What is it?” Nora then urged her.

“Oh…oh nothing it’s just…” Caroline looked down for a split second as she started to speak, “I just thought now would be a good a time as any to apologize for all the things I did to you back at Kale’s house.  I never really got to say I was sorry for the way I acted…”

Nora then held a hand up to silence her. “Don’t worry about it.  It’s o.k.  You’re helping us now.  That kind of makes up for it to me.”

“But I’m serious,” Caroline then continued as she looked over at Nora with the utmost importance. “I want you to understand I was only being that way because I knew I had a job to do…one I didn’t think I was going to be able to do and I was trying to distance myself from it and what emotion did come out was…well…bitchiness.”

Nora let out a small laugh. “It’s o.k. really.”

“I really did want you to hate me.  I hoped that maybe that and me telling you how to get into the desk and finding the pictures of me and Charlie would get you to make Kale see what I was going to do.  I secretly wanted you to find me out so I wouldn’t have to go through with what my brother wanted me to do.”

“Caroline.” Nora now urgently said, “Seriously.  I get it.  It’s o.k.  What really matters is the fact that you didn’t go through with what you thought you had to do.  Instead you helped Kale.  And you helped me.  And you’re still helping us.”

Caroline looked down as she then nodded.  Nora thought she heard her sniffle a bit as she then looked up and gave her a weak smile.  “O.k. well, thank you.  For giving me another chance.  And letting me in a little even if it was just to ask for advice about girl stuff.”

Nora chuckled a bit. “No problem.” She then widened her stance and put her hands up in defense. “Now let’s fight.”

Caroline laughed and got into position as well. “You first!” she shouted.

CHAPTER 41

 IT HAD FINALLY come again; the full moon and after the past few weeks of extensive training and hard work, Nora had now found herself in Caroline’s room downstairs.  She had her eyes tightly shut as she hesitated the inevitable turn she would have to make to look into the standing mirror that she knew was next to her.

“Go on, hun, just look!  Tell me what you think!”  She heard Caroline urge her.

Nora then took a deep breath and let it out. “O.k.” she finally agreed as she then reluctantly opened her eyes and turned her head to look in the mirror to her right.  What she saw there made her gasp slightly.  Not only did she absolutely love the dress that Caroline had picked out for her; a navy blue, knee length, A-line dress that also had navy lace covering it except for the long sleeves which were just pure lace, but she almost couldn’t believe that she was actually looking at her own face in the mirror in front of her.  Her hair was down, maybe for the first real time in years and as it fell down around her shoulders she was amazed at how great it looked.

“How did you get my hair to do that?!” Nora found herself blurting the question as she reached up to feel incredibly soft it was as well. “My hair has never looked like this!”

“It’s called product, honey,” Caroline chuckled. “Just takes a little.  Run it through your hair and…tada!”

Nora laughed a bit as well.  “This is why I need you here.”  She then took a minute to look at her own face.  Caroline had done her makeup but Nora didn’t feel like she was really wearing it.  It didn’t look too much like she was wearing it either.  Just…certain features of hers were played up and Nora looked at herself for the first time in the mirror and was astonished that she, for once, didn’t feel like groaning. “I like the makeup you did too.  A lot.” Nora smiled at Caroline through the reflection of the mirror.

Caroline smiled back.  “Well, now you just have to go show Kale,” she eagerly stated.

Nora abruptly turned around to entirely face Caroline.  “Oh…uh yeah…is he ready with dinner already?” she felt her voice shaking slightly and she tried her hardest to control it.

Caroline nodded reassuringly. “Yep.  He told me he’s ready when you are.  He’s waiting outside.”

Nora shut her eyes for a moment and took another deep breath.  As she let it out, she opened them and looked straight ahead of her as she then said, “O.k.  I guess I’ll go now.”

“Remember, just relax and act natural.  It’s not a big deal…this dinner,” Caroline comforted.

Nora nodded and smiled at her. “Yeah I know.  Thanks, Caroline.”

“Just go on,” Caroline smiled.  Nora then did as instructed and exited her room.  The walk through the house to the backyard door seemed like the longest walk she has ever taken.  She felt herself getting more and more nervous as she approached.  Once she got there and finally gained the courage to touch the doorknob, she paused for a moment before attempting to open it. “Cool it, Nora,” she then spoke to herself, “It’s not a big deal.  Just calm down.”  She then nodded once to herself and finally opened the door.  She stepped out into the cold winter air and saw the beautiful patio and pergola that covered it.  She also took in the sights of the lights that intertwined it and the smells of the dinner that sat on the small French table in front of her.  She then turned to look a little to the right and saw Kale, standing with his back to her.  She sighed as she then decided to take another step outside and softly shut the door behind her.  The sound of the door made Kale jump a touch and Nora saw him start to turn around to greet her.

“Wait!” Nora then shouted, causing Kale to pause his rotating.

“What is it?” Kale asked, while not looking at her.

“Before you turn around,” Nora slightly nervously said, “You have to promise you won’t laugh.” Kale just chuckled at her statement.

“I’m serious!” Nora reiterated.

“O.k., I promise I’m not going to laugh!” Kale agreed, “So can I turn around now?”

Nora paused for a few minutes as she attempted to stand up straight and then said, “Yes. O.k. you can look now.”

Kale then finished his turn around until he was completely facing Nora.  A look of surprise could instantly be seen on his face as Nora then looked at him with probably the very same expression.  After all, she was looking at an image of Kale that she had never seen before.  He wore a black suit with a black necktie and his hair was combed back with what looked like a little bit of hair gel, which Nora noticed, really made his red eyes pop more than normal.  She never really noticed how big his eyes were until his hair suddenly wasn’t messily in his face.  The two of them just stood, silently taking in each other’s appearances until Kale let out a small chuckle.

“Hey!” Nora complained, “You said you wouldn’t laugh!”

“I’m not laughing!” Kale argued while smiling, “I mean…I’m not laughing at you.  I mean….your hair…it looks….”

“What?” Nora instantly and nervously asked as she reached up to feel her hair with her fingers. “Caroline did it.”

“No it’s….it’s great,” Kale reassured, “I just…never see it down like that.  It looks…nice.  You look…really nice.” Kale ended his compliments with a sincere smile.

Nora smiled back and looked down for a second bashfully and then, looking up again, said, “Well you look very nice too.  I didn’t realize you could clean up so well.”

Kale shrugged. “Well, you know…” he then gave Nora that all too familiar smirk of his and she found herself blushing.

“Well…shall we eat?” he then said, cutting the small awkward silence that had suddenly occurred.

“O.k.” Nora agreed as she then went to take her seat at the small table.  Kale pulled out her chair for her as she approached and she gave him a shy smile as she seated herself.  Kale took his seat across from her and then lifted the covers off of both their plates, revealing bowls of soup underneath.

“Oh, soup!” Nora happily exclaimed.

“Yeah, I thought soup would be a good idea,” Kale replied, “Since it’s so damn cold out here.” He finished his sentence with a chuckle.

Nora laughed back. “Yeah it is a bit cold.  Although…” she then added, “I’m surprised how much I haven’t been that cold lately.  The times I have been outside.  I mean, considering it’s been snowing.”

“Yeah?” Kale acknowledged.

“Yeah,” Nora went on, “Is that a vampire thing?”

Kale shrugged. “It might be.  It does seem that we vampires aren’t as susceptible to the weather as humans.  It still affects us of course, but just…not as much.”

“Hm,” Nora noted as she then nodded.  It was then that the two of them took no time to begin eating their soups.  They spent the rest of the time talking every once and a while in between bites until they had finally finished their whole dinner. Then the two of them sat quietly in their seats, each most likely wondering what was to happen next.

“Well…” Nora then spoke up, “That was a great dinner…thank you.”

“Oh yeah…well…the night’s not over yet…” Kale then began to suggest.

“What else can we do?” Nora asked, looking over at him curiously.

“Well…” Kale then started to say as he stood up from his seat and made his way to standing right in front of her. “We could maybe…dance a little.” He then held out his hand for her to take.

Nora took one look at it and then up at him with some disbelief on her face. “What?  No…”

“Aw come on, why not?” Kale tried appealing to her as he gave her that self-assured expression he always had.

“There are a couple of reasons why not…”

“Like?”

“Like…I can’t dance.”

“What are the other reasons?”

“I….can’t dance!  That’s enough for ten reasons!” Nora argued, still seated and still looking up at him.

Kale laughed. “Oh come on, no one really knows how to dance.  I promise you all it is, is swaying back and forth anyway.”  Nora gave him no response but twisted her face into a thinking expression.  Kale continued, “Come on…” he urged.

It was then that Nora finally caved with a sigh. “O.k. fine…I guess…” She then looked back at Kale’s hand that was extended in front of her and put her own in it. He gently squeezed it and pulled her to her feet, leading her a little ways over to an empty part of the patio.  He then brought her hand up to rest on his shoulder and Nora did the same with her other as she felt Kale put both of his hands on her waist.  She suddenly felt herself getting nervous again and tried her hardest to suppress it.  The two of them instantly began to sway back and forth, to no particular rhythm, and in a small circle.

Kale looked down at Nora and smiled. “See?” he said warmly, “I told you, it’s nothing.”  Nora gave him a soft laugh back. “Besides,” he then continued, “The girl doesn’t really have to do anything anyway.  Just follow.  As long as she has a good partner, she can be a good dancer.”

“And where did you learn how to dance so well?” Nora asked, smiling and looking back up at him, “You’re wedding?”

Kale instantly laughed. “Ha no.  More like…middle school dances.”

Nora couldn’t help really laughing as she then said, “You do realize we don’t even have any music.”

Kale made a face like he was deep in thought and then said, “Well, I could sing.”

“You sing?”

“No.  I can’t sing worth a shit.”

Nora laughed again. “Well, I’m not singing either!”

Kale laughed back and it fell silent between them for a couple of beats.  It wasn’t but a second later that Kale began to whistle.  Surprisingly Nora recognized the tune as being “Don’t Worry Be Happy” and she giggled even more.

“Is that better?” Kale took a pause during his whistling to say and Nora nodded. “Yes, thank you.”  It then fell silent for a moment again as they continued dancing.

“You know,” Kale said breaking the small silence, “That dress looks really nice.”

Nora smiled. “It’s Caroline’s.  You don’t recognize it?”

“She never wore it around me.  At least…I don’t remember,” Kale said, “But I’m sure it looks better on you anyway.”

Nora rolled her eyes playfully and giggled. “Well, you look pretty good in that suit.  Where did you get that?”

“Oh it was uh…the suit I had for my dad’s funeral,” Kale answered, “I don’t own many suites.  It was honestly either this or my tux from my wedding which, I thought might be a little much.” He chuckled.  Nora just laughed again.

Kale then went back to his whistling as he suddenly stretched out his arm with Nora still holding his hand and prompted her to spin.  Nora did so, not sure if she was even doing it right and then Kale brought her back in again, close to him. “That was good!  See you can dance, I don’t know what you were talking about.” Nora just smiled up at him a she resumed the position of her arms being around his neck and the two of them went back to swaying.

It was then at this instant that Nora noticed a somewhat serious expression on Kale’s face as he looked at her.  “Kale?” she then asked, “What is it?”

Kale shook his head a little as he tried to clear his thoughts and then said, “Oh, nothing I was just thinking…”

“Thinking about what?”

“Thinking about…” Kale hesitate a bit before he went on, “About how seriously stupid your parents were.”

Nora was a little surprised by his comment and then asked, “What are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about what an amazing person you are, Nora,” Kale said, seriously, “You’re parents were fucking stupid not to want you.”

“Kale…” Nora said turning away slightly.

“I’m absolutely serious, Nora,” Kale said, trying to get her to look his way again.  Eventually she did and he went on, “The person you have become, this amazing person, is more than any parent would be proud of.  I mean, you’re brave, and smart, and strong….and…..” Kale looked right into her eyes as Nora looked back. “And….beautiful…”

Nora felt her face flushing as she stared at Kale’s very serious expression that gazed right back at her.  She felt his hot breath as she swallowed nervously, noticing now that their faces were almost inches away from each other.  They had also stopped dancing and just stood, holding each other, amongst the cold winter night.

“Nora…” Kale softly spoke as the tension seemed to continue to build between them, “Wherever your parents are now…be it hell or wherever…I hope they can see you.  See you now.  And I hope they feel horrible….for the way they treated you.  You didn’t deserve them.  Not one bit.”

Nora didn’t respond but inched her face a little closer to Kale’s, who in turn seemed to move in at the same time.  However, at the last second, when Nora was sure something was going to happen, Kale turned his face, so that his cheek was now facing her and he was looking away.  Nora recoiled a bit and at the same time pulled her arms away from around his neck.  Kale, in turn, let go of her waist and began to rub his hands along his suit jacket, nervously making the motion of dusting it off.  He then cleared his throat and said, “Well…um…maybe we should call it a night…”

Nora just stood, looking at him in absolute disbelief as he refused to look at her any more.  What had just happened?

“Really?!” she then appallingly asked.  Kale didn’t say a word, but just kept looking away from her, so eventually Nora scoffed slightly at him.  “Wow.  O.k.” she then wasted no time in turning and abruptly walking away.

It was then that Kale decided to turn back toward her as he watched her head for the door to the house. “Nora…” he said, as if to try to justify his actions with only one word, but Nora ignored him and kept going until she opened the door.

“Nora!” Kale shouted again, but she still disregarded him and entered the house, heading straight for her room, also hastily wiping a tear from her cheek as she went.

CHAPTER 42

IT WAS THE instant that Nora swung open her bedroom door that she was suddenly face to face with something that hadn’t been there before; the rocking chair Kale had bought her.  She stood in the doorway, her hand still on the doorknob, staring at it, unsure what to think about it, that is, until she heard someone coming up the stairs behind her and then a voice almost right next to her. “I brought it over from my place.” Nora turned around to see Kale facing her. “Well, Caroline got it.  But…I was going to surprise you…after dinner.  Until you ran off like that.”

Nora didn’t respond with words but instead just scoffed at his comment and rolled her eyes.

“What is your problem?!” Kale then irritably asked.

“My problem?!  You’re the one who seems to have a problem!” Nora then found herself shouting.

“What are you talking about?”

“What is this?!  What is all this, Kale?” Nora crossly asked as she indirectly gestured around her.

“What is what?” Kale asked.

“All of this!” Nora angrily reiterated, “The dinner, and the dancing, and the chair, and everything!”

“It…it’s a thank you…I told you that,” Kale somewhat nervously spoke.

“Is it?  Because I’m just really starting to get confused about things with you.” Nora sighed and looked up into Kale’s eyes which seemed to be trying to avoid looking back at her.  The two of them sat in silence for a little while until Nora then added, “What am I to you?”

“What kind of question is that?” Kale argued.

“Just answer it!”

Kale sighed and rolled his eyes a bit as he then said, “You’re my friend, Nora.  You should know that.”

“A friend.  Really?” Nora responded.

“Yes.”

Nora stood, staring at him in complete disbelief for a few seconds and then said, “A friend doesn’t do what we almost did to another ‘friend’.  They also don’t dance with said friend and then get her gifts like this!   And a friend doesn’t call another friend….beautiful.  Or look at her like the way you looked at me…” Nora felt the tears welling up in her eyes again and she took in a deep breath to try to suppress them.

“Nora…” Kale then started.  His tone was one of a person who’s about to give another person bad news and Nora heard it loud and clear.

“Don’t!” Nora then snapped, pointing at him and staring at him angrily. “Don’t start to say what I think you’re going to.”

“What do you want me to say?!” Kale then yelled. “What do you want me to tell you?!”

“Just tell me what’s wrong with me!” Nora then screamed. She could feel a couple of tears start to stream down her face and she tried quickly to wipe them away.

“What makes you think there’s something wrong with you?” Kale asked.

“You know why!” Nora continued to yell.

Kale sighed heavily and looked away for a second as he then said, “Look…we are friends.  That’s it.  And you know the reasons why it can only be that way.”

“No I don’t!” Nora argued. “Honestly, I don’t.”

Kale sighed again. “You’re human.  I’m a vampire.  That….doesn’t lend well toward things not being complicated.”

“But I don’t want to be human anymore!  You know that!” Nora felt her voice starting to crack as she kept arguing. “I want to be a hybrid!  Like Caroline!  But…you won’t let me!”

“For good reason!” Kale shot back at her, “I won’t let you become one of those things!  You’re a human and human is the way you’ll stay!”

“Uggh!!” Nora grunted in frustration.

“Don’t you get it?” Kale debated, “The more I turn you into one of them, the more I become like Dagon!  I won’t become him!  And I won’t see you become one of them!  I won’t see you be a monster!”

“Or maybe you just won’t let me become a hybrid because you’re afraid of your feelings and you want an excuse to not be with me!  You like me being human so you can tell yourself we can’t be together!” Nora then screamed, tears now streaming and her voice squeaking in places as she did.

Kale just stood and stared at her with an angry but slightly guilty expression. “You’re crazy,” he then said coldly, “I’m your friend.  That’s always going to be that way.  And only that.  Because you are a human.  But even if you weren’t that wouldn’t change.  I’m sorry if what I did tonight led you to believe something else.”

Nora bit her lip and just shook her head as she attempted to wipe the tears from her face one more time.  She looked down for a bit, trying her hardest to compose herself before looking back up and then saying quietly, “Then I can’t do this anymore.”

“Do what?” Kale asked.

“This.  This…doing whatever you want, whatever you ask of me thing.  I’m not your damn puppet and what I want is important too.  I want to be strong.  And I can’t do that around you!”

The two of them just stared at one another in silence for what seemed like forever.  Nora soon realized that Kale had nothing left to say to her so she stepped back, moving toward the open doorway of her room.

“Nora…” Kale said as he saw her step away from him and he then, in turn, stepped forward until he was in her doorway.  Nora stared at him from where she stood, inside her room. “Just get out,” was all she said, staring daggers at him.

Kale didn’t respond but just continued to stand there.  He didn’t really know what else he could say.

“GET OUT!” Nora then screamed as she reached out and shoved him in the chest, causing him to teeter enough backwards and force him to step out of the boundaries of her room.  He couldn’t help but really realize how much stronger she had gotten, considering that that push almost hurt a little.  Instantly after shoving him however, Nora slammed her door shut and Kale sighed, then consecutively turned, headed down the stairs and made his way all the way back to the backyard where he begrudgingly began cleaning up from the dinner.

It was after a while that Caroline interrupted him as she walked outside.  Kale felt her standing there and just staring at him quietly so finally, he reluctantly looked up and said, “What do you want?”

“What did you do?!” Caroline then asked.

“What do you mean?” Kale also asked as he then went back to picking up dishes from the small table he stood next to.

“To Nora!” Caroline angrily pressed, “I heard the two of you yelling upstairs, what happened?!”

“It’s all you’re damn fault!” Kale then suddenly shouted.

Caroline raised her eyebrows in surprise as she responded, “Excuse me?”

“You’re the one who convinced me to do this stupid dinner!” Kale yelled, “Now Nora has fucking feelings for me!  I knew this would happen!  I knew having this dinner would send the wrong message!”

Caroline sarcastically chuckled. “Oh, yeah, you’re right, Kale.  One dinner made Nora suddenly have feelings for you.  Right.”

Kale then narrowed his eyes at Caroline. “What are you saying?” he then asked.

“I’m saying…” Caroline continued, “She’s obviously been feeling this way for a while.  Couldn’t you see it?  And you too!  You’ve been trying to hide it also!”

Kale scoffed. “Please!!” he sarcastically remarked. “I have not!”

“Come on, Kale stop it!” Caroline argued, “Stop lying to yourself and everyone around you!  You didn’t have to agree to do this dinner!  You didn’t have to want to do something to thank her!  You didn’t even have to dance with her either or almost kiss her!  No one held a gun to your head!”

“We didn’t almost kiss!  And how do you know that?!  Were you watching us?!”

Caroline smiled and chuckled, leaning on her hip a little. “Come on, you know me better than that.  Of course I was watching you.”

Kale stood for a moment, looking around him, trying to organize his thoughts.  He sighed heavily and rubbed the back of his neck nervously before finally speaking again, this time a little more calmed. “I…I don’t know what happened.  Everything’s gotten so…complicated.”

“What were you guys fighting about?” Caroline then asked him.

“Nora told me she had feelings for me.  Just basically came out with it.  And I told her I didn’t.  I told her I couldn’t.”

“Why couldn’t you?”

“Because she’s a human!”

Caroline paused a moment, looking at Kale before she responded, “I was a human once.  So were you.  I’m probably more human than you thought I was at one point.  What is wrong with her being human?”

“Everything!” Kale yelled, “A vampire and a human can’t be together!  It would cause too many problems!  You know this!”

“But what about the fact that she doesn’t want to be?  She wants to be a hybrid, doesn’t she?”

“God, I’m sick of sounding like a broken record!” Kale angrily screamed, throwing his hands up in the air. “I told her this too and I’m going to tell you again! I refuse to turn her into a monster!  She’s human and that’s the way she should stay!”

“Why?  Why should she?”

“Because…” Kale calmed himself a bit before continuing, “Because that’s the way I want her.  I…like her like this.  I like the way she is.  I don’t want her becoming something like…us.”

Caroline sighed and took a few steps closer to Kale as she said, “But maybe you think that’s not really up to you?  Maybe that’s kind of up to her?”

Kale sighed too. “I just don’t want to be the one to do it.  Then I’m too much like Dagon.  Besides…” he then hesitated for a moment.

“What?” Caroline urged him to continue.

“Never mind,” Kale then said, waving her away.

“No, what?” Caroline pressed further.

“I…” Kale sighed once more and looked away from Caroline as he continued, “I can’t be with her if we share this Vinculum.”

“Why?”

“Because…it causes her to be stuck with me already.  She has no choice.  And how could I know that she really wanted to be with me or she thought she had to be?  We could never be together under those circumstances!”

“You do know there’s a way to break a Vinculum without either of you dying though, right?” Caroline then reminded.

“What, turning her?” Kale stated, “No.  I refuse to do that either.”

Caroline sighed and looked away for a bit in obvious frustration as Kale then spoke again. “Look,” he continued, “It just can’t be.  We can only be friends.  That’s it.  And whatever feelings I may possibly have for her, which I don’t.  I would have to suppress anyway.  Because it just can’t ever happen.”

“So…is that what you told her?” Caroline then asked him.

Kale pursed his lips a bit before answering. “Probably not in the way I should have.  I was taken by surprise and I got…angry.”

“Go apologize to her then.”

“She doesn’t want to see me right now I think.”

“You need to make it right with her.”

Kale looked over at Caroline’s very serious expression that was staring back at him.  He knew she was right.  He then nodded. “Yeah, o.k.  I’ll try.”

It was seconds later that Kale was in front of Nora’s closed bedroom door, knocking on it softly. “Nora,” he said, his face leaning against the door, “I want to apologize.  Please open up.”  However, he got no reply.  He tried knocking again. “Come on, please?” Still nothing. “Nora, I’m serious, open up.” Absolute silence.  He was starting to get worried now.  “Nora, open the door!” he found himself now yelling almost in a panicky tone.  When he still received no answer, Kale grew instantly anxious.  “One more chance or I’m breaking in!” he then screamed.  It was that last lack of a response that caused him to back up and, with one swift, loud motion, kick the door open.  What he found in Nora’s room, was of course, no Nora.  The window, however, was open, a cold breeze blowing in, and when Kale looked down at the rocking chair that was in front of him, he noticed a small, black button resting on its arm.

Kale instantly ran down the stairs until he met up with Caroline once more. “Caroline!” he urgently shouted as she then turned around to face him. “Nora’s gone!”

 

CHAPTER 43

 CAROLINE LOOKED BACK at Kale’s frantic state with a bit of a confused expression. “What are you talking about?” she asked.

“I’m talking about Nora!” Kale shouted, “She’s gone!”

“What do you mean, she’s gone?!” Caroline then nervously repeated.

“I mean what I said! Her window in her room is open and she’s gone!” Kale then shook his head in disbelief and turned, beginning to hasten to the front door.

“Kale, wait!” Caroline softly shouted after him a she watched him take off.  He, however, didn’t acknowledge her but kept going until he opened the door and headed outside into the cold snow. “Kale!” Caroline tried again to get his attention as she followed him. “Where are you going?!”

“I’ve got to find her!” Kale hastily responded as he started a walk out into the woods that surrounded them.

“Will you just hold it a minute!” Caroline the demanded as she managed to quickly grab Kale’s shoulder and temporarily stop him.

“I can’t!  I’ve got to go find her now!” Kale argued.

“Will you just stop and think!  It’s a full moon!” Caroline debated back.

“So what?”

“So….you’re vulnerable during a full moon, Kale!” Caroline concluded, “Need I remind you that you can’t transform while a moon is up and Dagon’s hybrids can?!  What if they’re out there right now?  You’d be a sitting duck!”

“And Nora isn’t?!” Kale disputed, “I don’t care about the moon, Caroline, I have to find her!” He then tried a second time to take off into the woods, but Caroline stopped him again.

“You’ll never find her acting so reckless!” she stated.

Kale then stood for a second as he thought to himself.  Suddenly he nodded. “You’re right,” he then agreed.  Caroline’s eyes widened a bit as she didn’t expect that response from him. “I’ll never find her just running around.  Which is why I need you,” he then said.

“Me?” Caroline hesitated to ask.

“Yes!  Do your…tracking thing!  Find her!”

“Kale…”

“Caroline, please…help me.” Kale looked at her with an expression that held a little bit of melancholy and a lot of worry as he pleaded with her.  Caroline eventually sighed and then nodded. “O.k.” she responded as she then closed her eyes and took in a deep breath through her nose.  Kale looked over at her as he waited to see her expression and judge if she was getting any kind of response or not.  The expression that he finally saw come from her was a very confused one.  Eventually, Caroline opened her eyes and looked back at Kale with obvious disappointment.

“What?” Kale asked her, “What is it?  Can you smell her?  Can you find out where she is?”

Caroline sighed sadly and shook her head before answering.  “I can’t.”

“Why?’ Kale hastily asked her.

“Because,” she answered, “Nora’s doing something to interfere.  I think she’s wearing something of yours.  Something that has your scent on it.”

Kale’s thoughts immediately went to the black button he had seen resting on her rocking chair up in her room only moments ago. “My jacket,” he concluded out loud. “She must have taken my jacket with her.”

“Well, whatever she did, I can’t pick up her scent,” Caroline said.

“So…o.k. then just focus on my scent.  Tell me where ‘I’ am then!”

“It doesn’t work like that, Kale!”

“What do you mean?!” Kale was becoming extremely irritated now and it came out in the tone of his voice.

“I mean…” Caroline responded in the same aggravated tone that he had, “Think of these scents as signals.  If I’m getting two signals, both identifying as you, they interfere and they cause confusion.  With you being here and ‘you’ possibly being in another place at the same time, it messes things up.  And I get confused and I can’t tell one from the other and both signals get jammed, so to speak.”

“So you can’t know where she is?” He finally, and exasperatingly, came to the conclusion.

Caroline nodded slightly. “Yes.  I’m sorry.”

Kale, in turn, didn’t respond but just angrily stormed back into the house.  Caroline waited for a few seconds before finally following him.  Kale had made it back up the stairs and when Caroline finally caught up with him, he was standing in Nora’s room in front of her rocking chair.  The window in the room still hadn’t been shut and the chilling breeze kept blowing in, making Kale’s tie he wore and even his gelled back hair stir slightly.  He just stood, very still, and once Caroline approached him further, she noticed he was holding the small black button in his hands and just stared at it, a look of sadness on his face.

“Kale…” Caroline softly spoke from behind him, trying to get his attention.

“I can’t believe she left…” Kale said, quietly, and somewhat to himself.

Caroline took a few steps so that she was standing next to him now and she looked up at him as she then asked, “Are you sure she left?  She could have been taken…”

Kale instantly shook his head at her inquiry. “No,” he responded, “She left.  I know she did.  That’s why she left this.” He turned the button around in his palm as he talked.

“What is that?” Caroline questioned again.

Kale looked over at her with a small, but slightly sad, smile on his face. “It’s the extra button from my jacket.  I gave it to her when I took her to my dad’s fairground.  It was the prize she won when she played one of the carnival games…” He then turned his head back to stare at the button again and let out a huge sigh.

Caroline felt like she wanted to either reach out to him or say something else, but she didn’t get the chance because suddenly, Kale angrily threw the button across the room and after, proceeded to kick the rocking chair in front of him with even more rage causing it to fall over to the floor with a loud crack sound.

“Kale!” Caroline shouted as she was immediately startled.

“What is my problem?!” Kale shouted, “Why am I even asking myself why she left?!  Of course I know why she fucking left!!” Caroline, however, just stood, silently watching him in awe.  Kale let out a huge sigh as he reached up and ran his hands through his hair like he always did when he was frustrated.  He paced a bit where he stood before then turning to finally face Caroline. “Why do I always fuck these things up, ya know?!!” He asked her.  Caroline assumed his question was rhetorical and didn’t respond.  He then continued, “I mean…why does everything always have to be my way?!”

It was then that he stopped his pacing and resumed standing in front of Caroline.  He dropped his shoulders a bit as he stood, signifying he was beginning to relax just a little. “I should let her have what she wants….she…deserves that.” Kale then sighed and rubbed his forehead with his palm.

It was soon, after a few seconds of silence, that Caroline decided to speak again. “Kale…it’s o.k.  We all make mistakes…”

“But she’s gone, Caroline!” Kale argued, “She’s gone and she left on purpose!  How am I ever going to get her to come back?!”

Caroline continued looking up at Kale with the utmost sympathy.  She could see the devastation in his face and hear it in his voice.  She even thought she may have detected a hint of his eyes getting teary but she tried to pretend that she didn’t notice for his benefit. “Kale, calm down,” she then said, attempting to offer a bit of comfort, “We’ll find her, o.k.?  We can start tomorrow in the morning when it’s daylight.  It’ll be easier for you to see and you have less likely of a chance of being caught off guard if Dagon’s brood are out looking too.”

Kale just sighed again, somewhat defeated and looked down.  Caroline continued, “Don’t worry.  Dagon can’t hurt her.  He won’t hurt her, even if he finds her.  He has to have you before he can even think about doing anything to her.  And that’s only if he finds her first.  Which he won’t.  We’ll find her.”

Kale finally looked up at Caroline and just nodded.  He gave no smile though as he looked back at her.  How could he smile?  Nora was gone; and not like any other time before.  This time she had chosen to leave; and could he even blame her?

 

***

 

            Meanwhile, Nora had managed to, after jumping from tree to tree, swiftly and effortlessly, make it all the way back to her old house; the one she had lived in with Will.  She stood in front of it and stared at its grey and bleak image that was enhanced by the darkness around her and the eerie glow of the moon that covered it.  It looked so worn down and depressing; the roof was caved in and the weeds in the lawn that peered out from the snow had grown so out of hand they almost looked like a small jungle around the base of the house. Also, the fact that no lights shown from inside gave it a cold and lifeless feeling, even though she knew it was only an inanimate house.  The memories of the things she had done in this place suddenly came rushing back to her and almost brought tears to her eyes as she thought about all of them.  Eventually, she shook her head, as if trying to get all the sentimentalities out so that she could focus on what she came to do.

It was then that she swiftly turned and headed around the left side of the house until she came to the cellar doors there.  After quickly opening them, she entered and stepped into the dark and dusty basement.  She looked around a bit before completely going inside.  She really was amazed at how well she was able to see in the dark now.  Last time she had set foot down here she had been just a human; one hundred percent human.  A weak human, but no longer.  She looked over at the refrigerator that was in the room that now lay on its side on the dusty floor.  The door to it was wide open and IV bags, most of them empty, of what used to contain Will’s mom’s blood covered the floor.  Nora approached them and bent down to examine.  She searched around, hoping to find something.  Finally, she did find it, wedged slightly under the open fridge door; a bag still full of blood.

She stood up as she held the bag in her hands.  She knew exactly why this bag had been left here.  It was different than the others had been.  This one was black.  This one had vampire blood in it.  It was then that she wasted no time in tearing open the top plastic and raised the bag up above her head.  Simultaneously she tilted her head back and squeezed the bag with her hands, letting the black blood flow out and into her mouth.  After a few seconds of drinking, the bag was finally empty and Nora tossed it to the floor.  She attempted wiping her face with the sleeve of Kale’s jacket, however, her chin and neck remained stained with the dark, black, color.  Immediately Nora could feel the difference her drink had made.  She tightened her hands into fists next to her and closed her eyes for a minute.  She could feel the energy and strength surging through her.  It was almost as if she could feel the vampire blood weaving its way all through her every vein.

Then, suddenly, she felt almost a burst of adrenaline.  It was quick, but what was left behind was a small, but very warm sensation deep within her; like it was coming from her very heart.  She knew immediately what that meant.  It was what she had been wanting, and she couldn’t wait to test it out.  It was then that she immediately opened her eyes and turned, suddenly eyeing herself in a broken mirror that once hung straight on the wall, as opposed to crooked like it now was.  All she could see in the biggest piece of glass that remained attached to the frame were her eyes.  They were no longer completely hazel like they had been her whole life.  They were, not surprisingly to her, now slightly red.  She smiled to herself as she stared at them and they stared back at her from the mirror.  She then wasted no time in hastening back out the door of the basement and back out into the snowy night, where she continued to run, eventually entering the dark woods where she instantly disappeared amongst the trees.

CHAPTER 44

IT HAD NOW been a whole week since Nora had run away.  Kale and Caroline had taken turns searching for Nora, mostly during the day, of course to no avail.  Caroline kept hope that they would find her or she would at least come back, however, Kale grew more and more discouraged as it was now the last night that would house a decently sized moon and he knew deep down that if Dagon hadn’t already captured Nora, he would most likely do so soon, or at least come after him and Caroline.

It was on this night that Caroline sat on the couch, picking at her own nails and thinking about what else she could do about the situation with Nora.  All the hope she had been trying to project for Kale’s sake was starting to wear thin, at least, thinner than it had already been.  She was beginning to think that finding Nora was impossible and she knew Kale was thinking the very same, however, she definitely didn’t want him to think that she was also all void of hope.  She had noticed that as the days without finding Nora piled up, he was starting to lose himself as well.  He had been very unkempt lately, not shaving; even wearing the same clothes days in a row.  Also passing out on the couch after being out all day looking for Nora, just absolutely exhausting himself and it was worrying Caroline more with each passing day.  She wasn’t sure when the day would come that he would finally crack.

Suddenly, Caroline was startled out of her deep thoughts as Kale stormed down the stairs from his room and began heading toward the door.  Caroline jumped up from her seat on the couch and turned towards him. “Where are you going?!” she shouted, thankfully stopping him before he reached the door.

Kale turned around the face her. “I’m going out to look for Nora again.”

Caroline looked Kale up and down as she took a few steps toward him.  His black hair was a mess, his five o’ clock shadow was becoming longer and messier, he wore a dark grey shirt that had obviously been worn for a day or two and was wrinkled and dirty, and his jeans were tattered with a few holes in the knees.

“You can’t go out now, it’s night!  You’ve already been searching all day!” Caroline debated him.

Kale shook his head at her statement. “I don’t care.  It’s the last night with a strong moon.  I’ve got to utilize it.  I’ve got to find her!” He then turned and grabbed a black canvas hooded jacket that was hanging on a hook by the door and proceeded to put it on.

“Kale, think about this for a minute!  You’ll be blind out there in the dark!  It’ll be harder to know where you are or where you’ve been!  Just wait until morning again and get some rest tonight!”

Kale just kept shaking his head at everything Caroline continued to say. “No.  No, I’m going to find her tonight!  I don’t care what you say!  Besides, I’m a vampire, I can see plenty well in the dark!” Then, without waiting for Caroline to respond, Kale turned and exited out the front door.  Caroline, of course, followed him out and into the snow and as she did so, she noticed him stumble a bit as he walked down the few steps from the porch.

“Wait a minute!” Caroline called after him as she then approached him and, touching his shoulder, turned him around to face her. “Have you been drinking?!”

Kale sighed and rolled his eyes but didn’t give her any other response.

“Oh my god, Kale!” Caroline condemned, “Where did you even get it?”

“Oh don’t act all fucking innocent!” Kale then shouted back at her, “I found some whiskey in a cabinet in your kitchen!  Maybe you were drinking once too…back when Dagon was messing up your life!”

Caroline shot daggers at Kale as she could smell every bit of whiskey on his breath as he yelled at her. “O.k well, now you really can’t go out looking for Nora.  Your judgement is impaired.  You’ll just get yourself in trouble!”

“Leave me alone!” Kale demanded as he then shrugged her off and turned around to storm away.

“Kale!” Caroline shouted after him, but he just ignored her. “Kale!  K—” it was then that in her shouting, Caroline had gotten a sudden whiff of something familiar.  She stopped her yelling momentarily to take in a big sniff of air and really see if what she smelled was what she thought it was.

“Kale!” she then exclaimed again, this time more joyfully.  She laughed a little as she yelled his name again, “Kale!!”

Finally, the happy tone of her voice peaked Kale’s interest and he turned around to look at her.  He saw the large smile on Caroline’s face as she laughed to herself.

“What?!” he then asked her, “What is it?!”

“It’s Nora!” Caroline happily answered.

“What?!” Kale questioned as he hastily walked towards her.

“I smell Nora!” Caroline repeated.

“You do?!”

“Yes!  I can’t believe it!  But I can smell her!  I…I know where she is!”

 

***

 

            It was at this same exact moment that Nora stood behind her old house, void of Kale’s coat, and staring at a small pair of sticks, fixed together in the form of a cross, sticking out of the snow.  She kneeled in front of it, her jeans getting covered in snow.  She folded her arms and shivered a bit, trying to pull her dark green sweatshirt sleeves over her hands.  She stared at the cross in front of her, her auburn hair, no longer in a ponytail, blew all around her, snow mixing throughout it.  It was then that Nora began to feel the tears well up in her eyes.  However, this time she felt no need to hold them back and she let them fall down her cheek as she began to speak. “Oh Will,” she started as she kept looking at the stick cross in front of her, “I miss you…so much.” She reached up and wiped a few of the tears away with the sleeve of her shirt. “If you could see me now….” She then chuckled to herself as she finished her sentence, “Well, you’d probably be fuming at what I’m becoming, but…” she then looked down at her snow soaked knees and continued, “But I would hope that you’d be proud of me.  Of what I can do for myself now.  How strong I am and how I can take care of myself so well.  I…I used to be so afraid of being all alone, but I’m not anymore.  I know I can be my own hero.  I don’t have to rely on anyone…”

Suddenly a loud sound like a cracking branch startled Nora.  She instantly turned to look behind her.  She scanned the area a bit, but saw no one.  She then started to turn her gaze around again before she heard another snapping sound.  This time she stood up and turned toward where she thought the noise was coming from.  “Who’s there?!” she shouted, taking a very strong stance as she did so.  However, no one responded to her. “I know you’re there!  I can hear you!  Come out!” she screamed again but still, no one answered.  “I said come out!!” When she still got no response from her shouting, she picked up a small bit of snow and threw it in the direction she had heard the noise.  She watched the snowball fly through the air and hit the corner of the back of her house and it was then that she also heard someone yell. “Ahh!”

“Who’s there?!” Nora screamed once more.  Finally, this time someone emerged in response.  It was Kale, his arms up in surrender as he stepped out from behind the side of the house.

“What are you doing here?!  How the hell did you find me?!” Nora then screamed upon seeing him.

“Seriously?!  No, ‘hello’?” Kale sarcastically replied.

“You don’t deserve a ‘hello’!” Nora angrily argued, “Now I’ll ask you again, how the hell did you find me here?!”

“You took off my coat, which you stole!” Kale shouted back in response, “Caroline finally sniffed you out.”

Nora began to rub her arm nervously as she turned to look away from Kale for a second.  “I just thought….it felt wrong to be at Will’s grave with it on….” She mumbled, almost to herself.  She didn’t wait to see if Kale had heard her thought because she turned back to him and angrily added, “But it doesn’t matter!  I’m not going back with you!  So if that’s what you’ve come to try to do…to convince me to come back with you…you can forget it! I’m not going!”

“I understand,” Kale responded softly but with the utmost seriousness.  Nora then looked back at him with a slight bit of confusion on her face and as Kale saw it, he continued, “I’m not going to deny that I want you to come back.  I do.  But, I understand why you won’t.  I was an ass; a complete and total ass to you.  And I know no matter of apologizing can make up for that.  I can tell you I’m sorry for the rest of my life and it wouldn’t fix it.  So I get it.  I want you to come back.  Really, I do.  But I know I can’t make you.”

Nora paused for a second as she looked at Kale’s face and heard his words.  She couldn’t help but notice how unkempt he was and almost broken he seemed.  She’d never really seen him this way and it definitely alarmed her a bit, but she wasn’t about to back down. “You’re right, you can’t!” she finally said after shaking the sympathetic thoughts towards him out of her head. “I don’t need you anymore!  I’m doing just fine on my own!”

“I just want you back home so I can protect you!” Kale suddenly blurted and as soon as he did, he realized he had chosen poor words.

“Protect me?!” Nora now screamed, “I don’t need protecting!  Don’t you see me?!  Look at me!  I’ve gotten stronger out here not because of you, but because of me!  I can take care of myself!  For almost my entire life I’ve been ‘protected’ or everyone around me seemed to think I needed protecting.  And for a huge part of my life I believed them.  Will’s parents thought I needed protecting from my own parents, Will thought I needed protecting from the world, you think I need protecting from Dagon, and even Dagon wants to find me to try to ‘protect’ me.  I’m sick of it!  I don’t need protecting from anyone!  I can be strong on my own!”

Kale just looked down with a slight bit of shame as he listened to her yell at him.

“In fact, I’ve even gotten my ability!” Nora suddenly added, causing Kale to then look up at her surprisingly.  Nora caught sight of his expression and went on, “That’s right.  I’ve got my ability. And I got it on my own.  Without you!”

“Nora…” Kale tried to start, but Nora cut him off. “No!” she yelled, “I don’t need to hear what you have to say!  I already told you I’m not coming back with you!  So just leave!” It was then that Nora turned around and began to walk away from Kale, toward the woods that rested behind her house.  For a moment, Kale panicked as he watched her walk away from him.  He couldn’t lose her again, he just found her!

“I miss you!”

Nora instantly stopped and turned around to face Kale again, who was now looking at her with grief in his eyes.  She wasn’t sure she had just heard what she thought she had. “What?” she asked.

“I miss you,” Kale repeated himself, “I want you to come back.  I do want to protect you…but I’m fine if I can’t anymore.  But really, Nora….I just…I miss you.”

Nora started to shake her head in somewhat disbelief.  Her breathing got heavier as she realized she was beginning to be on the verge of tears. She wasn’t sure if it was out of anger or sadness, but regardless, she began to intently march over to Kale as then shouted, “You bastard!”  Kale however, said nothing but watched her make her way very irately toward him.

“You bastard!” Nora repeated as she now finally stood right in front of him and stared right up at him with much hurt clearly in her eyes. “You say all those things to me!  All of those hurtful things!  After I basically poor my feelings out to you and then you find me after a whole week and you say you miss me?!!  You miss me?!! How could you say that!!” It was at that moment that Nora began punching Kale in the chest with both of her fists, alternating her strikes as she kept yelling, “How could you tell me that?!  How could you!!  You bastard!  You bastard!! YOU BASTARD!!!” Tears were now streaming down her face as well as she kept angrily screaming at him and bringing her fists down on his chest.  Kale just stood there, letting her hit him.  He admitted to himself that it hurt; Nora had indeed gotten stronger, but he felt he somewhat deserved it from her and so he let her take her rage out on him.

After a few moments, however, he finally decided to try to stop her. “Nora!” Kale shouted to get her attention, but Nora was still angry hitting him. “Nora!”  He yelled again, but she seemed to be in her own world, not hearing him.  “NORA!” Kale finally bellowed as he then proceeded to grab her by the wrists, forcing her to stop her blows and look up at him.  Tears were covering her face, as well as the messy strands of her auburn hair as he stared down into her eyes; eyes that he could see were changing, becoming more…vampiric.

The two of them gazed at one another for a few seconds that seemed to last forever, until Kale did something he had wanted to do ever since he had found her tonight.  He hugged her.  He abruptly wrapped his arms around her neck and hugged her.  Nora was taken aback for a split second as she had never had Kale actively hug her before, but as she stood there, with his arms around her, she felt the warmth and depth of the embrace she was receiving.  She knew it was for real; absolutely sincere.  It was upon that realization that she put her arms around him as well and embraced him back, as tightly as he was squeezing her.  It was then, that the range of emotions that had been inside her finally found their way out in the form of her beginning to openly sob on his shoulder.  She cried a painful and scorned cry as the two of them held each other for longer than they ever had before.

It took a while before Nora was finally able to create words throughout her sobs as she said, while still within Kale’s grip, “I missed you too!”  As soon as she had made her confession, she felt Kale give her an extra squeeze as she gave him one back.  She wasn’t quite sure how much longer they stood there hugging each other in the snow, but it didn’t really matter.  She never wanted to let go, and she could sense that Kale was feeling the same.

CHAPTER 45

 IT WAS ONLY moments later that both Nora and Kale resided inside Nora’s home.  Kale stood, right in the middle of the wrecked living room as he looked around him at the dark and depressing house.  Nora, however, was kneeling in front of the fireplace, that was still luckily intact, attempting to light a fire.

“So, you’ve really been here the whole time?” Kale suddenly asked her.

Nora nodded, still facing the fireplace. “I never intended to, really.  I just came here to get…vampire blood…from our freezer downstairs but then no matter where I went to try to train, or hunt, I kept coming back here.” Nora stood up as she had finally lit the fire and turned to face Kale. “It provided good shelter from the cold wind, and I could make a fire, which was nice.”

Kale nodded in agreement as he then sat down on the lightly snow covered floor in front of the fire and Nora, softly smiling, soon joined him as well, but not before grabbing a blanket that was nearby.

“So…you said earlier, that you got your ability?” Kale then decided to ask.

“Yeah…I did,” Nora responded as she covered both of them with the blanket.  She casually looked over at Kale whose face looked serious as he seemed to be thinking hard about something as he stared into the fire. “I know you didn’t want me to get it, but…” Nora started but Kale shook his head and interrupted her.

“No, it’s o.k.” he said, still watching the flames of the fire in front of him, “I already told you I was wrong.” He then looked over at her as he continued, “I was wrong to hold you back.  I was being…selfish.”

Nora looked back with the same level of sincerity she saw shown on his face. “You really mean that?”

Kale nodded. “I do.”

Nora looked away briefly and Kale noticed the obvious doubt in her eyes. “I mean it, Nora.” Kale then repeated, hoping Nora would look back over at him. “I meant what I said.  I was wrong.  I look at you…I look at you and I see this strong woman.  This really strong woman who wanted something, and despite what I said to you about it…went and took it anyway!  You fought for what you wanted!  And…I admire that.  And I shouldn’t scold that.  I should be encouraging you, not dissuading you.  Otherwise…I’m just like him.  I’m just like Dagon.  Holding you back, making you be something you don’t want to be.”

It was then that Nora finally looked back over at Kale.  There was softness now in her eyes that he noticed as he then continued, “I like who you are this way, Nora.  I like you as a human because…of your kindness.  And I just worried that…if you became a hybrid…you’d lose that.  You’d be consumed by the power of being stronger that you’d change.  Because that’s what happened to me when I became a vampire.  I don’t want you to change.”

“But change happens,” Nora then rebutted, “Sometimes people have to change…to get stronger.  Sometimes people want to change…”

“I know,” Kale nodded as he glanced at Nora with the most sincere apologetic look she’d ever seen on his face. “And I shouldn’t force you to stay the same…if you want to change.  I’m sorry…for that.  If…if you want to be a hybrid…I’m not going to stop you.  Not anymore.  You deserve the chance to be what you want to be.”

Nora smiled at Kale as a sense of warmness fell over her. She was sure it wasn’t just from the fire in front of her but from Kale’s sincere words. “Thank you,” she softly spoke.

It was then quiet for several beats as the two of them sat, just watching the dancing fires in front of them. Nora shifted a bit as she pulled her knees up to her chest underneath the blanket and hugged them, debating in her head whether or not to say what she was about to say, “By the way,”  She suddenly found herself softly blurting, “It wasn’t healing…”

“What?” Kale asked for her to repeat herself as he suddenly looked back over at her.

“My ability,” Nora restated, “It isn’t healing.”

Kale continued gaping at her silently for a few beats not knowing what to say until he finally gained the strength to make his mouth move and he stuttered, “W-what is it then?”

Nora sighed and, lifting her head from the comfort of her knees, began telling him, “It was after I left Caroline’s house.  I had just gotten here, and found a bag of Will’s mom’s blood.  At least, some of her blood from when she was a vampire.  I knew drinking it would make me stronger and I had hoped it would make me strong enough to finally get my ability.  I was right, of course.  As soon as I drank it all I could feel it.  It was a surge of energy.  An ecstasy that was something I’d never felt before.  And I just knew…I knew that I had it.  I had my ability.  I just had to go test it out.  Find out if I really had the gift to heal.”

Nora paused to temporarily glance over at Kale who was staring back at her intently, absorbing everything she was saying to him.  She then continued, “Well, it was the next day actually when I had finally found a chance to test my ability.  I found a bird, lying in the snow, a cardinal I think.  It was badly hurt.  It had a deep gash running across its eye and it was bleeding badly.  I knew this was my chance.  I kneeled beside the hurt animal and put my hands on it and thought…healing thoughts.  I didn’t really know what I was doing or how to initiate the power but regardless, it didn’t work.  I even tried putting some of my blood into its cut but nothing worked.  I tried everything I could; I just couldn’t heal the poor thing.  I felt so defeated and disappointed, but most of all I felt so bad for this little bird.  I wanted so badly to help it.  I really did; even more than I had wanted the ability to heal.  And I found myself at that moment saying out loud that I was sorry to the bird.” Nora then paused for a moment as she looked back over at Kale who had seemed to lean in closer to her as he listened to her story.

“And that’s the moment when I heard the bird say back to me that it was o.k.  I remember being startled and wondering if I had really heard what I’d heard but I had!  The bird said again that it was thankful that I’d tried to help it and that was all that mattered.  Then it died.  I remember being so confused for a moment as I stared at its little body lying in the snow, that is, until I realized that I guess that this was my real ability.”

“So…you can talk to animals?” Kale then finally spoke after being silent during Nora’s whole story.

Nora shrugged slightly.  “I guess.  Or at least, I can understand them.  Communicate with them.”

It was then that Kale turned back toward the fire and leaned back a bit. “Huh.” Was all he got out.

“You think…this is a common ability?” Nora then asked.

“I don’t know.  I guess Caroline would be the only one who knows.” Kale responded.

“And Dagon.  And maybe…maybe because I can’t heal…he wouldn’t want me anymore?” Nora then questioned with a slight bit of hope in her voice.

Kale looked back at her sympathetically. “I don’t know.  We can hope though.  We can always hope.  Odds are we won’t be able to get out of a fight, but maybe at least we can convince him to let you go.  That’s something.”

Nora nodded.  There was a pause between the two of them again as Nora then put her chin back on her knees and turned her head away from the fire in front of her.  However, this time, she looked away from Kale and toward her front door and the long window that was next to it.  She noticed a house across the way from hers that had a few lights on in the inside.  She also then noticed a new set of lights being lit.  They weren’t lanterns, which would have been odd anyway for a bright moon night like this one, but they were instead, Christmas lights; all different colored bulbs that covered the edges of the roof and the frame of the front doorway.  Nora couldn’t help but smile as she looked over at them. “Kale,” she then found herself blurting.

“Yeah?” Kale answered as he looked over to where she was also looking.

“I think it’s Christmas Eve.” Nora’s smile grew as she then felt Kale scoot closer to her and wrap his arms around her shoulders.  She couldn’t break her gaze at the beautiful lights outside and how unaware she had been about what day it was.  All this running, and worrying about Dagon and everything had made her even forget that it was almost Christmas, but right now she didn’t have to think about that.  Right now, in this moment, she could forget all that and just look at the colored lights and listen to the crackling fire and feel the warmth of her friend around her.

It was then that the sound of Kale softly humming broke her from her thoughts for only a moment.  She smiled as she recognized his tune to be “I’ll Be Home for Christmas” and it didn’t take long before she started to join in.  The two of them then hummed as they sat, thinking about anything else but their troubles and Nora had really realized how much she had missed Kale.  She had known for sure that she had, when they hugged earlier, even though she had tried her hardest to repress it while she was away from him.  But right now, in this moment, she knew deep down just how much she had.  It was like a piece had been missing from her and she didn’t know it until it was back in place.  She remembered when she had once felt that way about Will.  However, she only wished that Kale felt the same way about her.  To him, she was just his friend.  Best friend, one that he admittedly missed, but still.  This fact slightly saddened her, but she soon decided to shake that from her mind. What did it matter really?  They were together right now, keeping each other warm by the fire, and she was glad to be near him, even if it was just as his friend. It wasn’t too much longer that Nora stopped humming and just listened to Kale as she felt her eyes beginning to get heavy and she found herself drifting off into sleep.

CHAPTER 46

“NORA, WAKE UP.”

Nora twitched a bit at the sound.

“Nora, wake up!”

Nora finally fluttered her eyes as the image of Kale’s face came into view.  She had completely forgotten that she had fallen asleep only a moment ago. “W-wha…what?” she stuttered, wondering why it was that she was even being awoken at this moment.

“I hear something outside.  I think someone’s here.  Come on, we need to get up,” Kale quietly but urgently instructed.  It took a second or two for the brain fog occupying Nora’s head to finally dissipate and she could finally understand what Kale was saying to her.  She quickly nodded. “Y-yeah, o.k.” she answered as she then attempted to get to her feet.  She looked around her and noticed the room seemed exceptionally dark, which she then soon realized was because Kale seemed to have just put out the fire that was next to them.  She looked at the last embers that were dying as a small amount of smoke rose from the burned and black logs.  Suddenly, however, she was pulled from her trance as she, as well, heard the sounds that Kale had just told her about.  She could hear voices talking nearby.  They were muddled slightly but she could make out two male voices and one female voice.

“What do we do?” Nora then found herself blurting to Kale.

“Come on, let’s sneak out the front.  It sounds like they’re near the back of the house,” Kale directed again as he then grabbed a hold of Nora’s hand and led her to the front door.  Nora felt herself blushing slightly at his grasp but, of course, tried her best to hide it.  They soon made it out to the front lawn and it was then that Kale let go of her in order to sneak around to the corner of the house and possibly spy on who could be there.

Nora watched him as he peered carefully around the side of the house.  Suddenly, however, he immediately withdrew and hastened back to where Nora was standing.

“Shit,” he cursed as he briefly looked over his shoulder in a state of nervousness. “It’s Aaron, Jay, and Kari.”

“What?!” Nora softly exclaimed, “How did they find us?”

“I don’t know, but we gotta go.” Kale wasted no time and grabbed Nora’s hand again and began to lead her further away from the house.  He only paused for a second to begin to remove his jacket and shirt as he then added, “Come on, climb on and we’ll get out of here.”

“Wait…what?” Nora then asked him as she watched him remove his clothing.

Kale suddenly stopped to look at her in a somewhat confused manner as he dropped both his shirt and jacket to the snow covered ground. “What are you confused about?” he then asked, “We need to leave.”

“You want to fly me though…” Nora commented.

“So…?” Kale responded somewhat confusedly.

“So…” Nora then scoffed slightly, “What about me?  Maybe I want to fly.  And…” she paused a moment before saying the rest, “I never said I was coming back home with you.”

“What?!” Kale argued, “But…I thought…”

“I said I missed you, that’s true,” Nora interrupted, “But I never agreed to come back with you.”

“But I told you things would be different.  I’m not going to hold you back now.  I promised.   You don’t believe me?”

“How can I?” Nora argued, “We’re right back where we started!  You want to fly me home and protect me!  I already told you I don’t need protecting.  I want to take care of myself!”

The conversation on the other side of the house was getting louder now, signifying that Aaron, Jay, and Kari were possibly getting closer, on the verge of finding them.  This indication caused Kale to gain a slightly urgent tone to his voice. “What can I do then?” he begged, “What can I do to allow you to do that?  How can I get you to come back with me?”

Nora looked down at her snow covered feet for only a moment before then answering, “Make me a full hybrid.”

Kale just stared at her in a mixture of shock and confusion but didn’t respond.

“I’m only one drink away,” Nora went on, now looking up at his baffled expression, “Turn me.  Right here.  Right now.  And I can fly with you.  And…I’ll come home with you.”

“Nora…” Kale almost debated but the growing sounds of the three hybrids behind the house now made his worry grow to an almost panic.

“It won’t take but a second.  Please…you said you wouldn’t hold me back anymore…now is your chance to prove that to me,” Nora spoke openly.  

Kale heaved a huge sigh as he thought for only a moment and then hastily answered, “O.k.”

Nora’s eyes perked up, “Really?” she gladly asked.

“Yes,” Kale reiterated, “I made a promise and I’m going to keep it.  You’re right.  I’ll do it.” It was then that he pulled a small pocket knife from his jean pocket and flipped it open.  He held out his left arm and prepared himself for the incision he was about to make.  Suddenly, however, he was stopped by Nora, who quickly placed her hands on his arm, putting a barrier between it and his knife.  Kale said nothing but looked into her eyes with much question.

“It’s o.k.” was the answer Nora gave in response to his expression, “You don’t have to.”

“What do you mean?” Kale then softly exclaimed, “I’ll make you a hybrid…I will!”

“I know,” Nora calmly stated with a soft smile, “I just wanted to see if you would.”

Kale now relaxed a bit and dropped his arm that held his pocket knife in it.  He proceeded to close it up as he looked back at Nora with a slight bit of exasperation.

“Let’s get out of here,” Nora then professed, “Take me home, Kale.”

A small smile of relief made its way across Kale’s face. “With pleasure,” he responded as he then turned around and spread his large wings.  Not too much sooner did Nora then hop on his back and Kale took off, flying into the night sky and away from the house.

Unfortunately, the two of them didn’t get too far before they were suddenly hit on one side by another dark, flying figure.

“Can’t get away that easy, asshole!” The two of them looked over after Kale regained some balance and saw Aaron flying next to them laughing at his own comment.  However, Aaron wasted no more time and flew towards them again, aiming to bombard them a second time and even though Kale tried his hardest to dodge him this time, he was unsuccessful and the two of them went cutting through the air sideways.  Kale tried vigorously to spread his wings and stop his momentum but in the process his stomach dropped at sudden realization that he could feel Nora’s grip on him loosening.

“Kale!” Nora shouted as she could also feel her fingers losing their clasp, but it was too late, she couldn’t hold on any longer and she could now feel herself falling downward toward the ground.  She screamed as she looked up to see Kale immediately dive in an eager attempt to reach her.  However, to both of their dismays, it was Jay who, suddenly appearing underneath Nora instantly caught her.  Kale stopped his decent only long enough to make eye contact with Jay before he disappeared with Nora.

“No!!” Kale shouted, “Nora!!!!”

BAM! Kale was then suddenly hit again by Aaron, this time falling and landing on the snowy ground beneath them.  He then shakily got to his feet while looking ahead at the clearing in the patch of forest he had landed in.  A small movement in the distance sparked his attention as he thought it could possibly be Jay and Nora.  He wasted no time in then springing forward and flying, low to the ground to avoid Aaron, all the while dodging and weaving around the trees in his path.  He had only one thing on his mind: get to Nora.  He just found her.  He wasn’t going to lose her now.

Unfortunately, his endeavor was soon cut short by a huge gust of wind that came from behind him and knocked him forward and eventually to the ground, into the clearing amongst the trees.  He slid a bit on his stomach on the cold, hard ground before finally coming to a stop.  Kale lay there for a moment in pain before finally deciding to pick himself back up.  He wasn’t his strongest right now, and he knew that.  It was still a bright moon out, so he couldn’t transform into a hellion.  Not to mention, he hadn’t been hunting for a while and his exhaustion level was quite high due to the many sleepless nights he had spent looking for Nora in the past week.  However, he was determined not to let that show too much.  He had to get past Aaron and get to Nora.  He just had to.

Suddenly, Kale was knocked out of his thoughts by another gust of wind.  This one knocked him to his back.   He groaned as he lifted his head to look at his attacker.  It was, of course Kari.  She was standing a distance away from him, her arms straight out in front of her with her hands clasped together.  Aaron suddenly landed on the ground in between them.  He was in his full hybrid form, and he turned to look at Kale with a hugely arrogant expression, only just before then looking over at Kari and exclaiming, “Get him again, babe!”

Kari lowered her arms for a second only to blow a kiss in Aaron’s direction before then pulling them back again and bringing them forward for another clap.  Aaron took that as his cue to fly upward as another large whoosh of air sped its way from Kari’s hands all the way toward Kale.  Kale, however, had no time to react.  Before he could even decide what to do, the wall of wind had hit him and pushed him backwards again, this time causing him to forcefully hit a large tree behind him.  His back crashed into it with a crack and as he attempted to stand up on his feet, he could feel all of his limbs shaking.  He wasn’t sure how much more of this he could take.  Not to mention, every second he spent here, battling these two, was a second that Jay was getting further away with Nora.

Kale tried his hardest to move forward, but he was unsuccessful, yet again.  Kari was now making alternating windmill motions with her arms, practically hurtling the wind around them in his direction, hitting him constantly with her power.  Kale could feel it pressing against his body as he was basically being pinned up against the tree and, much to his dismay, couldn’t even move an inch.  He only wondered what the point of this maneuver by her was for a moment before he then heard the sound of the tree cracking and he turned his head to look beside him.  It was there that his eyes widened in astonishment as he saw Aaron’s arm bursting through the tree’s trunk.  Aaron wasted no time in grabbing Kale’s arm and then doing the same on the other side of the large tree.

Kale could hear Aaron’s smug laughter from the other side of the tree as he tightened his grip on his arms.  It was also then that Kari stopped her constant wind from where she stood and lowered her arms.  Kale took this slim opportunity to struggle a bit, attempting to tear himself form Aaron’s rock hard grip.  Aaron continued to laugh as, of course, his fight was ineffective.  Kale was really getting angry now.  He couldn’t stand listening to Aaron laughing at him and he especially couldn’t stand feeling so weak and helpless.  He had to get out of this!

All of a sudden, Kale looked out to where Kari was standing to see her position change.  She lifted her arms up and with her palms facing each other, began to rotate her hands, almost as if she was spinning something invisible amidst them.  As she did this, wind appeared to blow between them and she seemed to have to brace herself a bit in order to really control it.  Kale could only wonder what she was about to do.

He didn’t have to wonder for long as Kari suddenly made a tossing motion as if she were throwing an invisible Frisbee and the amount of wind she launched made its way toward Kale.  He could only barely see it as it approached him quickly.  It was then that he, making a swift but lucky decision, moved his head at the last second only to have the invisible disc of wind hit the tree trunk next to him and only graze it, slicing a bit of it and then dissipating.

Kale heard Aaron grunt behind him as he then shouted, “Careful, babe!”

Kari nodded from where she stood and then shouted back, “The next one won’t miss!”

Kale wasn’t sure if that comment was meant for him or Aaron but regardless, she began spinning her hands again in order to make another wind saucer.  Kale, however, took this small opportunity to think of a plan.  He had to do something to get out of this situation and he had to think of it quick.

It didn’t take long for Kari to be done preparing as she then tossed the second air discus.  It was while it headed in Kale’s direction that he decided to act quickly.  He put every ounce of strength into his concentration as he suddenly jettisoned his wings out of his back and as they opened themselves, they instantly pushed their way in between his arms and Aaron’s causing Aaron to become startled and lose his grip.  Kale wasted no time and turned around quickly, grabbing both of Aaron’s arms and pulling downward, making the most painful crack sound echo throughout.

“AAAAAHHHH!!” Aaron screamed in pain at the breaking of both of his arms.  Kale, however, had no time to gloat because the powerful saucer of air was now right behind him.  He instinctively ducked and the dangerous air passed right above him, slicing the tree and cutting it completely through.  Kale looked up only for a second to now see the large tree beginning to fall forward, right for him!  He jumped out of the way, attempting to dodge, but as the trunk came crashing down, he wasn’t fast enough and the absolute pain of the enormous tree crushing his foot caused him to scream out.

“AAAAAAHHHH!!!” Kale’s screams were now cut off as he heard Kari scream out as well, in the most blood curtailing manner. “OH GOD!!!!” She was looking in his direction, but not at him.  She was looking past him; behind him.  Kale turned to see what she was looking at and immediately saw the cause of her terror.  It was Aaron, his arms still stuck in the trunk, however, his head was gone.  His neck was right where the cut of the tree was, spurting blood everywhere.

“Oh shit…” was all Kale could get out in utter astonishment.

“YOU BASTARD!!!” Kari angrily screamed as Kale now turned to see her furiously march toward him.  “I’LL KILL YOU!! I’LL KILL YOU FOR KILLING HIM!!!” She finally stopped in front of him and raised a hand.  Kale had no idea what she was about to do, but he knew he couldn’t very well get out of the way this time due to his foot being trapped under the fallen tree.

“Kari, don’t!” A voice shouted from nearby.  Both Kale and Kari turned their heads in the same direction in response. It was Jay standing there.  Kale only felt hopeful at his sight for a split second until he then realized Jay was alone.  Nora wasn’t with him.

“He killed him!! He killed Aaron!!” Kari screamed as she wept.  Her face had pure agony written all over it and she shook as she stood there.

“I know, but you know what Dagon said.  He wants to be the one to do it.  You and Aaron shouldn’t have been trying to kill him anyway.  Those weren’t your orders.” Jay spoke very straightforwardly as he walked toward Kari.

“But…but….” Was all Kari could get out between sobs.

“Go back to the house, Kari.” Jay now sternly instructed.

“I…”

“Go.  Now.”

Kari let out a few more sobs before then giving Kale the most horrible stare imaginable.  He could almost feel the hatred coming from her gaze.  However, she didn’t stay long and soon reluctantly spread her wings and took off.

Kale continued to lay there, his foot still in horrible agony as he looked up at Jay. “Jay…” he started to say but Jay cut him off.

“I’m sorry, Kale she’s already at Dagon’s,” Jay responded as if he could read his mind.

“No, please…please, Jay…” Kale found himself begging his friend.

“I’m sorry.  I can’t do anything about it now,” Jay answered as he just looked down at him with a somewhat cold expression. “But you can try to get her back.”

“What?” Kale asked.

“If you want her…meet us on the night of the next new moon at the place that’s the most important to you.  Dagon will be waiting with her.”

“Wait…Jay…what—”

“That’s all I can say.  I’m sorry.”

Kale didn’t have much of a chance to ask anything else because Jay immediately raised a fist and punched him right in between the eyes, causing him to instantly, and painfully, black out.

 

CHAPTER 47

 “KALE?”

Kale stirred a bit at the noise.

“Kale…wake up…”

“Uggh….” He let out a soft groan as he began to open his eyes.  They felt like lead as he lifted his lids and looked at the blurry view in front of him.

“Kale…are you alright?”

Soon, the fuzziness in front of him dissipated and Caroline’s face quickly came into view.  It was then that he attempted to sit up only to feel an immense pain in his skull.

“Oh god…” Kale groaned as he held his head, “What the hell….”

“I was hoping you could answer that for me,” Caroline then said as she put a hand on his shoulder, helping him sit up.

Kale now looked around him.  He noticed, to his surprise that it was now daylight out.  He then found himself shivering a bit as he also realized just how cold he was.  It only took him a few moments to finally remember what had transpired the night before. “Nora…” he softly uttered to himself.

“Where is Nora?  What happened, Kale?” Caroline asked again.   Kale heard a slight urgency in her tone.

“He got her….Jay…got her…” he said as he looked past Caroline at the snowy trees around them.  All he could do was stare out into the scenery around him as he thought about all that had just happened to him the night before.

“So you did find her?” Caroline asked him.

Kale, however, rather than answer her, glanced over at his foot, which he suddenly remembered had been practically crushed by the falling tree.  Except, now it was no longer under the large trunk and he involuntarily moved it a bit and then instantly cringed at the pain it brought on. “Gah!” he cried out slightly, “How did you get me out from under that tree?”

“I just rolled it off of you.  I don’t have to constantly drink blood to be strong, remember? Are you going to tell me what happened?” Caroline sighed as she answered.

“How did you find me?” Kale just asked.

“Well, when you didn’t come back all night after going to fetch Nora I got worried, so I sniffed you out and found you here, passed out in the snow. Now, tell me what happened!”

Kale looked down for a moment.  He held his head again as he felt the blood rush to it slightly, causing more pain and throbbing.  He sighed before then speaking, “I did find Nora.  She was at her old house.  She’d…gotten stronger…all on her own.  I’d gotten her to agree to come back with me.  But…Jay, Aaron, and Kari found us.  I did everything I could to keep them from getting her…”

“I can see that…” Caroline cringed slightly at the grotesque scene that was still behind Kale as she spoke.

“But…” Kale continued as if he hadn’t been interrupted, “I couldn’t…”

“It’s o.k.  You haven’t hunted in a while; it’s not your fault,” Caroline interjected again.

“I was weak!  I never felt more helpless in my life.  I failed her.  I fucking failed her!” Kale now shouted, slamming his fist into the snow beside him in frustration.

“You can’t blame yourself!” Caroline tried to console, “They are stronger than you on a good day.  It’s o.k.”

“It is not fucking o.k.!” Kale yelled again as he looked Caroline dead in the eye. “I had her….I had her…..” he now began to lower his voice a bit and Caroline could almost hear a quiver in it as well as he spoke. “She was with me.  After a week of looking for her…she was finally with me.  We were flying home….and then…just in a fucking instant….she was taken from me.  She was taken and this time I couldn’t get her back…”

Caroline gently put a hand on his shoulder again as she looked back at him sympathetically. “Kale…” she soothed, “Dagon isn’t going to hurt her.  If anything he’s going to pamper her.  He wants her to like him.  We just…have to come up with a plan…and go get her back.  I’m sure she’s at his place.  I know where it is, I know how to get there—”

“No,” Kale cut her off, “Jay said…before he knocked me out, that if I want Nora back, Dagon wants me to meet him at the next new moon at the place that’s most important to me.”

“Alright well…where is that?”

“My dad’s fairground.  That’s got to be it.  That’s the only place that’s been important to me that Dagon could possibly know about.  I’m guessing he wants a proper fight.  Jay made it sound like he wants to be the one to kill me now.”

“O.k…well…that makes sense seeing as he wants it to be on a new moon.  But it is still a little over a week away.  That gives us some time to come up with a plan and get stronger.  At least there’s that,” Caroline said.

Kale nodded. “I just still can’t believe they got her….”

“Hey,” Caroline spoke gently again, “I promise we’ll get her back, o.k.?  It’ll be alright.”

“Do you think she hates me?  For not coming to get her this time?”

Caroline felt almost astounded at Kale’s question for a moment before she answered, “No.  No, I don’t.  I don’t think she blames you at all.  You know Nora.  She wouldn’t think that of you.  She knows you’ll come rescue her.”

Kale just silently nodded, not looking at Caroline.  Then, after a few silent seconds, he eventually began to attempt to stand up.  Caroline noticed and immediately began to help him up.  Kale winced slightly at the sharp pain in his foot and tried his hardest not to stand on it much.  Caroline stood next to him and put his arm around her shoulder to help him walk.  The two of them started slowly toward the car Caroline had driven to where they were.  As they went, it was mostly quiet, that is until Kale spoke up, “So, before Dagon’s brood found us…Nora got the chance to tell me something…”

“What’s that?” Caroline asked.

“That she had gotten her ability already.”

Caroline glanced over at Kale briefly in surprise before she responded, “Really?  She did?”

“Yeah,” Kale answered, “But it’s not healing…”

“What?!” Caroline now asked in astonishment.

“Yeah, it’s communicating with animals.”

Caroline stopped their walk for a brief second as Kale had finished his sentence.  She looked him dead in the eye with a slight confused expression as she said, “Communicating with animals….are….are you sure?”

“Yeah…why?” Kale could sense the curiosity in her voice.

“Nothing…it’s just…that’s….really weird.”

“What, is it not a common ability?”

“No…I mean…I’ve never seen it come up before...”

“Maybe it’s another rare one.”

“Maybe….”

Finally, the two of them reached the car and Caroline proceeded to open the passenger side door and help Kale into the seat.  After she had, she paused a moment before shutting the door.  She thought to herself for only an instant before then looking back down at Kale and then asked, “Kale?”

“Yeah?” Kale replied as he looked back up at her.

“Did you…see Nora do this ability?”

“No.  She just told me about it.  She told me about how she had tried to heal this little bird only she couldn’t and instead she was able to talk to it.  That’s how she discovered it.”  He looked at Caroline’s somewhat confused and thoughtful expression for a second before he then said, “Why?  What is it?”

Caroline shook her head a bit to clear her thoughts before she answered, “Oh, nothing…just…thinking…”

“Do you think…”Kale then said, “Maybe Dagon won’t want her now…since she doesn’t have the healing ability?  I mean, he’s still going to want to fight me, that’s for damn sure.  But maybe he at least won’t feel the need to keep Nora.  Maybe at least…she can be free of him?”

Caroline shrugged slightly as she answered, “It’s possible.” It was then that Caroline decided to finally shut the passenger’s side door and walk around to the driver’s side of the car.  She thought to herself as she did.  Thought about what Kale had said about Nora’s ability.  How strange it was that it was an ability that she had never heard of before.  Perhaps it was, as Kale said, a rare one.  However, Caroline was doubtful.  She had another hunch about it, but she decided to keep it to herself.

 

***

 

It was in the meantime that Nora sat, alone, in a small room.  She had perched herself on the small twin bed against the back wall, her feet planted on the floor and her knees together.  She had her hands resting on her lap and she shivered occasionally, still being cold from the night before.  She spent her time of solitude to think to herself about her situation.  As she looked around her at the small room, she deduced that it had once belonged to Caroline, her assumption based on its decoration being similar to the way her house had been.  It was then that this particular thought made Nora sad.  She realized that she probably would never see that house again even if she, Kale, and Caroline got out of this eventually.  She also hoped Kale was alright.  She knew of course, that since she wasn’t bleeding that he was still alive, but she still prayed that he hadn’t been hurt too badly.  She had seen what shape he was in when he had come to find her and how much it indicated that he was in no shape to fight.

Suddenly, her worried thoughts were interrupted as the door to her room began opening in front of her.  She stared at it as it slowly opened and a face appeared in the doorway.  It was, to her utmost dismay, Dagon’s face.  His chiseled features were improved by the large grin he wore on his face as he first peaked his head in and then gently took as step inside.  Nora looked him over as he casually made his way all the way into the room and stood in front of her.  His blonde hair was still slicked back across his head like the last time she had seen him and he still wore his black dress shirt and black pants, which so eloquently accentuated his pale skin and red eyes.  However, there was a difference that Nora suddenly noticed this time.  It was a bit of what looked like gauze and bandage, sticking out from the sleeve of his shirt on his left arm.  Bits of the white material even seemed to have black stains on them, indicating that he was possibly wounded.  Nora, unfortunately, didn’t get to really ponder this for too long.

“It’s nice to see you again, Nora,” Dagon charmingly greeted, his fangs gleaming at the front of his smile.  Nora, however, said nothing in response but just glared up at him.

“Listen,” he then started again, “I want you to be as comfortable here as possible.  Think of this place as your new home!  You are welcome to anything and everything!”

Again, Nora said nothing.

“Come now,” Dagon attempted again, bending down a bit so as to try to look her in the face, “I heard you didn’t eat last night.  You really should get something for breakfast.  Keep your strength up.  That’s important.”

“I’m not hungry.” Nora finally decided to speak up.

Dagon sighed at her comment and his fake grin subsided a bit into a small smirk.  He then shut his eyes for a second as he produced a small chuckle from the back of his throat.  “Alright, look,” he now began to say, in a more thoughtful tone, “I know I must seem like the bad guy here.  And I’m sure from what Rogan has told you…and maybe even Caroline…that that seems absolutely true.  But what you have to understand is…I am the law.  There are rules.  And I must enforce them, even if that makes me look like a horrible guy.  That’s just the way it is.  That’s the way things work.” He now took a few extra steps toward Nora and kneeled down in front of her, looking right into her eyes.  Nora tried to avoid looking back.  She knew the charming influence he seemed to have and she didn’t want it working on her.

“I’m not punishing you, Nora.  I see a power in you…and I want to reward that.  I want to help you become strong.”

“What makes you think I want that?” Nora now snapped.

“Well, just look at you!” Dagon chuckled as he stood up again, “Look how far you’ve already gotten!  You’re only one sip away, aren’t you?” Dagon then paused and said his next sentence softly as he looked down at her, “Or perhaps one…healing…away?  Hm?”

“Kale can give me the same thing!” Nora argued.

Dagon laughed, “If that were true…why aren’t you a full hybrid already?” When Nora didn’t answer he continued, “I can give you want you want.  I know what you want is to be strong.  To be powerful.  I can…and will…give that to you.”

“I know what you really want…from me,” Nora now found the courage to look back up into Dagon’s piercing eyes, “You don’t have to bullshit me.  I know.  I know the real reason you want me.  Why you want me to be a hybrid.”

Dagon just stared right back at Nora, not saying anything for a moment or two.  His glare was an almost annoyed one, until it suddenly softened and turned into a smug smile.  It seemed as if he was going to say something back to her, but unfortunately he didn’t get the chance as a knock on the open door behind him caused him to turn and look at Jay who was now in the doorway.

“Sorry to interrupt…but you wanted to go get….Aaron…once I came back…” Jay spoke to Dagon.

“Oh, yes, yes,” Dagon responded.  He then quickly turned back to Nora and said, “Please, Nora…you should eat some breakfast while I’m gone.  Change your clothes, make yourself at home.  I want you to enjoy your stay here.” He then flashed a fake smile, his fangs glistening again as he did so.  Nora gave him nothing but an angry stare back as he then proceeded to turn and exit the room, attempting to shut her door behind him.  However, the door didn’t latch and it was left ajar.  Nora stayed in her position sitting on the bed, listening, as Jay and Dagon’s conversation continued on the other side of her door.

“So, Rogan is gone then?” Dagon asked.

“Yes.  When I went back there he had left.  I’m assuming Caroline found him.”

“Good, good.  That’s what we wanted.  Everything’s going according to plan.  And Rogan got the information?  About where and when to meet us?”

“Yes.  I told him.”

“Good, good.  You’re a good kid, Jay.  You’ll go places around here.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Now…let me get my coat and keys, and if you’ll get the bags for cleaning up the remains we’ll be all set to—” It was then that Nora heard Dagon cut off his sentence and she could hear distant sobbing in the midst of their slight pause.  She hadn’t heard it during the night she’d been here; however, she had been lost in thought practically the whole time, not much paying attention to things around her.

“God damn it, Kari, will you stop that constant sobbing!!!” Nora now heard Dagon shout.  It was then that the sobbing stopped abruptly. “For fucks sake.  You can’t hear yourself think around here with that god forsaken noise!”

“Sir…she’s upset about Aaron,” Jay interceded.

“Oh, please,” Dagon heartlessly responded, “I’ll find another hybrid to replace him soon…another one with super strength and she’ll forget all about him.”

“Sir…” Jay again pleaded, “Aaron was a person….and he died…”

“He was an idiot.” Dagon argued, “A dumbass and a fuck up.  That’s it.  He didn’t follow orders and look what happened.  Now we have to go clean it up.  Well, him up.” Dagon finished his sentence with an eerie chuckle that gave Nora chills as she heard it.

“Alright, anyway, let’s get out of here,” Dagon then instructed and it was immediately after that Nora heard the two of them walk away.

CHAPTER 48

 IT WAS A few hours later that Nora had finally decided to shower and change out of her clothes.  She had found a black, wide neck sweatshirt and a pair of skinny jeans in the closet of her room that must have once been Caroline’s.  The jeans were a bit long for her, but Nora made them work by cuffing them.  She didn’t know what else she was supposed to do here in this place.  She was just going to sit back down on her bed again, when there was a knock at the door.  Nora was reluctant to answer.  She hoped it wasn’t Dagon again, wanting to talk.  Eventually she answered, summoning whoever it was to enter.

As the door opened, Jay was the one who appeared behind it, with a plate of breakfast food in his hand.  His brown hair was a mess atop his head and Nora noticed it was also a little damp.  He must have had the same idea about showering that she had earlier.  He wore a white shirt and jeans; his menacing trench coat that she always saw him in was missing.  He just stood in the doorway for a bit before he finally decided to speak, “Breakfast?” was all he managed to say.

“I’m not hungry,” Nora answered him as she took a defiant seat on her bed.

“Come on, you’ve got to eat something,” Jay tried to persuade.

“I already told Dagon no.  And I’m telling you no.  I don’t want his food.  I don’t want anything from him!” Nora angrily snapped.

Jay looked a little taken aback by her statement but he then responded, “Look, it’s just food.  It’s just breakfast.  And it’s not Dagon giving it to you, it’s me.  Just me.”

“What makes you think I want anything from you either?”

Jay looked away for a second and sighed before replying, “You have something against me too now?”

“You work for Dagon, so yes.”

“Look, I’m trying to help you.”

“By taking me away from Kale?  By bringing me here?  Yeah…you’re really helping me,” Nora answered sarcastically.

“I had to do that.  You don’t understand.  I have no choice.”

“There’s always a choice!  Look at Caroline.  She’s chosen to be with us; to fight with us.  She’s helping us.  What’s your excuse?”

“I don’t have to explain myself to you.  I’ve done a lot to try to help my friend.  I do what I can from in here.  But there’s only so much I can do.  I’m not like Caroline.  I can’t just leave.  I can’t.”

“You could.  You just won’t.”

“Look,” Jay now began to sound angry as he spoke.  Nora was a bit surprised as she had never really heard Jay be angry before, at least not the times she had seen him. “Caroline is brave.  Kale is brave.  You are brave.  I get that.  That’s fine for them.  They’re not afraid of Dagon.  But I am.  I’m afraid of what he’ll do to me.  I may not want to follow him but I’m too afraid not to.  I’m a coward, o.k.?  I admit it.  Not everyone can be so fearless.  And you shouldn’t expect everyone to be.” There was a small moment of silence between the two of them as Jay then relaxed a bit and sighed. “I try to help Kale as much as I can.  As much as someone who is his friend can.  And I am rooting for you.  For all of you.  I just….can’t fight alongside you.”

Nora looked away from Jay for a moment.  She almost felt a little bad for having said what she’d said to him.  It was then that she decided to stick out her hand as if to, without words, accept the offering of breakfast that Jay had brought to her.  Jay looked at her outstretched arm and seemed to understand perfectly.  He handed her the plate and Nora took it, silently placing it into her lap as she then began to eat.

“I am really sorry this had to happen,” Jay then said, breaking the momentary silence between them.

Nora waited until she had chewed a few of the bites in her mouth before then saying, “Do you know what Dagon is planning?”

Jay sighed. “All I know is he wants to meet Kale for a proper fight.  At his father’s fairground.  On the night of the new moon.  He wants to make sure he…kills Kale this time.  He doesn’t want any more mistakes.”

“Do you think Kale has a chance?” Nora sincerely asked.

Jay chuckled a bit. “Kale is pretty strong.  And when he’s fighting for a reason, he can be a tough one to mess with.  But…Dagon is very strong too.  We’ll just have to see and hope for the best I guess.”

“I noticed Dagon’s bandage when he was in here earlier.  Is it from his Vinculum scars?”

Jay nodded. “Yeah…two of them are opened now.  From Aaron’s and Caldwell’s deaths.”

“How is he functioning?  How is he not dead already?”

“I told you.  He’s strong.  He’s been doing this vampire thing for about seventeen years.  Plus, he makes shallow wounds for the vinculums he creates and he makes sure he keeps taking in blood.  But…he is relying on you…to heal them.”

Nora scoffed. “Like I would.”

Jay chuckled a bit and shook his head at Nora’s comment. “You’re almost as pig-headed as Kale is.”

Nora smirked as she took Jay’s remark as an almost compliment.  It was silent for few beats and then Nora spoke up, “So, you’ve known Kale for a long time?”

Jay shrugged. “For a few years yeah.  He knew me even before I became a hybrid.” Jay now made his way to a small chair in the corner of the room and sat in it, facing Nora on the bed.

“Yeah, Kale told me that,” Nora said.

“I moved here ‘cause night-flyers killed my family.  I had been moving from place to place and somehow ended up here.  Kale was really nice to me, even though I was human.  Got me out of trouble a couple of times.” Jay laughed to himself as he said this.  He sort of looked off past Nora as he spoke, like he was seeing the past in front of him as he remembered it. “But…that was at a time that Dagon was upset at Kale for leaving him.  I didn’t find that out until I was attacked by some of Dagon’s vampire helpers…and then Dagon himself healed me.  He didn’t want me talking to Kale anymore.  I realized it was a punishment for him or something.” A sad look came over Jay’s face as he continued to recall the memories. “Of course, we got around that a bit.  Sneaking around and stuff.  We saw each other still.” He then smiled to himself.

Nora smiled slightly too. “So, Kale was nice to humans?  He wasn’t that way when I first met him.”

Jay now looked up at Nora and a very serious expression covered his face. “Kale went through a rough patch for a while.  He was still…in a bad place when he met you.  You shouldn’t blame him for the way he acted then.”

“Was it because of Caroline leaving him?” Nora then asked seriously back.

Jay’s eyebrows raised in surprise, “You know about that?”

“I’ve been around Caroline for a while now.  I know all about it.  And how Dagon was the one that made her leave.”

Jay nodded slightly as he spoke, “Yeah, well, it was that but more.”

“Like what?” Nora pressed.

Jay looked hesitant as he then said, “I don’t know what you know and what you don’t.  There are things that maybe Kale doesn’t want you to know about him.”

Nora chuckled a bit. “There used to be a lot of things he didn’t want me to know.  But I know them.  I’ve somehow had a way of getting him to open up to me.  I mean…he even told me his first name.  From what I’ve heard, not a lot of people know it.”

“Well…do you know about how he tried to kill himself once?” Jay suddenly bluntly blurted as he rubbed the back of his neck somewhat nervously.

Nora stopped her eating as her eyes widened slightly in astonishment. “What?” was all she could softly get out.

“Shit…never mind I shouldn’t have said that,” Jay instantly apologized as he then stood up as if he were about to leave.

“Wait, no, you have to tell me now!” Nora exclaimed.

“I don’t think he would want you to know that about him.  It’s personal.  I never should have mentioned it.  I just…thought maybe he told you about it.”

“No, he didn’t, but please tell me.  I swear I won’t tell him you told me,” Nora begged, “I just want to know more about him.  What he was like before I knew him.”

Jay only responded by sighing and shaking his head as he looked away from Nora.

“Please, Jay?” Nora pressed further.

Jay now finally looked Nora in the eye.  He seemed like he was about to smile, but was trying desperately to hide it. He then said, “You are persistent.”

Nora gave him a soft smile of reassurance as Jay finally seemed to give in and sat himself back in his chair. “There’s not much to tell,” he started, “Just that after Caroline left, of course he was a mess.  But, Dagon was hitting him heavily.  He was making his life absolutely miserable.  Now, Kale is a strong guy.  It’s not like him to give up. But Dagon was making it so he was practically cut off from everyone.  Anyone that Kale befriended, talked to, even smiled at, Dagon would have killed.  Most of the time it was made to look like an accident but Kale knew better.  He eventually got scared to even go out in public.  He was afraid to even say ‘hi’ to anyone.  He felt responsible for all the deaths.  I’d tried seeing him a couple of times and he looked horrible.  He’d shut himself up in his house for weeks.  I had finally convinced him to go hunting with me, but the night we were supposed to meet up to go, he never showed. I had a bad feeling so I went to his house to see if he was o.k.” Jay paused and looked down before continuing, “He was up in his room. He had chained himself up. It was obvious that he had been starving himself and now he was attempting to keep his instincts from even taking over.”

“What did you do?” Nora asked, her face covered with the most sympathetic expression.

“Somehow I was able to talk him into getting some blood in his system.  I tried to tell him that those deaths weren’t his fault.  They died because of Dagon.  Not him.  And it was Dagon that hoped Kale would blame himself.  By hurting himself, Dagon was winning.  He was getting what he wanted.  I think I even tried to convince him just to come back to the brood with me.  Because, I guess in my mind, that was the best solution.  But, of course, Kale wouldn’t go that route.  I was able to convince him not to kill himself, but he still refused to go back to Dagon.  I guess that’s when his anger and want for revenge started.  And his coldness.  He became so cold after that.  So angry; at everyone and everything.  I saw him becoming what he hated…and that was Dagon.  I was so worried about him for a long time until…” Jay paused a moment.

“Until what?” Nora asked.

Jay smiled softly. “Until he met you.”

Nora was taken aback slightly at his statement. “Me?” she questioned.

“I don’t know how you’ve done it.  But you’ve brought the old him back out again.  The Kale I first knew.  I guess I should thank you for that.”

Nora smiled warmly and laughed a bit to herself as she said, “I don’t think I really know how I did it either.”

It was silent again between the two of them for a few minutes until Jay decided to break the awkwardness and stand up.  He reached out his hand and then said, “Can I take that for you?” as he motioned to the empty plate sitting in Nora’s lap.

“Oh, sure,” Nora responded, handing it to him, “Thanks,” she added.

Jay just nodded silently with a smile as he took her plate and turned to leave the room. “Well, I’ve got some things to do, but I guess I’ll see you around,” he added as he turned to her for a second before leaving.

Nora nodded. “Yeah.” She smirked, somewhat to herself as Jay then left the room and shut the door behind him.

 

***

 

It was the next day that Nora decided to do some walking around the house, seeing as she was bored and Dagon had just so happened to step out for a moment or two.  He had said something about “urgent matters that needed delegating” within the Blood Land and left, trusting Jay to be in charge while he was gone.  So, of course Nora felt this was her best opportunity to have a look around.  As she wandered, she eventually made it into Dagon’s private office.   As she noticed the door hadn’t been locked and entered the room, she still felt as if she shouldn’t be there. However, that feeling didn’t bother her as much as she thought it should.  Right now she wasn’t really afraid of Dagon.  She knew he needed her more than she did him, and that thought was somewhat reassuring.

Dagon’s office wasn’t as big as she expected it to be, but it wasn’t too small either.  Of course, there was the fancy wooden desk that looked somewhat expensive, with the tall leather chair behind it.  Shelves lined the walls in the back, filled with tons and tons of books.  Nora ran her fingers across the spines of all the books as she eyed them and took in the smell of leather and old paper.  It was then that she suddenly noticed something at the bottom shelf, crammed to one side, that didn’t seem to go with the rest of the books beside it.  She kneeled down to observe it closer and realized that it was dozens of papers, crammed into manila file folders.  She quickly pulled them out and set them on the desk, opening the first file.  What was there, on the top of the stack of papers, was a single sheet that read: “TEST ASSESSMENT FORM” across the top.  Underneath there was a type of chart with various handwritings on it, which Nora proceeded to then read further.

What was written in, who she perceived to be, Dagon’s handwriting was Kale’s full name, age, height, weight, and practically anything else you wanted to know about him.  Of course, under age, Nora noticed Dagon had written “sixteen” which indicated this sheet was filled out many years ago.  However, after all of the information on Kale, the second half of the chart had not been filled out.  A section that said “TEST RESULTS” was left blank.  Except for one section near the bottom that caught Nora’s eye; it read:  “ADDITIONAL NOTES”.  What was written there raised her curiosity.  It stated: “From observations concerning the subject’s personality, certain traits indicated subject is a candidate for the ‘manipulation’ ability.”

Nora immediately wondered what that could mean.  Obviously this was a chart that had been filled out at a time when Dagon had assumed Kale was going to become a hybrid like the rest of his brood, but what could the ‘manipulation ability’ be?  Apparently it’s what Dagon suspected Kale was going to get when he was going to become a hybrid.  Nora quickly flipped through the rest of the papers in Kale’s file and saw several pictures taken at distances when, she supposed, was the time Dagon had been observing him.  She stopped at a particular picture of Kale with his father.  They weren’t anywhere special.  Just in front of a grocery store someplace.  Kale’s father was looking off to the side and you couldn’t see much of his face, but Kale’s body had been facing the camera.  He was looking off to the left, and he wore jeans and a baggy black hoodie, of which his hands were in the front pocket, but Nora couldn’t stop staring at his boyish, sixteen year old face.  He still had the same messy black hair that he did now, but his eyes, she couldn’t stop staring at his blue eyes.  She instantly remembered how he had told her about those eyes; that Freedom Night on the Ferris Wheel at his father’s fairground.

It was then that Nora closed the folder.  She didn’t want to look at it anymore.  She moved it to the side and flipped through the stack of the rest of them.  Most of the others had names she recognized.  There was a folder for Caroline, Jay, Aaron, Caldwell, and Kari.  Then several others, mostly names of subjects from the very early experiments that Dagon had performed, until near the bottom of the stack sat a file with Nora’s name on it.  Nora instantly opened it; however there wasn’t much to her chart.  Only her name and age were found there.  Supposedly most of who she was was still somewhat of a mystery to Dagon.  That is, except when she got down to the “ADDITIONAL NOTES” section.  It contained a list of several personality traits of hers; kindness, sympathy, being strong willed.  Then beneath that, read, “Subject’s personality traits align with that of subject #23 who obtained the ‘healing’ ability.”

Nora then decided to look back at the previous files in the middle of the stack and searched for subject twenty three’s.  Finally she located it and immediately opened it.  Instantly she was surprised to read the name: “Alexis Wells”.  When she read further on the family history, Nora was even more perplexed to realize that this girl was, indeed, her cousin.  Further reading confirmed what Nora’s own file had said.  Alexis shared many personality traits with her and she had been the very test subject, when she was eighteen, that had gained the healing ability.  Nora was almost bewildered.  She had known about this subject; Caroline had told her about her, but she hadn’t realized that she might have been related to this girl.  The one, so many years ago, who was killed after just being a part of some tests that Dagon was doing; tests to further grow his brood and only make himself stronger.  Nora’s emotions grew angrier and angrier as she continued to read the notes on Alexis’s file.  That is, until she came to a small written comment at the bottom.  It was hard to make out, but it surprised her.  So much so, that she gasped at the reading of it.

All of a sudden, the sound of the door opening into the office startled Nora and she looked up fearfully eyeing who was walking in the door.  However, to her slight relief, it was Jay standing before her, and Nora dropped her guard considerably at the sight of him.

“What are you doing in here?” Jay quickly asked her.

“Uh…nothing…” Nora stuttered as she fumbled while attempting to stack all of the files together that had been strewn across the desk.

“You can’t be in here!” Jay carefully commanded as he walked in and shut the door behind him.

“So, are you going to tell on me?” Nora suddenly asked as she stopped fiddling with the files in her hand and just held them, staring across the room at Jay.

Jay sighed slightly and only then said, “What are you even doing?”

“Reading, if you must know,” Nora answered, still somewhat guarded.

“Reading things you shouldn’t be reading, you mean?” Jay corrected a bit cynically.

“Maybe…” Nora answered.  She paused for a moment and tried to judge Jay’s facial expression that he had made as a reaction to her answer.  She wasn’t quite sure what he was thinking at this very moment, but he wasn’t running off to tell Dagon or anyone else about catching her in here, so she then went on to say, “Can I trust you?”

“What kind of a question is that?” Jay reacted.

“You said earlier that you were rooting for us.  That you’re on our side, so to speak.  Is that true?”

“Of course it is.  You can trust me.  I haven’t ratted you out for catching you right now, have I?”

Nora only responded by looking down and sifting through the files on the desk again.  She pulled out Alexis’s file again and held it up, while also looking back up at Jay. “This is subject twenty three’s file.  My cousin’s.  I found it in the book shelf among other files.”

“You’re…cousin’s?” Jay then asked curiously as he began to walk over to where Nora was standing.

“Yes.  Apparently, she had the healing ability.  The one that Dagon suspects I have.”

Jay finally walked around the large wooden desk and stood beside Nora.  Nora set the file down and opened it in front of them.

“See, Caroline had told me about this file.  She had told me that there was another person that had this healing ability.  One that Dagon ended up killing.  Like he did with all of his test subjects when he was done with them. But what she didn’t tell me, and what I suspect she didn’t even know, was why Dagon had killed her.”

“What do you mean?” Jay asked.

“Well, see, Caroline told me that when Dagon was doing his tests, he always killed the subjects at the end.  He recorded his findings and how often certain abilities occurred.  Apparently, the healing ability was a rare one.  This Alexis girl, my cousin, was the only one he ever saw obtain this ability.  That alone got me thinking, why would he kill her?  Even if he didn’t know that this ability was rare, even if he didn’t know that there was only going to be maybe one person to get this ability, a gift where you can heal every kind of wound is a pretty awesome thing.  It’s a really good gift.  And for someone to have that, you think, even not knowing it was rare, that he would want that working for him.  Why didn’t he just appoint her right then and there?  It made no sense for him to just kill her.  Not if you’re thinking the way Dagon thinks.”

“True…so why do you think he did it then?” Jay questioned.

“This is why.” Nora immediately pointed to the small comment made at the bottom of the page.  Jay leaned in and squinted as he attempted to read it.  Once he had, he stood back up and looked at Nora with slight shock. “My god…” was all he uttered.

“Obviously, with this kind of ability, with the gift to heal so powerfully, some kind of strength has to come with it.  To…balance the scales so to speak.  You couldn’t be weak with this kind of ability.  And look what came out…” Nora explained.

“He was afraid of her.  Of what she could do…” Jay also pieced together.

“Exactly,” Nora confirmed.

“Wow….he must have been hiding this for a while,” Jay then stated.

“And I’m sure he doesn’t want me to know,” Nora concluded.

The two of them just stood silently for a while until Nora then spoke up again, “I think we can use this to beat Dagon.”

“Are you saying,” Jay then responded, “That you have the healing ability?”

Nora looked down and rubbed her arm nervously for a minute before she decided to answer. “Um…well….I don’t know yet,” she lied.

“Well, you know this will only work if you have it.  And…” Jay paused a minute before continuing, “You’d have to be a full hybrid for it to work too.”

“I…know…” Nora replied.

Jay just heaved a huge sigh and then Nora looked over at him. “But, if all those things fell into place…do you think we would have a chance?  If this worked?”

Jay looked back at her. “If you get this kind of power….definitely.”

Nora smiled.  She tried to conceal it slightly, but inside she was finally feeling a ray of hope.

“Come on, let’s get out of here before someone finds us,” Jay then somewhat urgently suggested.  Nora nodded in agreement as the two of them proceeded to put the files back where Nora had found them and promptly exit Dagon’s office.

CHAPTER 49

 IT WAS FINALLY a week later.  The sky projected many different shades of purple and orange as the sun set and Nora stood, alone, in the midst of a deserted fairground.  Snow covered all of the different structures around them including the large Ferris Wheel behind her.  She released a huge exhale as she had only just realized she had been holding her breath for the past minute.  She was nervous.  She knew it.  This was it.  The second that Kale arrives it will begin the course of actions that will decide her fate; both of their fates.  This was what they had been running from, the two of them.  What they had also been preparing to face, even though they both never wanted to end up here.  However, here it was.  The time was here, and they couldn’t run from it anymore.

It was then that she heard a rustling in the dark forest of trees ahead of her.  Nora rubbed her arms, not out of feeling cold, but out of sheer tension.  She stared straight ahead as finally the sight she was waiting to see appeared in front of her.  It was Kale.  He immerged from the forest wearing a black, pinstripe dress-shirt with dark denim jeans, and his long black coat also covering him.  Nora looked up at his face and softly smiled.  He looked much better from the last time she had seen him.  He had shaved his scruffy face and his eyes weren’t so sunken in.  He looked as if he had gotten plenty of rest and had even done some hunting before tonight.  The very sight of him made her feel instantly better.  He appeared confident and handsome and that self-assurance seemed to rub off on her as well.

Kale stopped a fair distance from Nora as he suddenly noticed her.  She was giving him a gentle smile and he decided to give her one back.  She stood, amidst the snow covered fairground in a long sleeve, white, cold shoulder pencil dress. Her hair was down around her shoulders and her auburn waves gently moved with the slight breeze that was around them.  He couldn’t help but notice how much more like a vampire she looked than he had really realized.  Her skin was almost as pale as his now, and her eyes were practically fully red.  It was at this moment that he even really realized how much her appearance did not bother him.  He thought it would have.  He thought that the further she got from being human, the more he would hate it, but surprisingly, he didn’t.  He actually couldn’t believe just how amazing she did look and also couldn’t believe how much he had protested her change before.

It didn’t take much longer of a silence between them for Kale then to open his mouth and immediately shout out, “I’m here, Dagon!  Come out, already!”  However, no response followed.  So Kale tried again, “I said come out, you fucker!  I don’t have all damn day!”  Still nothing.  “Alright, fine then,” Kale then concluded to himself as he took the opportunity to then begin to walk forward, towards Nora.

“Wait, Kale,” Nora held up her hand in protest for a moment, “Don’t it’s a—” but she didn’t have time to finish her sentence.  Instead she gasped as a huge gust of wind hit Kale from the side and knocked him to the ground.  The fright Nora felt at the sight only lasted a second as she then saw how quickly and easily Kale got to his feet after the hit.  He casually dusted himself off and chuckled a bit.

“Kari, come out!” he then demanded.  However, nothing was said in response.  “Are all of you just going to attack from hiding?!  I’m here!  I did what you wanted!  I showed up!  Now where are all of you?!” Kale continued to shout as he held his arms out.  Still, however, only silence followed his declarations and so Kale then shook his head in what looked like disbelief and chuckled.  Nora saw him quickly look at her slyly before he startled her by taking no time to swiftly run toward her.

“Be careful!” Nora screamed as another sudden gust made its way toward him, however, this time Kale quickly jumped, and with what looked like much ease, cleared the blast of wind and landed right in front of Nora.  Nora gasped in surprise this time and looked up at him. He was huffing only slightly as he then said, “Are you alright?”

“I—” was all Nora could get out as she was then, without warning, jettisoned upward as well as backward, away from Kale.  Her eyes were still kept on Kale as she felt herself descend and then was caught.  She looked over at her captor and it was Jay.  She sighed a bit as she looked over at him, but Jay, however didn’t acknowledge her.  He just stared ahead with a serious expression.  It was then that Nora, as well as Kale, heard the distinct sound of clapping nearby.  They looked around until they finally saw Dagon appear from behind one of the rides.  He was clapping his hands together very sarcastically and he chuckled a bit as he approached and finally took his place to the right of Nora.

“What a show!” he said as he wore a very smug expression across his face and looked over at where Kale stood a fair distance away. “I wanted to see if you were ready and willing to come and claim her, and I gotta say…you’re fairing much better than the last few times.”

“I’m not coming to claim anything,” was Kale’s stern response, “I’ve come to free her…from you.  And may I remind you that the past few times you’ve had your goons come at me, I wasn’t exactly fit for a fight.  But of course…you knew that already, didn’t you?”

Dagon smirked and chuckled again slightly. “Well, let’s get down to brass tacks then, shall we?” He then took a small step closer to Nora and took hold of her arm.  “Obviously you’ve come here ready to fight me.  And I’ve come ready to fight you.”  He paused for a moment to look at Kale’s expression, however, it didn’t change so he went on, “But what if I told you I’m willing to cut you a deal…”

Kale furrowed his brow a bit at Dagon’s statement. “What makes you think I want to make any deals with you?”

Dagon laughed slightly. “I think you might be interested in this one.”

“Well go on,” was all Kale said.

“I’ll tell you what,” Dagon began, “If you can give me a good reason to let this girl go…I’ll do it.”

“What the fuck are you talking about?” Kale angrily questioned.

“I’m serious!” Dagon chuckled again, “If you can give me a good reason…now I mean a really good reason…that this girl should be let go, I’ll let you have her.  And we’ll both walk away from here, and this whole thing will be over.”

“Fuck you.”

“I am serious, Rogan.  Absolutely, dead serious.” Dagon said the last two words with absolute gravity.  It was then that the two of them stared each other down for a few moments.  Kale wore an undeniably serious look on his face as Dagon wore an immensely smug one on his.

No doubt Nora wasn’t sure what was going on and she could tell Kale was also questioning Dagon’s actions inside his head, but it didn’t take him pondering too long before he finally spoke. “She doesn’t have the healing ability.”

Dagon’s eyebrows rose slightly. “Oh really?”

“Yes really,” Kale responded, “I know all about how you want it.  And you think she has it. But she doesn’t.  She’s already gotten her ability and it’s not healing.”

“You must have been talking to my sister lately,” Dagon casually pieced together, “So what ability does she have then…if it’s not healing?”

“She can communicate with animals.”

It didn’t take but an instant for Dagon to then throw his head back and laugh.  Both Kale and Nora were startled by this and then Dagon spoke, “You have got to be fucking with me.”

“I’m serious!” Kale shouted angrily, “She doesn’t have the stupid ability you want so let her go!”

“I’m not a fucking idiot,” Dagon now tensely stated, “I know when I’m being lied to!”

“I told you, I’m not lying!”

“Well, have you seen this?  Have you seen her do this…this talking to animals?”

Kale hesitated a moment before answering, “No…” he softly admitted.

“No?” Dagon reiterated loudly, “Well…perhaps someone else has been lying…” he then took a moment to glance over at Nora.  Nora stared daggers back at him.  She wished so badly that she could just knock that smug look off of his face.  She then looked over at Kale, whose expression that stared back at her was one of confusion.  She glanced away guiltily and said nothing.

“Well, regardless,” Dagon then spoke again, breaking the uneasiness amongst them, “It’s not a good enough reason.  At least, not for me.”

“What other reason could I give you?!” Kale irritably asked.

“Something good!” Dagon answered, “I told you, I need a good reason.”

Kale thought for another moment before speaking again, “I don’t want to fight you.”

Dagon laughed again. “Now that really is bull shit.  You come here with all the willingness to fight and you tell me that?!  Come on, Rogan, stop fucking with me and give me the real reason you want me to let her go!”

Kale sighed in frustration, “I don’t have another reason!  I don’t want you to take her!  I want her to be free!  I want that for her!  Please!” Nora could hear his tone as one of anger mixed with supplication.

“Then give me a fucking reason, Rogan!!” Dagon yelled at him.

“I don’t have one!!” Kale screamed back.

There was a pause between the two of them for a second until Dagon sighed.  He hung his head a bit and shook it disapprovingly.  He then looked up again before saying, “Well, then I guess you don’t get her back.  And you’ll just have to fight me for her.” He then turned toward Jay, who was behind the two of them and pushed Nora toward him. “Take her back to the house, Jay,” he commanded.

“Wait!  Wait, wait!” Kale suddenly shouted.  Dagon stopped and turned only halfway back toward him, still holding tightly to Nora’s arm.  Nora looked back at Kale also.  She noticed the expression on his face was now a conflicted one.

“Well?” Dagon urged when Kale didn’t say anything.

Kale heaved a huge sigh and looked up at the sky for a moment before bringing his gaze back to Nora.  Nora looked him in the eyes sympathetically as he did the same to her.  She wished he would just say whatever he was going to say already.  What was it that was so hard for him?  All he needed was a good reason for Dagon to let her go!  She wished he would just speak!

“Alright then…” Dagon said disappointedly as he noticed Kale still was saying nothing and he began to turn himself and Nora back around again.

“I love her.”

Nora felt her heart stop.  She somehow was able to pull her arm from Dagon’s grip as she turned to face Kale again.  He was looking down slightly.  The air between them felt as heavy as lead.

“What was that?  I didn’t quite hear you,” Dagon sarcastically asked as he turned to face him as well.

“I said…I love her.” Kale now said louder than before.  He looked up and directly into Nora’s eyes.  Nora looked back into his.  Had she heard him correctly?  Were the words that had just escaped his lips been really what she had heard?  Had she been sure she hadn’t just made it up or been hearing things?  No.  She knew it was real.  The look on Kale’s face said it all.  The absolute sincerity in his eyes as he looked back at her and the gentle expression that also accompanied it was all the answer she needed.  Tears began to well up in her eyes as she smiled at him.  She breathed in a deep but shaky breath as she tried to stable herself.

“I love her…I need her back with me….please…” Kale then earnestly repeated.

Dagon then took a step back and a large grin spread across his lips as he looked back at Kale. “Wow,” he said in a somewhat surprised tone, “Now THAT is a reason!” he then laughed heartily and clapped a few times as he looked back and forth between Nora and Kale.  After his clapping and frivolity stopped, he finally sighed and dropped his arms to his sides.  It was then that he said with much seriousness, “Alright, take her.”

Both Kale and Nora simultaneously looked over at Dagon with interest.   Dagon looked back and noticed their expressions. “I’m serious,” he then said, “I told you we had a deal.  You gave me a good reason, so…you can have her.  I mean it.  Take her and leave!”

Nora continued to look at Dagon with a slight amount of uneasiness.  Why was he being so calm about this?  It seemed odd to her, almost scared her in a way.  Dagon sensed her eyeing and looked down at her. “Go on, go to him already.” He gave her a sly smile after saying this that gave Nora shivers but she also wasn’t going to argue.  She turned her gaze toward Kale and took a few steps toward him.  She only looked back for a second to make sure Dagon was actually serious.  All he did was put his hands behind his back and nod at her reassuringly.  He also took a moment to nod toward Jay as well, who was looking very weary off behind them.  Nora thought it an odd thing to do, but soon decided to stop worrying about it because every step she took towards Kale, Dagon still did nothing to stop her.  So, she then turned her whole body toward Kale and began now jogging in his direction.  She watched him do the same until they met, face to face.

Kale put his hands up and held her face in them.  His deep red eyes stared into hers as he said, “Are you o.k?”

Nora just nodded.  She was trying so hard not to cry, even though the tears were happy ones.  She brought her hands up to touch his as she finally gained the strength to say, “Did you mean it?  What you said?  Did you really mean it?”

Kale smirked and Nora felt his thumb rub her cheek as he began to say, “Nora…of course I—” but that’s all he got out because instantly and without warning, Dagon’s face appeared behind him.  He leaned in and softly, but slyly, then said into his ear, “I didn’t say you could leave here alive…” and without waiting another second, Dagon sunk his fangs directly into Kale’s neck.

“NO!!!!” Nora horrifyingly screamed as she saw the terror and pain appear on Kale’s face.

Dagon finally pulled back and wiped his mouth as he laughed while Nora watched Kale fall to his knees, the deep tear in his neck spurting his black blood everywhere.  Nora put her hand to his wound, trying to hold the blood in, but Kale now fell all the way to the ground on his back.  His body shivered and he spit blood from his mouth as he looked horrifyingly up at Nora who was now kneeling over him. “God, NO!” Nora screamed in agony again, “NO PLEASE!!” She took a moment to look up at Dagon who was wearing the most evil grin as he glanced back down at her.  She then glimpsed over at Jay, who she hadn’t seen before but was standing right next to Dagon and staring down at Kale, a look of self-condemnation and dreadfulness written all over his face.

“Let’s go now, Jay,” were Dagon’s cold words to him as he continued to casually wipe Kale’s blood from his chin, “Grab the girl.”

“No.”

Nora was astonished at Jay’s sudden response.  She looked up at him with pleading eyes and he looked into hers with sorrow.

“What the fuck did you say to me?!” Dagon angrily responded.

“I said NO!!” Jay then shouted.  It was then that he lunged forward, grabbing Nora and quickly said, “Grab onto Kale.”

“What?” Nora questioned for a second.

“I said, grab him!” Jay shouted and Nora wasted no time in obeying, falling forward on top of Kale and gripping him tightly.  It was then that she felt a surge of air around her like she was in the middle of a vortex.  The sensation only lasted a second and when it was over and she looked up, her and Kale and Jay were in the middle of a clearing of trees, the only sound in the distance heard was the loud and angry shouting of Dagon afar off.

CHAPTER 50

 NORA CONTINUED KNEELING beside Kale as he struggled for survival.  She had removed his shirt and was using it to cover his bleeding wound as she kept her hand placed on his neck and prayed for the worst not to happen.  However, she still knew the undeniable reality of their situation.  Kale had been bitten by another vampire; by Dagon.  She knew what that kind of thing would do.  She knew it wouldn’t be the bleeding that would kill him.  She watched how blackness was spreading through his veins from his wound and how it grew not unlike a tree growing and scattering its branches all over his skin.

“Nora…” she then heard Jay utter.  He was still standing over the two of them and Nora looked up.  “Nora…I…I’m so sorry…”

“Get away from us, Jay,” was all Nora said.

“But…I swear…I didn’t know he was going to do that…”

“I said get away from us…”

“Please…”

“GET AWAY FROM US!!!” It was after that shout from Nora that Jay suddenly felt an invisible force push him backward slightly.  It was as if some unseen person had shoved him, but no one had been there.  He looked Nora in the eye and saw an intensity he’d never seen before.  He also noticed something else; a few small rocks that had been under the snow around them were now floating in midair around Nora and Kale.  He couldn’t help but wonder what it meant and whether or not Nora noticed it.

“Nora…” he tried to plead again.

“No!  You did this!  You let this happen!  I don’t want you over here!  Go!  Go now!” Nora just screamed back at him.

Jay didn’t wait for another invisible something to shove him again.  This time he compliantly walked a few feet away from the two of them.

Nora continued staring at Jay with the same concentration until she heard her name being barely choked out by Kale.  She then immediately looked down at him.

“N-Nora…” he spoke again.  Nora could tell he was having trouble speaking as he winced in pain.

“No, don’t talk…” Nora pleaded with him, “It’s o.k. I’m here….I’m going to fix this…I swear.”

“No…Nora…I…I need to…tell you something…”

“Kale…”

“Please…” Kale begged.  Nora looked into his eyes and noticed the seriousness and resilience in them.

“O.k…” she whispered, “What is it?”

“I…I haven’t told you something…” Kale continued to struggle to speak.  The breaths he took in between each sentence were raspy and weak.  He flinched in pain with each one and Nora couldn’t help but think about how much she hated seeing him like this and how she would give anything to save him. “Y-you’re foot….” Kale continued.

“What about my foot?” Nora urged.  She wanted him to hurry and tell her what he was going to tell her.  She knew there wasn’t much time left.

“It was healed….”

Nora gave Kale a questioning stare.  He noticed it and after grimacing at his pain again he said shakily, “I-It was Amy…Will’s mom….she…she healed it…when you were in the hospital…I…I asked her…to…”

“What?” Nora questioned, “Why would you do that?”

“I’m sorry…I know I never told you….I…I just wanted….you to be safe….in case….in case….something like this….in case I….”

“Stop it,” Nora wouldn’t let Kale finish his sentence, “I’m not going to let you die…I can fix this, Kale. You’re going to be alright.  I haven’t been completely honest with you either….”

It was then that Kale brought up a shaky hand and put it to Nora’s cheek.  Nora felt it and looked into his eyes.  She hadn’t realized it but she had mostly been staring at the blackness inside his veins that was growing beneath his skin and how it was almost to his chest now.  However, as she now looked into his eyes she saw how they glistened with the tears that were starting to fill them.  She had never seen Kale cry before and even the thought of it brought tears of her own.  They fell down her cheek as she saw the sadness and regret in his eyes.

“I…I’m sorry this happened…I’m sorry I couldn’t….” Kale struggled to say.

“It’s o.k.  It’s o.k.” Nora tried to comfort him.

“I…I meant what I said….earlier….when I said I l—” Kale didn’t get to finish because all of the sudden he began to seize up as every muscle in his body tightened and his back arched.  Nora removed her hand from his neck and grabbed the hand that had been on her cheek only a second ago.  She held onto it tightly as she watched with horrified eyes the tiny black veins reaching his chest.  A dark black spot then grew from the left side of it; where his heart was.

“No! Kale!  Wait!  I can fix this!” Nora screamed but Kale’s eyes were tightly shut and he didn’t seem like he could answer her.  It was then that she frantically put her hand inside his pocket desperately hoping to find the one thing she needed right now.  Thankfully, she found it; his pocket knife.  She quickly opened it and urgently began to cut her palm.  As she saw the blood begin to drip from her hand she immediately placed it onto his bloody bite.

“I’m going to save you!  Please just hold on, I’m going to save you!” Nora pleaded with Kale.  All of a sudden, his seizing began to dissipate.  His body began to relax and Nora let out a few breaths of hope.  It was working.

However, her hope soon began to change to fear again as she noticed Kale had opened his eyes to look at her.  He looked utterly defeated and she saw a small drop of black blood leave the inner corner of his eye and fall down his cheek like a tear.

“Kale?” Nora asked, but she didn’t get a response.  Kale’s eyes then glossed over and she could tell he was no longer looking at her.

“No…” Nora breathed out, “No, no, no, no, NO!” she frantically began to scream as she placed her other hand on his cheek and began to nudge his head, but he, unfortunately, didn’t respond. “Kale!  Kale, no!  No, come back to me!  Come back to me!!” she kept screaming as she continued shaking him.  Her pleads were useless.  He was gone; and deep down she knew it.

Suddenly a brush on her shoulder jolted her and she looked up to see who was now touching her.  It was Caroline.

“Nora honey….he’s gone…” Caroline had tears running down her face also.  Nora stared at her for only a second as she could only wonder how she came to find them here but her wondering didn’t last long as she looked back down at Kale.

“No…no he can’t be!  I…I’m going to save him!” Nora frantically said between sobs, “I have to!  I have to save him!  I can save him!!”

“Nora, stop, he’s gone!  He’s been bitten you can’t do anything about it!” Caroline cried back at her.

“NO!! I HAVE TO!!” Nora sadly and angrily shouted.  It was then that Caroline felt an almost shock come from Nora’s shoulder and she removed her hand instantly at the sensation.  She was confused for a moment but as she noticed Nora’s hopeless state she quickly ignored it and went to grab her again, this time by both shoulders.

“Nora, honey, please!  You can’t do anything!” Caroline fought to get Nora away from Kale and after a short struggle she finally got her to turn in her direction.  It was then that Caroline kneeled down beside her and looked her in the eye.  The two of them stared at one another with grief stricken faces for a moment and then Nora broke down.  She fell into Caroline’s shoulder and sobbed uncontrollably.  Caroline put her arms around Nora and petted the back of her head softly.

“Oh God!” Nora said amongst her sobs.  Caroline didn’t say anything back but began to cry also.  She shut her eyes as she hugged Nora tightly, receiving squeezes from her as well. The two of them continued to sob in utter agony together, as if nothing else around them existed.  That is, except Jay, who stood afar off watching, trying his hardest to not show the pain on his face as well.

 

***

 

            It was but a few minutes later that Nora sat on a snow covered log that belonged to a fallen tree nearby.  She sat, staring ahead of her at nothing as she felt the trickling of warm blood dripping down her back.  She also looked down at her arm, her dark red blood oozing from it as well.  She felt numb.  It didn’t even hurt.  All she could do was stare at it as she listened to Caroline and Jay argue.

“All I’m saying is, we need to come up with a plan. Dagon is going to come looking for us soon!” Jay persisted.

“Who said you were coming with us?! You’re the reason all this happened!  You’re the reason Kale is…..” Caroline paused her shouting for a moment before she uttered the last word. “Dead…” she said it like it was poison on her lips.

“Don’t be so mad at Jay…” Nora now found herself saying.  Both Caroline and Jay turned to look at her.  Nora wasn’t looking at them, though.  She was just staring out straight in front of her again. “He did get me away from Dagon.  That’s something…”

“You don’t have to defend him, Nora,” Caroline argued.

“Well he’s not wrong!” Nora shouted, “We can’t just sit here!  I hate sitting here!  I don’t want to sit here anymore arguing!” Tears began welling up in her eyes again.  Nora wasn’t sure she had any more tears left to cry.  Her face was already soaked with them and as she turned to look over at Kale’s lifeless body lying in the snow she could barely feel the tears that began to fall once again.

“Well….” Jay then started to say softly, “Let’s go somewhere.  Do we have a safe place we can go?” he turned to Caroline as he asked his question.

Caroline rubbed the back of her neck nervously. “I don’t really know.  I’m not sure if my place is even safe anymore.  Our best bet might be to even get out of state.  Go somewhere new.”

“Do you really think we can get that far without Dagon spotting us?  Especially with Nora in the state she’s in…can she make it?”

“We have to try.  Nora was right, we can’t just sit here.  The only thing we can do is run…”

“No.” It was the stern tone from Nora that made both Caroline and Jay turn to her again.  When they didn’t say anything back, Nora turned her head in their direction and continued. “I don’t want to run anymore.”

“Nora…” Caroline sympathetically stated as she then walked over to her.  Her thigh-high, brown boots crunched in the snow beneath them as she took each step and as she kneeled down in front of her. “What else can we do but run?” She then placed a hand on Nora’s shoulder and as she did, Nora noticed the soft creak sound that her dark brown leather jacket made with her each movement.

“We can stay here.  We can finish what we started.  We can fight!” Nora pleaded, looking back at Caroline.

“How can we fight?  Look at you!  You’re bleeding! You’re weak!  And my brother is strong.  No matter how strong Jay and I are, we couldn’t take him together!” Caroline paused during her argument to look down at her feet and sigh before continuing, “Kale was strong.  I thought…with him with us…we could do it.” She then looked back up at Nora.  Nora noticed she was trying her best to hold back tears. “But Kale’s gone.  And without him….we’ll lose.”

“But if we run, we’ll never be free!  Aren’t you tired of running?  I am!  I am so sick…of running….” Nora spoke as she cried.  Her throat was so tight from sobbing she could barely get her sentences out anymore.

“I just don’t know what else we can do,” Caroline confessed.

There was silence among all three of them for a few brief seconds.  Nora looked at the snow falling around them and how close it was getting to being dark. She thought to herself as she observed her surroundings and it wasn’t but a moment later that she then said, “I could fight him.”

Caroline raised her eyebrows at Nora’s statement. “Nora, no.” she persisted, “You cannot fight him.  I won’t let you!  You’d die!”

Nora then turned to Jay. “No I wouldn’t.  I could do it.  Couldn’t I, Jay?”

Jay turned to her as she acknowledged him.  Caroline now stood up and looked over at him as well. “What is she talking about?” she asked him.

“Jay, you know I could beat him,” Nora spoke again. Caroline glanced back at her for a second before going back to Jay with confusion written all over her face. “What are you two talking about?” she demanded.

Jay took a moment from looking at Nora to look down at the ground.  He then nodded slightly as he said, “She’s right.  There’s a way she could.”

“How?!  What way?!” Caroline urged as she kept glancing back and forth at both of them.

Nora now stood up and looked at Caroline, who suddenly found herself taking a few steps back as she noticed the seriousness in Nora’s eyes. “I can’t really tell you because I don’t really know what it is exactly.  That is…until I get it.”

“That’s right, Nora,” Jay now said, looking up at her again, “You’d have to be…a full hybrid to get it.”

“To get what?!” Caroline shouted frustratingly.

“It’s a type of strength,” Nora answered, “It comes with having the healing ability.  But like I said…I don’t really know what it is.  I’ll only know exactly when I get it.”

“When you get it?” Caroline now sternly questioned, “How exactly are you planning to get to full hybrid?”

Nora didn’t answer but looked down.

“No.” Caroline sternly commanded as she somewhat guessed what Nora was thinking. “You can’t!”

“It’s the only way!” Nora argued.

“No it’s not!” Caroline debated right back, “That…that vampire….the one that healed you’re foot.  I don’t know if Kale told you, Nora, but—”

Nora looked down immediately. “He told me.  Right before…he died.”

Caroline paused for a moment sympathetically before she then went on, “Well….she could turn you into a full hybrid.  We could go to her and—”

“No, I don’t want her involved.  She doesn’t need to be mixed up in this anymore than she already is.”

“Nora…” Caroline now pleaded, “You just can’t!  You can’t let him heal you!”

“I have to!” Nora shouted as she felt her throat tightening again, making it hard for her to speak without crying more, “If he heals me, he’ll think he’s winning.  We can catch him off guard!”

“Kale wouldn’t have wanted this for you!” Caroline yelled back, “He wouldn’t have wanted to die knowing you gave yourself up to Dagon!”

“I’m not giving myself up!” Nora now screamed angrily.  Jay glanced over at her and saw more small rocks begin to float up from the ground and hover around her as she heatedly spoke. “I’m only using him to become a full hybrid!  Then I’m going to fight him!  And I’m going to kill him!  I’ve got to do this!  I’ve got to fight him and win!  Because if I don’t…none of us will ever be free!  Kale wanted that for us!  And I’ve got to do it for him!” There was a pause of silence as Nora and Caroline just stared at one another. “And don’t act like you’re the only one who’s upset about Kale dying!  Or the only one who’s ever….” Nora struggled to control the frog in her throat as she talked, “…who’s ever loved him…”  She then looked down as she attempted to wipe all the tears from her face, but it felt as if nothing on earth could dry her cheeks now or if they would ever be dry again.

“I’m sorry…” Caroline then softly and sincerely apologized as she began to cry again too.  She paused a moment before then saying, “We’re going to need a plan…”

“I might have one…” Nora softly responded as she now looked up again, “But it’ll involve you trusting me.  And it’s going to take a minute or two to flush out…”

Caroline now took a few steps toward Nora and put her hands on her shoulders and looked right back at her. “Of course I trust you.” She softly and somewhat sadly smiled up at her.  It was then that the two of them hugged one another again.

“Then I’ll distract Dagon.” It was Jay’s statement that cut Nora and Caroline’s hug short as they turned to acknowledge him.

“Jay…” Nora began but Jay shook his head, and spoke cutting her off. “No, really,” he said, “I’ll do it.  I’ll try to buy you guys some time while you figure things out.”

“Jay, it’s dangerous…” Caroline tried to persuade.

“I don’t care.” It was clear Jay had made up his mind as he spoke with the utmost seriousness. “For too long I’ve been afraid.  I’ve been a coward.  Nora’s right.  No more running.  No more hiding.  No more obeying orders.  I have to do this.”

Nora gave Jay a soft smile as she then said, “Please be careful.”

Jay just nodded. “You too.  And don’t be too long.” He then flashed both of them a quick smirk as he then disappeared into thin air.

It was Caroline who next spoke as she looked at Nora. “So…I take it this plan you have doesn’t involve….talking to animals?”

Nora felt almost ashamed for a moment a she opened her mouth to explain herself to Caroline, however, she quickly realized she didn’t need to because Caroline went on to say, “It’s o.k.  I understand.  I think I always suspected…”

“I just thought that if…Dagon thought…I…” Nora started.

“It’s o.k.  I told you…I get it.” Caroline said as she smiled genuinely at Nora. “Now…what’s this plan of yours?”

CHAPTER 51

 NORA STOOD, ALONE at the edge of the woods.  She looked out into the clearing that held the abandoned fairground.  Of course, memories flooded her mind as she looked at it; memories of Kale.  She let herself cry a few more times before she attempted to take a deep breath and prepare herself for the conflict ahead.  She just couldn’t believe that he was gone.  She was so confident that she would be able to save him, and yet, things didn’t go at all as planned.  She couldn’t imagine what her life would be like after she takes on Dagon.  Where will she go after this?  She didn’t know but what she did know was that she had to do what needed to be done; to free herself and everyone else.  It’s what Kale would have wanted for them.

It was then that suddenly Jay and Dagon appeared.  Obviously they had been fighting elsewhere while Jay was distracting him and now they had come full circle back to the fairground again.  Nora was waiting for this.  It didn’t take long for the two to end their scuffle with Dagon knocking Jay to the ground.  Jay was tired, Nora could tell, and Dagon was winning.  Jay could barely get to his feet and Nora watched as Dagon approached him from behind and grabbed his head, lifting him slightly up off the ground.  Nora feared the worst as she watched Dagon and anticipated his intent.  She needed to get in there now; she knew it.  She took another deep breath and then with all the courage she could gather, stepped out of hiding.

“Stop!” she instantly demanded as she came into sight, “Let him go.  I’m the one you want.”

Dagon now looked up at her.  He was still holding Jay by the head and he gave Nora a small, evil smirk. “Do you really think you’re in the position to be making deals right now?” he smugly laughed.

“I think I am,” Nora responded, “You’re the one who isn’t.  I’m not afraid to die so if you want me to come to you willingly, you’ll respect my wishes and let Jay go.”

Dagon narrowed his eyes at Nora for a moment, as if he were really mulling over the situation.  It was then that Nora noticed his grip tightening around Jay’s head and he began to pull his arms in different directions.  It was only a matter of seconds before he could easily snap Jay’s neck.

Nora panicked for only a moment. “I said let him GO!” she screamed and as she did so, Dagon’s arms flew backwards, instantly letting Jay from his grip.  Jay fell to the ground on his hands and knees and as Dagon stood over him, attempting to lung for him again, it was as if an invisible barrier was in his way, and he couldn’t bring his arms any further to touch him.  Dagon looked up at Nora in slight confusion until he saw the immense amount of intensity that was behind her eyes.  Nora thought she saw a slight bit of fear then flash across his face but it was soon quickly concealed.

It was then that Nora looked down at Jay.  The only thought in her head was that she wanted him to get to safety and no sooner had she thought that then Jay’s body slid on its own, swiftly over to the forest of trees that surrounded them to the right.  Nora watched him go and felt a surge of strength within her that even brought a tinge of relief with it.  She then looked back at Dagon, who was no longer struggling with the invisible force in front of him but standing with his arms to his sides.  He seemed as if he was attempting to ignore the display of power that Nora had just shown him and collected himself, trying his hardest to look confident again, but Nora knew behind it he was frightened.  Frightened of her.

“Alright, come here then,” he calmly demanded of her.  Nora didn’t argue this time and calmly walked towards him.  Once face to face, she wasted no time and turned herself around, exposing her bleeding scars which were clearly visible by the open back of her dress.  Dagon smiled to himself and as he gently moved Nora’s hair over her shoulder, he rolled back one of his sleeves and removed the bandaging that was covering his arm.  Underneath it, there were four scars, of which two were bleeding.  He lowered his arm down to her back, about to allow his black blood that was spilling from his cuts into her wounds.  However, he was momentarily stopped by a voice that both startled him and Nora.

“Nora, don’t!” It was Caroline.  She had now removed herself from the woods behind her and was standing a few feet from them.

Nora looked up towards her. “Caroline, please, it’s o.k.”

“No it’s not!” Caroline pleaded, “Think about what you’re doing!”

“I have thought about it.  We talked about this.  I have to do this.  You know that.  There’s no other way.”

“There has to be!  You can’t just give yourself up!  I know we agreed that you would do this, but I can’t let you now!  Kale wouldn’t have wanted this for you!  His death means nothing if you do this!”

Nora looked over at Caroline with sympathetic eyes as she shook her head. “Please, just stop.  Let me do this.”  Why was she doing this now?  Why was she trying to stop her?  Why couldn’t she just stick to the plan? “You’re supposed to take Jay and go, remember?  Just do what I’m telling you!”

It was silent for a second as it seemed Caroline wasn’t going to say anything further, and Dagon took the momentary pause as signal to continue what he was doing.  He lowered his arm again, watching his black blood now trickle from his skin and drop, once, then twice, into Nora’s gashes.

Nora immediately felt it.  It was like a growing warmth grew from inside her.  Like she had swallowed the sun and it was now consuming her.  She felt almost untouchable.  She smiled to herself, proudly, that is until she looked at Caroline again and saw her saddened eyes.  She had a tear stricken face as she stared back at Nora.  Then, she shifted her gaze to Dagon and her expression changed.  It was now angry and hurtful.

“No!! I won’t let this happen!” she suddenly screamed as she then ran towards the two of them.  Nora instantly dodged out of the way as she watched Caroline leap, and in midair, remove her leather jacket, tossing it to the side.  What happened next was so fast, Nora almost didn’t see it but as Caroline landed she was now in her full hybrid hellion form, wings outstretched.  She faced her brother for only a second.  No words seemed necessary between them.  Nora saw as they immediately began to fight.

Nora looked up at the sky.  It wasn’t quite dark yet and Dagon hadn’t even changed into his hellion form yet.  However, he didn’t seem to need it.  He was doing quite well in his fight with his sister, even with her seeming so strong.  Nora noticed how quickly Caroline was already getting tired.  She would lose.  Nora knew that.  It was then that she panicked again and screamed, “STOP!!” At that moment both Dagon and Caroline were pushed away from each other by an invisible strength and they both landed hard on their backs.

It didn’t take long for Nora to realize this force was coming from her.  She had a brief idea what kind of strength she would get from this ability by reading her cousin’s files, but she wasn’t sure exactly what it would be.  However, she knew this was her doing.  An excitement seemed to flow through her every time she exerted this kind of force, and she didn’t even have to think about it too much in order to do what she wanted.  Also, she seemed to notice that anytime she was emotional, the power seemed stronger.   Perhaps she could use this to her advantage.

Soon, both Caroline and Dagon began to get to their feet.  Both of them looked a little frazzled at what had just happened, but Dagon didn’t seem fazed at all and dusted himself off as if he had only just tripped.  Caroline, on the other hand was having more trouble regaining herself.  She was tired.  Nora could tell.  However, that didn’t seem to stop her because she immediately began to hasten back toward Dagon, eager to finish what she had started.

“I said STOP!!” Nora shouted again as she glared at Caroline, causing her to then be tossed up in the air, fly backwards, and finally land hard into the midst of trees that Jay had been dragged to earlier.  Nora wasted no time to then look back over at Dagon.  Dagon looked back, noticing her intensity and her sudden change in appearance.  Nora now looked like a vampire.  Her skin was deathly pale and her eyes had now become completely red.

It was then that Dagon took the opportunity to calmly say to her, “Look how strong you are.  Looks like I was right….you are the healer I was wanting.”  He then flashed a grin that made a shiver run up her spine as he took one casual step after another towards her.  After he finally reached her and they were looking at one other face to face, he held out his arm so matter-of-factly and instructed, “Here’s the first thing I’d like you to do for me.”

Nora just stared down at his bleeding arm.  One of the cuts had healed itself, since he had used it to heal her, but the other bled, with no obvious signs of stopping.  Nora then glanced down at her left forearm.  It bled dark red, almost black blood—the cut that she had made that one night to save Kale’s life.  The first night Dagon had tried to kill him; the night everything got so out of control.  She lifted it slowly, still staring at it.

Dagon watched her.  He smiled slyly, awaiting Nora’s inevitable action.  However, what she did next was not so expected.  Dagon’s face turned to anger as he watched her grab his arm tightly.  She squeezed it hard and Dagon thought he might have heard a small crack as he looked into her eyes.  Hatred filled them and Nora stared at him silently with all the ill will she possibly could for the next few seconds.

“What are you doing?!  Heal me!  I own you!” Dagon furiously commanded her.  When Nora did nothing in response, he lifted his other hand in order to strike her, but Nora stopped it with her other hand as well.  She now held both of his arms in her hands and she could tell by the look of fear in Dagon’s eyes that he wasn’t sure if he could get himself out of her grip.

All of a sudden, however, Dagon was ripped from her hold as Nora felt a strong gust of wind and then watched him fly upward and backward until he landed on top of the Ferris Wheel afar off behind him.  She stood for a moment in utter shock and confusion.  What had just happened?  She hadn’t done that.  So who could have?  She only had to look around for a moment or two before she then spotted Kari, coming out from the left.

Nora could hear Dagon’s laughter from the wheel top as she stared intently at Kari.

“You’re not going to win, bitch!” Kari then spat at her.

Nora said nothing in response.  She only narrowed her eyes at her and in doing so knocked Kari backwards with nothing but her stare. 

Kari landed on her back and after the initial shock, quickly got back to her feet.  She then opened her arms and began to bring them together in a clap, but Nora wouldn’t let her.  She need only look at her again and Kari flew backwards a second time, this time further into the woods that surrounded them.  Nora only walked slowly over to where she had fallen.  She wasn’t afraid of her; not even a tiny bit.  This power that surged through her made her feel invincible.  She knew she could do anything.

Finally when she found Kari, she was scooting backwards on the ground, attempting to get away from Nora while also attempting to get to her feet.  The fear in her eyes made Nora’s excitement seem to grow.  She wasn’t sure why, but the fact that Kari was scared of her made her…happy.

Kari finally got to her feet and then brought her arms out a second time, apparently in an attempt to clap again.  Nora smirked as she watched her feeble attempt.  As soon as Kari’s hands almost reached one another Nora stopped them.  Kari stood, positioned with her arms out and hands almost touching.  It was then that her wrists began to twist themselves so that her palms were vertical, now facing away from her and toward Nora.  She watched them with absolute fear in her eyes as they moved against her will.  Once they stopped and she looked back up at Nora, a tear or two fell down her face.  “Please…please….” She now begged.

Nora smirked again as Kari’s fear filled her with adrenaline.  “Oh, what happened to ‘bitch’?” she smugly stated.

“Please…I was just….following orders!” she pleaded, tears still falling down her face.

Nora watched her cry.  She couldn’t help but compare her to a small little mouse caught in a corner.  Of course, Nora was the cat that had caught her.  Again, this thought made her happy.  She couldn’t help it.  This power…was exhilarating.

“Following orders?!” Nora now screamed back at her. “That man you are following orders from is evil!  And you’re a fucking idiot for following him!”

It was at this statement that Kari’s expression changed for a second.  She now looked at Nora was disgust. “Evil or not, he’s strong.  He’s got power.  Power that he gave me!  And you’re one to talk!  That Rogan that you were with wasn’t so righteous!  He deserved to die!”

Nora now shot daggers at Kari with her eyes and as she did so, Kari’s hands moved again, this time leaving her palms parallel with the ground. “I’ve got power too,” Nora then stated. “Lots of it.  So don’t you say another damn word about Kale.”

“He killed my love!” Kari shouted sadly as another tear fell down her cheek.

“Yeah, well,” Nora just stared at Kari blankly. “Dagon killed mine.” Then with the close of her last statement, Nora forced Kari’s hands to drop down, but with so much sudden force that her palms completely touched the underside of her arms.  A sickening crack could be heard as her wrists broke into a million pieces and Kari was left screaming in agony.

CHAPTER 52

IT WAS THE subtle image of his father that Kale saw before an unspoken influence told him to open his eyes.  As he did so, the face of his dad seemed still fresh in his mind and it was as if he could still see it right in front of him.  It comforted him and he felt at peace.  However, as soon as it had appeared was also how quickly it faded and he was now left with the image of the tree tops above him, the faint light of dusk enveloping everything around him.  Kale tried to clear his head and remember what had just happened as his eyes adjusted to the dark.  Eventually, he attempted to sit up.  He felt stiff as he did so and he shivered slightly as he realized the cold sweat that covered his body was now quickly evaporating.  It wasn’t but a second later that Kale then had a sudden recall.  He immediately felt his neck where he remembered Dagon’s bite had been.  To his surprise, there was nothing.  No more gash.  All that was left was some dried blood on his skin.  What had happened?  The last thing he remembered was…Nora.  She had tried to heal him but he…had died.

All of a sudden, a soft noise caught Kale’s ears.  He looked to his right where it was coming from and noticed a small red cardinal pecking at the snow.  It was beautiful and it was its beauty that allowed Kale to stare at it for as long as he did. It was then, though, that he noticed something unusual about the bird.  It had a long scar that fell across its eye, of which was cloudy and seemed as if it had once been damaged.  However, the bird seemed to be getting along fine as if nothing had happened to it.  It was in that moment while observing the small bird that Kale had a realization.  He remembered the story Nora had told him, back at her house when he had found her after she had run away.  She had told him about when she had found her ability; the one where she talked to animals.  She had said she hadn’t been able to heal that bird; the one she described that seemed so eerily familiar to this one now.  It all was clear now.  She had healed that bird and this was it; and if she had healed that bird than she had healed him too.

Kale couldn’t believe it.  At first he felt slightly angry and betrayed that Nora had lied to him about her ability to heal.  However, he could somewhat infer why she had done it.  She was trying to protect him and her and if he were really honest with himself, he knew he probably would have done the same thing.  It was then that he knew what he had to do now and that was to find Nora and help her.  They had a job to do—to take Dagon down.  He only hoped nothing bad had happened in the time he was gone.

After quickly getting to his feet, Kale proceeded to wonder around amongst the many trees to see if he could find someone nearby.  He tried his hardest to be quiet in case he came in contact with the wrong person.  Soon, however, he heard voices nearby and he then proceeded to walk in their direction.  He hadn’t realized it until now, but his body was taking some time getting used to moving around again.  He wondered to himself just exactly how long he had been almost dead for.

Finally, after some searching, the source of the voices made their appearance.  Kale could see the image of Caroline and Jay in between several tall trees.  Caroline was sitting and Jay lying down.  They both looked injured and Kale wasted no time in making himself known to them. “Caroline!  Jay!” he called out as he approached them and came into view.

The two of them became extremely startled at Kale’s sudden presence. “K-Kale?!” Caroline stuttered in a both startled and frightened tone.  Kale noticed her expression as one similar to someone who had just seen a ghost and he held up his hands in order to try to appease and calm her.

“It’s o.k., Caroline.  It’s me, I’m alright.”

“Alright?!” Caroline shouted as she attempted to get to her feet.  Kale noticed she winced slightly as she put weight on her left foot. “You were dead!  You are dead!  I mean….how?!  Is it really you?!”

Kale chuckled slightly. “It’s really me.  Nora must have healed me.”

Caroline shook her head. “No, she tried but…it didn’t work….didn’t it?”

“It must have,” Kale responded as he strained his neck slightly to show her that his bite wound had disappeared. “See…all gone.”

Caroline hobbled a few steps up to him and, with a slight bit of hesitation, finally put her hand on his neck, feeling for herself that it was really healed.  Also, Kale suspected that she probably wanted to make sure he was really there in front of her.

Tears immediately welled up in Caroline’s eyes as she made eye contact with him.  “You’re really o.k.!” she cried as she then suddenly hugged him without awaiting any permission, “We really thought you were dead!”

“Speaking of ‘we’,” Kale then said as he broke free from Caroline’s hug and looked at her, both of his hands resting on her shoulders, “Where’s Nora?”

Caroline then looked down.  Kale noticed as he looked over at Jay as well, that the two of them almost looked nervous to tell him something.

“Caroline?  What is it?  Is Nora o.k.?!”

Caroline heaved a heavy sigh as she nervously tucked some of her fallen yellow locks behind her ear. “Nora’s fine.  She…got Dagon to heal her.”

“What?!” Kale frustratingly asked, “Why would she do that?!”

“Well,” Caroline said, “You were dead.  And she wanted to reach full hybrid.  So she could…fight Dagon.”

“She’s fighting Dagon?!” Kale then anxiously asked, “I’ve got to go to her!” He then immediately turned in an effort to a hasty retreat.

“Wait!” Caroline then exclaimed, causing Kale to cease his attempt to depart. “There’s something you need to know about Nora.”

“What is it?”

“She’s…” Caroline hesitated to say for a moment as she then slightly looked away from Kale before continuing, “Really strong.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean…” Caroline explained now looking back at him, “She’s got this power…along with the healing.  She can…manipulate things…with her mind it seems.  She threw me and Jay over here.  Broke my ankle and hurt some of Jay’s ribs.”

“She wouldn’t do that,” Kale argued, “She wouldn’t hurt you!”

“I don’t think she did it on purpose, but she’s acting different.  She’s…almost frightening.  I’m really worried this power is consuming her.” Caroline looked up into Kale’s eyes with pleading and compassion. “You’ve got to find her and help her.  She’s…almost out of control.”

“Where is she?” Kale now sternly asked in response.

“Last I saw she was on the opposite side of the fairground.  She was fighting Kari.  You better hurry.  Last thing we heard only a bit ago was…Kari screaming.”

“I’ll find her.  Don’t worry,” Kale firmly reassured as he then wasted no time in spreading his wings and taking off in the direction Caroline had told him.

Kale made careful consideration to fly amongst the trees instead of above them.  He still wasn’t sure where Dagon was at this moment, and he couldn’t risk him finding out he was alive already.  At least, not before he found Nora. Eventually, Kale came to where Caroline had directed him and once there, he followed the sounds of whimpers and cries that he supposed were coming from Kari until finally, he found them.  It was the sight he had come face to face with had made him freeze momentarily.  The scene he stared at from between two trees consisted of Nora, standing on the ground and looking up at a frightened and tearful Kari who was floating above her.  Kari’s arms were to her sides, she didn’t seem as if she could move at all willingly and Kale even noticed both of her wrists were bent at an odd angle.  Kari was whimpering and begging and pleading Nora to let her go, but Nora didn’t seem to be paying attention to her cries for help at all.  It didn’t take long for Kale to realize that he needed to step in.

“Nora!” he suddenly found himself shouting as he approached her from behind.  Nora immediately turned her head to look at him.  Kale stopped momentarily for a hesitated second as he saw Nora’s face.  It was completely pale and very vampiric; something to be expected from the fact that she was now a full hybrid.  However, there was one thing Kale noticed was different—her eyes.  Of course her iris was no longer hazel like it used to be but completely red.  However, the difference was the whites of her eyes.  They as well, were almost as red as the rest of her eyes.  Kale couldn’t understand it.  What was going on with her?  He also noticed a chilling feeling as he stared into her eyes.  Not a warm feeling like he usually got when he looked at her.  She felt cold; emotionless.  He would be a fool if he said it didn’t frighten him.

“Nora?” he then softly questioned, hoping to get through to her.

Nora narrowed her eyes at him in a confused way as she then stuttered, “K-Kale?” she seemed groggy almost as if she was waking up from a nap.

“Nora, it’s me,” Kale attempted to assure.

Nora blinked a few times and then took a step back from him.  The way she looked at him now was the same way a frightened animal looks at its predator.  “No…” she then said, “No, it can’t be.  You’re dead…”

“No, I’m not.  I’m alive, Nora…thanks to you. You healed me.” Kale now took a step toward her in an attempt to reach her further.  However, Nora only recoiled more.

“No, you’re not here!  You can’t be here!” Nora now screamed at him.

“Will you stop it?  What’s wrong with you?  I’m here damn it!”

“No!  No!  You died!” Nora now began to breathe heavily as if she were slightly hyperventilating.  She grasped the sides of her head, gathering bunches of hair in her hands as she shook her head.  She closed her eyes as well and kept saying, “No, no, you’re not here!  You can’t be!  You’re in my head!  Go away!  I can’t do this!  It’s too much!  Go away!” Tears began to run rapidly down her face and Kale frantically moved closer to her to try to help her.  Still, she pulled away.

All of a sudden, Kari’s voice could be heard above them as she took a moment to plead, “Please!” she shouted down at Kale, who now looked up at her fear filled face. “Please help me!”

No sooner had those words left her lips than Nora turned her gaze toward her as well.  Her stare at Kari was not the one she had given Kale only a second ago.  This stare was an evil and angry one and it only took one second of it for Kari’s head to then jerk sideways on its own, a snapping sound accompanying.  Kari’s body then fell limp as Nora now released her invisible hold on her and she fell in a heap on the ground, motionless and lifeless.

“Nora!  Holy fuck what did you do?!” Kale shouted as he looked at her, utterly bewildered.  He had never thought Nora was capable of such things.  He suddenly became afraid as he watched Nora stare coldly down at Kari’s dead body.  This was what he had been afraid of when he had said he didn’t want her changing.  He hadn’t wanted her good nature to disappear and that was exactly what he was terrified was happening now.

“Nora…god….” He then uttered as he kept staring at her.  It was then that Nora brought her head up and turned to look back at Kale.  She shook her head again and said, “No. You’re not here.  Go away!”  She then turned to leave.

“No, Nora please!  I’m here, I told you!” Kale shouted after her as he hastened after her.

“GO AWAY!” Nora now bellowed as she turned to stare at him and Kale suddenly found himself being pushed backwards off of his feet by nothing and then landing onto his back.

“Ugh…” Kale grunted as he then pulled himself back to his feet in time to see Nora hurrying away again. “Nora please!” he begged again as he reached her.  Nora stopped and covered her ears with her hands.  She tightly shut her eyes as she then continued to say, “No, no, no…you’re gone…you’re gone…you’re not here….you’ll go away…go away….go away....”

“Nora I’m right here!  Look at me god damn it!” Kale shouted, trying to be louder than she was chanting to herself.

Nora shook her head angrily now. “No!  You’re not real!  You’re not real!!!”

Kale couldn’t take it anymore. He had to do something.  It was then that he grabbed Nora by the arms and forcefully pulled her close to him, instantly planting his lips onto hers, kissing her tenderly.

Nora’s tenseness suddenly seemed to begin to melt away.  Her arms relaxed and so did the frightened appearance on her face as she kissed him.  Warmth filled her from the inside; she could feel it.  She had felt it once she had obtained her powers only moments ago, but until now she hadn’t realized how it had disappeared into coldness.  A comforting surety also consumed her as finally she and Kale then broke away and looked at one another.

“That real enough for you?” Kale then said softly to Nora with a smile. It was then, as he looked down at her that he noticed her eyes change.  The redness that filled her whites now gently disappeared and she was left with the normal vampiric red eyes that he also possessed. It wasn’t too much sooner that he noticed tears welling up in them as well.  Nora now looked at him with an overwhelming happiness as a tear or two fell down her cheek.

“Y-you’re…” she started to say.  Her throat felt so tight and she almost couldn’t get her words out, “You’re alive….”

“Yes, I am.  Thanks to you,” Kale assured her.

It was then that Nora fell into his arms, pressing her face into his chest and began to cry.  Kale proceeded to put his arms around her and caress her gently.  “Nora…it’s o.k.  I’m here. I’m here now.”

“You were gone!  I saw you!  I thought I was too late!” Nora’s shouts were muffled against his chest as she continued to sob in between each statement.

“I know…I know…I’m so sorry…” Kale consoled.  He leaned his chin gently on top of her head and shut his eyes, sighing.  He was trying his hardest not to cry also.  He felt the same way as Nora.  He had almost left her and that thought alone terrified and saddened him.

Kale then made the decision to pull back from Nora and brought one of his hands to touch the side of her face, gently pulling her head back so that she was now made to look up at him. “Hey…” he said mildly, looking her in the eyes, “I’m here now, though, o.k.?  And I’m not leaving you again.  I love you.”

Nora swallowed as she tried to calm her emotional state.  She wiped a few tears from her eyes as she then looked back up at him and smiled softly.  “You mean that?” she asked.

“Of course I mean it, you idiot!” Kale lightly chuckled, “I’m just sorry it took me this long to realize it.”  Nora could see the compassion and the love in his eyes as she stared up at him.  She smiled somewhat more widely as she then responded, “I love you too.”

Kale brushed some of the stray strands of hair from her wet face as he then said, “Well, then let’s finish this together, shall we?  Where’s Dagon?”

Nora turned her head to look slightly behind her. “He’s probably still on the Ferris Wheel.  Kari blew him up there.”

“Well, then let’s go.  You ready?” Kale frankly asked.

Nora nodded as she stood, attempting to compose herself a bit. “Yes definitely.  Let’s get this son of a bitch.”

Kale laughed at her statement as the two of them turned and then walked confidently out of the clearing of trees, directly toward the Ferris Wheel.

CHAPTER 53

IT WAS NORA who immerged into the clearing of the fairground first.  She walked with an extremely confident stride as she casually brushed the few hairs that were matted to her wet face away.  She then stood, by herself, in her blood soaked white dress, in the middle of the abandon carnival, but she wasn’t afraid.  Not anymore.  She knew that Kale was nearby, watching her, but not only that, she had confidence in herself now.  A thing she hadn’t had before.  She was ready to destroy Dagon for all the things he had done; not only to her but her friends.  It was time for them to be free.  All of them.

She looked self-assuredly up at the Ferris Wheel a few feet in front of her and yelled as loud and as assertively as she could, “Hey!  Come down here and fight me you asshole!!”

From where Nora could see, Dagon wasted no time in jumping from where he stood atop the wheel down to where Nora was.  He landed right in front of her and stared at her very angrily.  Nora took a moment to glance at his left arm, which seemed to be bleeding again.  His black blood was running down his arm now, and dripped from his hand.  Nora couldn’t help but smirk to herself at this new development.  Dagon, however, clearly saw her smug expression and yelled, “You bitch!  How dare you talk to me like that!  How dare you kill another one of my brood!  I’m going to fucking get you for this!!”

Nora just chuckled at his statement as she then brushed some of her auburn hair behind her shoulder. “Please,” was all she said sarcastically.

Dagon’s anger grew now.  His face scrunched up in as much hatred as he could muster as his hands formed to fists at his side. “How?!  How did you find out about this power?!!  How did you even know about it!!” he now screamed.

Nora smiled again as she looked over at him.  His pale face was almost turning red with anger and his once slicked back, blonde hair was beginning to stick out in several places.  He looked not unlike a child having a temper tantrum and Nora would be lying to herself if she said this didn’t almost please her.

“Perhaps that whole time you were trying to get me to trust you, you shouldn’t have trusted me,” Nora started to say.  When she realized Dagon wasn’t going to respond, she continued on, “I found those files in your office.  Especially the one about the test subject that first had the healing ability; the one about my cousin.”

Dagon’s eyes narrowed at Nora but still he said nothing.  Nora went on, “I of course heard about this subject from Caroline, and about the healing ability.  But what I didn’t get was why you would kill a subject with such an incredible power.  You…who weigh every decision based on gain.”  Nora now took this moment to pace a bit back and forth in front of Dagon as she kept talking. “Then it hit me.  As I read the small writing you had at the bottom of her chart.  The writing about this…other power that came with the healing ability.  One with such a power to heal wounds that were basically un-healable would need an immense amount of strength to counter that…wouldn’t they?”

Dagon continued being silent as he stared daggers over at Nora.

“That’s why you killed her.  You didn’t want her rising up against you.  She’d discovered this little hidden power and you were afraid of her!  Which is exactly why you tried convincing me that I needed you.  Tried making it seem like I was worthless without you.  That I needed protecting from you.  But I don’t!  I don’t need protecting from anyone anymore and I’m going to take you down!”

It was then that Dagon’s expression broke from being an angry one to now showing a slight amount of amusement.  He threw his head back and laughed for a moment, which caused Nora to look at him with slight confusion.  “You’re really going to take me down?  All by yourself?  That’s hysterical, I must say!” Dagon now jested.

However, before Nora could respond to him, she heard a voice from behind her that made her smile. “Not by herself.  She has me.”

Nora turned to look at the owner of the voice and her smile grew as she glanced over at Kale, who quickly approached and eventually took his stance right next to her.  His messy black hair lay matted across his forehead and his shirtless, white chest was still covered in sweat, but Nora couldn’t help but think how he had never looked better to her.

“What the fuck?!!!” Dagon now shouted, breaking Nora out of her minor daydreams and forcing her to look back at him. “How….how….” Dagon was so angry at this point that he seemed as if you couldn’t even speak. “How many times do I have to fucking kill you!!!” he finally screamed.

Kale lightly chuckled at him. “Did you just forget what Nora can do?”

“Gah!!” Dagon now screamed up into the air as he threw his hands up in absolute frustration and rage.  “That is it!  I’m going to destroy the both of you!  You are going to be so fucking sorry you crossed me!!”

“Then why don’t you stop talking about it and fucking do it already!” Kale yelled back at him. “Or are you really afraid like Nora said?”

Dagon then chuckled as he seemed to attempt to compose himself for a moment and run his hand along his hair in attempt to slick it back down. “I’m not afraid, I assure you,” he now said somewhat calmly.  The tone in his voice gave Nora a sudden chill but she didn’t dare let it show.  She instead, attempted to stay standing steadfast and brave as she watched Dagon now remove his black suit jacket and shirt.  “It’s you two that should be afraid now.” As soon as he had said these words he looked up at the sky and Nora and Kale felt almost inclined to do so as well.  As all three of them looked up, they noticed that it had indeed now become dark.  Completely dark—no moon in the sky.

As Nora decided to bring her gaze down again, her eyes immediately fell on Dagon.  Her eyes widened as she gawked at his new appearance.  He was in his hellion form, but he was much bigger than that of an average night-flyer.  His muscles bulged so much that it was as if they were trying to break out of his skin and Nora almost did feel afraid as she stared at his physique.  Her knees almost seemed to buckle at the amount of power Dagon was protruding from him, a reminiscent feeling of the first time she had seen him.  Could she and Kale really beat him? 

Nora only needed to glance over at Kale to get her answer.  He looked back at her worried expression with confidence.  He was also in his hellion form now, which coincidentally didn’t bother Nora anymore.  In fact, right now its appearance made her feel confident and somewhat safe.  He gave her a small smile and she gave him one in return.  However, suddenly their small but silent moment was interrupted by Dagon shouting angrily.  Both Nora and Kale looked over at him as he stretched his wings and glared at both of them with all the hatred and rage that he could from his demon-like face.

Instantly Kale took a moment to look back at Nora. “Nora!” he shouted, getting her attention. “Change into your hellion form!”

Nora just stared back at him until she then decided to look down at her hands and realized he was right.  She hadn’t changed like the two of them.  “I…I…” she stared to stutter as she quickly looked back up. “I don’t know how.  How do I do it?”

“I don’t know,” Kale then admitted to her, “I just…do it.  You aren’t restricted by the darkness, you can do it whenever you want.”

“But…” was all Nora got out because it was then that Dagon decided to charge toward the both of them.  Kale wasted no time in spreading his giant wings as well and flew in his direction.  “Hurry!” he shouted back at Nora as he flew off.  Nora watched as Kale and Dagon soon collided and then began to fight each other.

She then looked back down at her hands.  How was she supposed to do this?  No one had ever told her how to transform.  She wished Caroline was here.  Maybe she would have been able to tell her how to become a hellion too.  Nora clenched her fists and shut her eyes trying her hardest to just think about turning into one.  Come on…come on…she can do this!

All of a sudden a loud thud made Nora open her eyes again.  The noise had been from Kale hitting the ground hard.  Only a slight amount of fear overcame Nora at the sight until she noticed how quickly Kale then began to pick himself up and got to his hands and knees.  That is, until Dagon abruptly landed right behind him, reaching forward as if to attack him from behind.

“Kale, look out!!” Nora screamed, reaching a hand out to him.  It was at this command that her unseen force knocked Dagon backward, causing him to powerfully slide back on his feet far away from Kale.  Nora watched Dagon now as he lowered his head, causing himself to begin to slow down.  She only questioned this for a moment as she stared back at him, attempting to push him with her power again.  She might not know how to turn into a hellion right now, but she still had this: the power that Dagon was afraid of.  However, she was unsuccessful at pushing him a second time because Dagon stood, steadfast with his feet firmly on the ground and his head forward, almost pushing against Nora’s power.  Nora tried again, but nothing seemed to move him.  It was then that Dagon took a step.  It was a hard step and it seemed strained, but he soon took another, and another.  He began walking forward as if a strong wind were blowing against him, making it difficult for him to move, however he was doing it. He was somehow resisting Nora’s powers and Nora became instantly afraid.  That was all it took, too because in that instant fear, her concentration broke and Dagon took the opportunity to spring up off the ground and fly right to her.

Nora hardly had time to prepare as he collided with her and the both of them fell to the ground.  Nora screamed as Dagon fell on top of her, pinning her to the ground beneath him.  He scratched and clawed at her as he laughed; his deep demonic voice the substance of nightmares.  Nora shut her eyes tightly as she struggled to free herself of him until she then let out an agonizing cry as Dagon’s long claws ripped at the flesh on her chest.  She could smell her own blood as she felt the wetness cover her.

All of the sudden, Nora heard Dagon’s laughing cease as she opened her eyes in time to see Kale come up from behind and grab him firmly on the shoulders, then immediately swing him, throwing Dagon behind him with so much force that he hit the Ferris Wheel a few feet from them, causing one of the lateral supports that held it up to break in half and fall over.  The wheel made a loud squeaking and creaking sound as Nora watched it tilt over slightly as Dagon hit the ground.

“Nora!  God, are you o.k.?” Kale kneeled over her as she looked back up at him.

“I…I don’t know,” Nora truthfully answered.  She hadn’t looked at how bad of a wound Dagon had given her but honestly she didn’t really want to know.  She was worried it would just frighten her.  Kale, however, looked down at it and Nora saw the slight amount of worry in his eyes that he was trying his hardest to hide from her.

“It’s o.k.” Nora tried to reassure him, “Just go.  Fight without me, I’ll be alright.”

Kale immediately shook his head at her statement, “No.  I’m not leaving you here.  I won’t.”

“Kale…” Nora tried to persuade again, but before she could utter another word, she noticed the Ferris Wheel behind them begin to sag a little bit more.  She looked past Kale and saw Dagon standing there, beside the other support of the wheel.  He had an evil grin on his face as he then took no time in powerfully kicking the support, causing it to break as well.  It was in that moment that fear overtook Nora as her eyes widened at the giant metal wheel that was now creaking and groaning as it fell forward, toward the two of them.

“Kale!” Nora now screamed.  Kale instantly looked behind them at what Nora was so afraid of and saw the wheel falling as well, not to mention Dagon dodging out of harm’s way.  Kale had barely time to react but all he could think of to do was to turn back around and cover Nora, hoping he could at least shield her from safety.  He fell on top of her, trying to protect her with his body and wings.  Nora only shut her eyes as she felt Kale covering her.  She knew this was bad; very bad.  She thought to herself, almost screaming inside her head.  All she wanted was for the two of them to be safe; to get out of this alive!  She held onto that thought as she then screamed out loud, awaiting the giant wheel to crash on top of them.

However, what happened instead was that the wheel hit an invisible field that seemed to now be surrounding Kale and Nora.  It hit this energy with such force that it flipped upward and away from the two of them, crashing on the ground in front of them.

CHAPTER 54

 KALE HELD NORA tighter and kept his head down as he felt the debris flying all around them.  Once the amount of chaos seemed to cease, he lifted his head and looked around them at the destruction that had just taken place.  It was Nora’s voice that caught his ear and made him look back down at her.

“Are we o.k.?  What happened?”  Nora stared back up at Kale, who was now looking at her in a strange way. “What?!  What is it?!” Nora now anxiously asked him.  Had something happened to her?  Had she become wounded?  She could barely feel anything but adrenaline at the moment as Kale’s stunned silence and strange stare was causing her a slight amount of panic.

“Nora…” Kale then said as he started to move his way from on top of her, “You transformed.”

It was at this statement that Nora brought her hands up to look at them as she continued lying on the ground.  At least, she couldn’t really call them ‘hands’ anymore.  They were now definite animalistic claws.  Her fingers were long and white with large talon-like nails protruding from the tips of them.  She then wasted no time in attempting to sit up and as she did so she could only imagine what the rest of her looked like now.  Kale just stood next to her watching as Nora eventually made it up all the way to standing on her feet.  She didn’t say anything but just stood, looking all around her at the disorder and debris left from the crashing of the Ferris Wheel.  Had she really done that?  Had her powers really been that strong at that moment?  They must have been especially if she had also unknowingly transformed into a hellion right then.

It was then Kale, placing his hand on her shoulder that snapped her out of her ponderings. “Are you o.k.?” he softly asked her.

“Surprisingly….yes…” Nora answered.  “I feel pretty fine actually…”

Kale opened his mouth to say more, but was suddenly cut off by a loud scream behind him.  Both he and Nora turned toward the sound and saw none other than Caroline and Dagon now fighting several feet away.  Caroline was in her hellion form like the rest of them and it seemed as if her previous wounds had healed to enough of an extent to allow her to fight.  However, it was also obvious that she was no match for her brother as he noticeably had the upper hand.  Eventually, Dagon swiftly came up behind Caroline and forcefully kicked her in the back.  Caroline’s head was thrown back at the initial connection of the blow and Nora even thought she heard a crack as Dagon’s foot had made contact with her spine.  Caroline soon fell forward limply onto the ground like she had been only a doll and Nora gasped in fear at the sight.

Dagon’s response, however, was an evil laugh as he soon turned to face Nora and Kale once more.  “You all have really underestimated me!” Dagon boasted with a sly grin across his face and his arms outstretched, “I told you that you were going to be the ones who were afraid!  But you didn’t listen did you?”

It was then that Nora’s face began to feel hot.  She stared furiously across the fairground at Dagon’s arrogant appearance and as she did so the anger inside her didn’t seem to have any control anymore.  She couldn’t contain it any longer, and honestly, she didn’t even want to.  All she wanted was to make him pay for what he’d done.  For all the things he’d done.  For hurting Jay and Caroline.  For hurting her…and especially for what he’d done to Kale; all his life.

As Nora continued to stare, thinking all of her vengeful thoughts, little did she know that the enormous Ferris Wheel behind her was now floating.  Not to mention, she was also off of the ground, her giant hellion wings spread and flapping.  She eventually realized this when she noticed she was now looking down on Dagon, and his smug expression had quickly changed to a somewhat dreadful one.

“Nora…” Kale started to say as he looked up at her as well, but he was cut off by her sudden demonic, hellion scream that swiftly escaped her lips.  She screeched, the loudest she could as she felt the massive Ferris Wheel fly over her head and head straight for Dagon.  He, however, had no time to react as the wheel came crashing down on him.  After the collision, it was only silent for a few seconds as the wheel then was lifted again, right above him.  Dagon lay there groaning, hurt but not yet dead.  Nora’s hateful stare was still on him as she made the wheel fall once more, right on top of him.  She kept screaming, as the wheel was lifted and dropped on Dagon several more times, until it was practically not a wheel anymore, but mangled pieces of metal all intertwined together.  Nora felt tears falling down her face as she kept raining blows down on Dagon, not once thinking of stopping.  She was going to keep going until he was crushed, like the bug he was.

“Nora! Stop!” Kale now screamed up at her.  Nora ignored him and kept up her violence.

“Nora!  Stop this!  This isn’t you!  Stop!”

Nora now turned to Kale to look down at him as the wheel took one more crash down on the ground where Dagon lay.  This time, it stayed down because Nora saw the sadness and slight fear in Kale’s eyes as he looked at her.  Her face almost began to soften as well, but anger took over her expression again as she realized out loud, “But he deserves to die!  For what he’s done to us!  Isn’t that why we came here?!  Isn’t that why we’re here?  To end this?!  Once and for all?!!”

“Yes, but Nora, Jesus you’re letting this hate consume you!” Kale argued back.

“No I’m not!”

“You are!  I see it in your face!  I saw it when you killed Kari!  Don’t let this happen to you! For fuck’s sake, I love you damn it…the way you are.  The good person that you are.  Don’t let that get destroyed!”

Nora now turned away a moment as she quickly pondered Kale’s words.  She breathed in the cold air that surrounded them and felt the soft wind that blew through her hair.  He was right.  She knew it.  They had come for justice.  To fight and win.  But she was letting this hatred and revenge and power consume her.  Suddenly, it was then that she felt herself lowering to the ground.  She flexed one foot, letting it touch the earth beneath her as soon, the other followed.  She then turned back to look at Kale who had a soft smile on his face, but still a tinge of worry in his eyes.  She smiled back to reassure him as she then said, “You’re right.  I’m sorry…”

Suddenly, the sound of Dagon crawling his way out from all the twisted metal on top of him caught both of their attentions.  He fell to the ground briefly as he freed himself and then stood up weakly.  He was covered in cuts and gashes that Nora saw were already starting to heal.  He stumbled and staggered as he started to walk toward them, his broken and mangled legs doing their best to heal as he took each step.

“You fucking idiots!” he laughed as he then took a minute to spit some blood on the ground next to him as he talked. The grin he wore on his face was blackened from all the blood on his teeth and lips. “You can’t beat me!  I’m too strong!” He continued his staggering towards them, reminiscent of a zombie from an old black and white movie and as he did, his gaze soon fell on Nora as he then said, “You fucking bitch!  I’m going to make you pay for all of this!  Prepare to watch everyone you love die in front of you!  Then maybe you’ll have some fucking respect for me!”

It was then that Dagon momentarily ceased his steps as he watched Kale, who now moved somewhat in front of Nora in a gesture of protection.  Nora watched Dagon’s slight astonished face for a second before she then looked up at Kale. He didn’t look back at her but continued staring at Dagon.  Nora actually didn’t mind this motion Kale had taken.  She had always wanted to fight on her own and protect herself, it was true, but at this moment she was so tired, so afraid of herself almost that for Kale to step up and silently offer to fight for her now was exactly what she wanted at this moment.  She then reached forward slightly and grabbed his hand, clutching it tightly.  Kale returned a squeeze, as he continued not to break his concentration on Dagon.

It was then that Dagon made a slight chuckle at their appearance before him. “You really think you’re going to protect her?!” he mocked, “It’s you that needs the protecting form her!  She’s stronger than you and you know it!”

“I’m not so much protecting her as I’m not leaving her.  You are not going to get to her.  At least, not before going through me.  And that’s a fucking promise!” Kale’s words came booming out of him with as much absolute seriousness as there could possibly be.

It was now that Dagon stood up straight.  Nora watched him as she peered around Kale and saw that all of Dagon’s wounds and broken bones had healed.  He moved his head from side to side, comfortably cracking his neck and then rolling his shoulders as he then casually said, “Well, get prepared then…” After these words, Dagon’s wings spread and he began to flap them, rising up higher and higher above them. It was once he was way overhead that he shouted down at them, “Because this ends now!!!”

All of a sudden, Dagon dove.  He pierced the air as he headed right for Kale and Nora.  Kale, however, took the moment to step further in front of Nora and brace himself for the possible impact.  Nora just hid behind him, not knowing what was going to happen, even admitting to herself that she was somewhat afraid.  Why couldn’t this nightmare be over?

Her question that she was thinking was then soon answered as suddenly and swiftly, Jay and Caroline instantly appeared in front of them.  Nora saw from where she looked around Kale that Caroline held a long piece of metal debris that looked like it had been one of the supports from the Ferris Wheel that had broken off.  She was hiding it behind her back until the right moment.  That moment being when Dagon, who was ascending on them, had gotten close enough before realizing that Caroline and Jay had appeared there and before he could stop himself, Caroline swung the long piece of metal forward, impaling Dagon in midair.

Nora gasped as she watched the scene in front of her.  Caroline stood, still holding the metal rod that went right through Dagon.  She looked up at his face, which was almost touching hers as she whispered, “I’m sorry, Charlie.” Then, in one swift motion, she pulled the pole out, allowing Dagon to now fall limply on the ground.  It was then that Caroline dropped the metal debris, its clang hitting the ground and echoing throughout the fairground as she too, collapsed to her knees.

Kale and Nora wasted no time in running to Dagon, who was now lying on the ground, coughing up blood.  Nora glanced down at the hole in his chest as it was already starting to close back up.  Dagon let out a small chuckle as he looked up at the two of them. “Looks like I’m already healing…and once I’m done—” but Kale didn’t let him finish. He forcefully grabbed Dagon by the hair and lifted his head up. He also crouched a bit so that his face was very close to his and said in a snakelike voice, “How about you heal this, you fucker!” and with one motion, he bit Dagon in the neck, causing him to scream out in agony.  Kale then drew back, ripping a huge gash in Dagon’s throat and letting go of his grip on his hair, letting him fall back down onto his back.

Dagon looked up, first at Kale and then over at Nora, absolute horror in his eyes.  He opened his mouth and gurgled a bit before finally getting some words out, “Please…please…” he choked out.  Nora just stared blankly back at him, a cold expression on her face as she took a few steps over to stand directly behind his head.  He kept looking up at her in a pleading way as he coughed out a few more words, “Please…heal me…heal me…I promise…I promise I’ll…” but Nora cut him off. “There’s nothing in the world that you could promise me that would make me even want to heal you,” she sternly stated while looking down at him unfeelingly, “But…” she then added as she casually placed a foot on one of his shoulders, “I will do one thing for you…” It was then that Nora reached down and grabbed some of Dagon’s scalp, along with some hair, in her hellion claw and in one swift and surprising moment, pulled, powerfully ripping his head clean off.  Black blood spilled and squirted everywhere, as Nora held Dagon’s head in her hand for a few seconds before finally dropping it unceremoniously to the ground.  She then looked over at Kale, expecting to see a horrified look on his face.  She saw it, only for a second, but Kale then looked at her in an almost proud way as he uttered, “Shit, Nora…”

CHAPTER 55

NORA ALMOST TOOK a moment to smile back at him but there was no time as the groans of Jay, who was lying on the ground nearby, was heard by both she and Kale.

“You check on Jay I’ll see about Caroline,” Kale immediately instructed.  Nora nodded as she then proceeded to kneel beside Jay amidst the snowy ground.

“Jay, are you…oh god…” was all Nora could utter as she noticed dark red blood being soaked into his shirt as it spilled out from beneath it.  She wasted no time in ripping his shirt open and it was then that she beheld a huge gash that ran across his chest.  She just knew that this must have been the wound that Dagon had healed.  Now that he was dead, it was bleeding.  Nora knew exactly what she needed to do.

“Jay…can you hear me?” Nora spoke, attempting to get Jay to look at her and stay conscious.  Jay opened his eyes briefly as he looked over at her, pain written all over his face. “You’re going to be o.k.,” Nora continued to encourage, “I’m going to heal you, o.k.?”

Jay just weakly nodded as then Nora wasted no time in cutting herself on the palm with one of her long hellion claws and then letting her blood drip into his cut.

It was then that Nora witnessed something unexpected happen.  She knew what was supposed to happen after healing someone.  Their cut closes up and that’s that.  However, that wasn’t what was happening now to Jay.  His wound did close up, as expected, but what was not expected was that his pale skin began to almost fade away and bright, normal flesh tone skin began to take its place.  It was like he had been cold and was now warming up.  In fact, he felt warmer and Nora even noticed his eyes as Jay finally found the strength to sit up and look at her and they were no longer red.  They were brown.  Jay briefly stole his gaze from Nora as he now looked down at his own hands.  He smiled to himself and Nora even noticed how rosy his cheeks had become.  All she could do, however, was just stare at him in absolute confusion.  What was going on here?  What had just happened? 

“Jay….I….what….” was all Nora could stammer as she gazed at him.

Finally Jay looked back at her, his smile still hadn’t faded. “I’m human,” was all he said to answer her question.

“What?” Nora asked, completely dumbfounded.

“I’m human,” Jay repeated, “I don’t know how…I guess, because I was only a hybrid because of what Dagon had done and you healed that….I’m…human again…”

Nora didn’t know what to say now.  She looked over at him with astonishment for what felt like several long seconds but eventually she finally said, “I…I’m sorry…I didn’t know….I…”

“It’s o.k. Nora,” Jay reassured, “I’m glad this happened.”

“You are?”

Jay smiled warmly. “I never wanted what Dagon had given me.  I never wanted to be that.”

Nora didn’t say anything back but just smiled in response.

“Thank you,” Jay gratefully stated.

“You’re welcome,” Nora then said in return.

All of a sudden, Kale appeared, standing beside Nora.  She immediately sensed him and looked up, wasting no time in ultimately standing as well.  As she looked over at him she noticed a sullen look on his face.  She furrowed her brow at him as she opened her mouth to ask him what was wrong. However, Kale answered her before she could even ask. “Caroline wants you…” was all he said, in a very soft and sober tone.  Nora just nodded and without further question, walked the few steps over to where Caroline lay on the snowy ground.

She kneeled beside her and immediately looked her over.  Her clothes were torn in several places and a gnarly gash that ran across her collar bone was bleeding profusely, no doubt the wound that her brother had healed those many years ago.

Nora didn’t waste any time with pleasantries. “It’s o.k., Caroline, I’m here,” she started as she brushed Caroline’s long, blonde waves out of the way.  Her hair was matted with blood in places, and Nora tried as well to brush some of it away from her face.  However, when she started to open Caroline’s leather jacket a bit more so she could get to her wound, Caroline placed a hand on hers to stop her. “No, don’t.” she softly spoke.

Nora looked at her face.  Caroline’s expression was a serious one as her eyes were glossy with tears. “But…but…” Nora started to protest but she stopped as she watched Caroline shake her head.

“No,” she said again, “I don’t want it.  I don’t want to be healed.”

“What?” Nora shockingly answered her, “But why?”

“I just can’t do this anymore, Nora,” Caroline admitted with a sigh, “You know how you said earlier tonight that you were tired?  Tired of running?  Well I’m tired.  I’m tired of fighting, tired of running.  Tired of everything…”

Nora looked at her face.  She did indeed look exhausted, but also somewhat at peace.  Nora could almost sense every one of her feelings and tears started to well up in her eyes as well as she kept looking at her. “But…you can’t leave Caroline…you’re supposed to be o.k.  And be with Kale and I…we won….you can’t….”

Caroline now gave Nora a weak smile. “You don’t need me,” she softly spoke.  Her voice was frail and Nora could tell she was mustering a lot of strength just to speak right now. “You and Kale have each other,” she continued, “He loves you.  You’ll be fine on your own…”

Nora dropped her head for a moment as she tried holding back her sobs.  A few came out that she just couldn’t suppress and she only looked back up when she heard Caroline speak again, “It’s o.k. Nora,” she comforted, “This is what I want.  This is what I knew would happen.   What I wanted to happen.  I’ll be free finally.  With my brother.  The Charlie I knew and loved.”

Nora just nodded as tears continued to fall down her face.

“I already said my good byes to Kale…I just wanted you to know…” Caroline continued, “That you were like the sister I never had.  I love you, Nora.  Thank you, for all that you did for me…and for Kale.”

“Thank you,” Nora responded between sobs, “You were like a sister to me too…”

It was then that Caroline smiled softly as she allowed herself to close her eyes.  Nora watched her as her head fell to one side and her body went limp.  She was gone.

It was then that Nora felt a hand on her shoulder.  She stood up and turned around to see Kale again.  She said nothing but just hugged him and cried into his chest.

“It’s o.k,” Kale comforted as he held her, “It’s over.  It’s all over.”

Nora nodded as she still cried.  She could feel all of the adrenaline leaving her.  She also felt uncontrollable joy as she knew Kale’s statement was certainly right.  It was over.  Everything was over.  They had won and they were free.

All of a sudden, Nora felt a quick wave of dizziness and weakness.  Her knees buckled slightly and soon they practically gave out as she started to fall.  She almost felt as if she might faint, but Kale quickly tightened his embrace on her, catching her before she could collapse.

“Nora!  Are you o.k.?” Kale frantically asked her.  Nora looked up at his worried expression as she realized that she was now feeling the effects of Dagon’s death as well.  It must have been somewhat delayed with her because of all of her adrenaline and the strength she possessed from her ability, however, it seemed to be catching up to her now, and she felt extremely weak and light headed, so much so that she didn’t know if she could answer Kale’s question.

“It’s o.k.,” Kale now said as he held her in his arms and looked down at her, “I’m going to heal you. You’ll be fine.”

“Wait…” Nora finally found the strength to say, “Wait, no…”

“No?” Kale protested, “What do you mean, ‘no’?”

“I don’t want you to heal me…”

Kale looked stunned. “What?  Why?  If I don’t…”

“No, Kale…” Nora struggled to reiterate, “I don’t want to be a part of the Vinculum anymore.  I don’t want to be connected to anyone.  I want to be free.  I want to be me…”

Kale just stared at her seriously for a silent moment before then saying, “What do you want me to do then?”

“I want you to turn me…make me a vampire.”

Again, Kale gazed into Nora’s pleading eyes. He sat pondering for a few silent seconds until Nora saw him close his eyes and gently nod. “O.k.” he agreed.  He then opened his eyes to look back at her.  “I’ll do it if that’s what you really want.”

“It is,” Nora responded.

“Just one thing,” Kale now said, “What about your healing ability?  What about your other powers?  You know they’ll be gone if you’re a vampire.  You won’t have them anymore.  You sure you want that?”

Nora nodded. “I realized I don’t want that kind of power anymore.  I don’t think anyone should have a power like that.”

Kale now gave Nora a small smile as he looked into her eyes lovingly. “I agree,” he responded.  Nora smiled back as then Kale said, “Are you ready?”

“I’m ready,” Nora confidently answered as she then tilted her head back allowing Kale to this bring his face forward.  He opened his mouth and Nora could feel his hot breath on her neck as he then forcefully, but somehow still gently, bit her.

An instant sensation of burning was felt on her neck and inside her throat as Kale bit her.  The burning then traveled from the bite all throughout her body.  It filled her as if someone was pouring hot lava into her veins.  It hurt, but in some ways almost felt good as soon a wave of a freezing cold feeling quickly followed it; as if someone were putting ice on a horrible burn.  Then, almost as quickly as it had come, the extraordinary sensation had faded. It was then that Nora realized she had been holding her breath and she breathed in a huge gust of air.  She looked up at Kale, her chest heaving as she gasped, trying to catch her breath again.

“It’s o.k, Nora, just relax…it’s over,” Kale comforted as he looked down at her.  Nora smiled in relief as she attempted to loosen her grip on him. He had still been holding her in his arms, but she had apparently been gripping his shoulders tightly during her transformation.  Kale finally lifted Nora a bit, encouraging her to stand on her feet.  Nora did so weakly, her legs feeling like jelly as she still held onto Kale for support.  She then reached up and touched the side of her neck where Kale had bit her, but of course she felt nothing.  No bleeding, no gash, no nothing.  She looked up into his eyes as he gazed back into hers.

“How do I look?” Nora finally asked as she had finally caught her breath enough to speak.  Kale only let out a small smirk as he then glanced behind them at something and then said, “Come here.” He then grabbed Nora by the hand and proceeded to lead her to one of the many carnival game booths that littered the fairground.  Once the two of them stood at one of them, Kale started rummaging around behind it.

“Kale, what are you doing?” Nora asked.

“Do you know when the moment was that I first realized I loved you?” Kale answered with a question as he kept up his search behind the booth.

“No…” Nora hesitated to respond as she curiously watched him.

Kale then finally immerged from behind the booth with a small candle in his hand. “It was that first night that Dagon tried to kill me.  When he stabbed me,” Kale said as he then proceeded to strike a match and light the candle. “When I was lying there bleeding, and I looked up and saw you…I knew.  I knew that I could love you.  You came for me. And you healed me with your own blood.”

Nora looked over at Kale’s face and smiled.  The faint light of the candle now illuminated him, allowing him to be back in his human-like form.  Kale went on, “I did, however, suppress my feelings…and I’m sorry for that.  Because…I really didn’t think it could ever be for us.  But of course…I was wrong.” Kale finished with a big, almost playful grin.

“Why are you telling me this?  What does this have to do with what we’re doing now?” Nora asked with a frustrated smile.

“I just wanted you to know that…before I showed you what you looked like now.  As a vampire.  Because, I loved you then…as a human…but I will still love you just as much now…even this you that’s now a vampire. I wanted to make sure you knew that.”

Nora warmly smiled. “I know that,” she said.

“O.k. good,” Kale assured as he then picked up a mirror from behind the booth as well.  “Are you ready?” he asked as held the mirror, the back of it facing Nora.

“You know, you could have just showed me my hellion form.  I wouldn’t have minded it.  It doesn’t really bother me anymore.” Nora now said.

“Yeah, well,” Kale informed, “When I first turned I only really realized it once I was a hellion, and that wasn’t the best experience for me.  I want this experience to be good for you.” He gave a small wink as he said this.

Nora gave Kale an annoyed smirk before then saying, “O.k.  well, I’m ready.  So show me.”

Kale didn’t say another word but then turned he mirror around to face her.  Nora looked into it and as the soft candlelight beside her hit her face, she noticed her pale skin, her almost perfect features including her rosy lips, and her red eyes.  She also noticed how shiny and wavy her auburn hair was now as it cascaded down and partially over her shoulders.  As she followed her hair downward with her eyes, she also noticed the prominent bite mark on the side of her neck.  She smiled, meanwhile noticing the brand new fangs she now possessed.  Everything about her reflection brought her joy.  She never liked looking at her face before, but now she no longer felt the sting of being a weak human, instead she felt strong.  A good kind of strong.

It was in the midst of her ponderings that Kale spoke up from behind the mirror, “You look beautiful.”

Nora looked up, past the mirror, right at him. “You think so?” she sincerely asked.

Kale nodded. “You’ve always been beautiful.  But now it’s different.  Stronger.” He then proceeded to put the mirror down as he leaned into her, putting a hand gently on her cheek. “I love you,” he tenderly said.

“I love you too,” Nora responded with a smile.  The two of them then leaned into one another and kissed passionately.  Nora couldn’t contain her happiness as she thought about how in love with him she was.  The two of them…they had done it.  They had beat Dagon and both come out alive.  Now they could do whatever they wanted.  They were free to live their lives.  Everything was ahead of them now; their future together.  Together.  They were together.

Nora wished desperately that she and Kale could have stayed there forever kissing, however a soft voice uttered nearby caused them to finally break away from each other.  They looked over at the, now human, Jay who had a genuine smile on his face as he approached them. “Hey, Kale,” he acknowledged as he then stood right next to them.

“Yeah?” Kale answered as he looked over at him.  He and Nora were still embraced.

“You know…now that Dagon’s gone…this place is going to need a new leader…” Jay nonchalantly stated with a playful smirk.  “Who’s going to lead them now, Kale?”

Kale didn’t answer but just turned back to Nora who beamed up at him widely.  He didn’t have to ask to know exactly what she was thinking as he just gave that all too familiar smirk back at her in agreement.

EPILOGUE: SIXTEEN MONTHS LATER

IT WAS CLEARLY spring season, prominently indicated by the green trees and gentle sun, of which were also accommodated by a soft wind.  This was the perfect day; especially one for a very important fund raiser.  That is what Nora was thinking to herself as she stepped outside to greet the beautiful weather.  She stepped down the porch stairs of Kale’s house in the Blood Lands and looked around her.  She couldn’t help but notice how wonderful the neighborhood looked.  No longer were there scenes of desolation and destruction.  No, these parts of the Blood Lands were beautiful now; the way they had always been meant to be.

Nora then glanced over next door as the voice of Rose calling her cat inside had caught her attention.  She smiled and immediately walked over to her. “Hi, Rose!” she gleefully greeted.

Rose immediately beamed as she made eye contact with Nora.  “Oh, hi, Mrs.—”

“Rose, how many times have I told you that you can call me Nora, o.k.?” Nora interjected, still smiling.

Rose looked down, somewhat embarrassed and then nodded before looking back up and answering, “Right, I just keep forgetting.  Sorry, Nora.”

Nora just smiled back and then said, “So, are you coming today?  To the fund raiser?  It should be a lot of fun!  Kale and I are both excited.”

“Oh, of course I’m coming!  I wouldn’t miss it!” Rose smiled. “I just have to feed Lucinda her breakfast and I’ll be on my way there!”

“Oh, good,” Nora said as she kept looking at Rose.  She noticed the new glow that she had about her now.  Her hair was so shiny and she no longer looked so frail.  Not to mention, she held herself with a confidence Nora never thought she had in her.  It made Nora feel good inside to see her this way.

“Well, I guess I’ll see you there!  Tell Mr.—I mean, Kale, I said hi and I’ll see him there too!” Rose then stated as Lucinda finally emerged from the side of the house and trotted up to her.

Nora nodded. “Of course!” she answered as she watched Rose pick up her cat and, not before giving Nora another warm smile, headed back into her house. 

Nora was now standing alone again. “Kale!  We’re going to be late!” she suddenly shouted, her head tilting back toward Kale’s house.

It was then that the door opened. “I’m coming, for fucks sake.  Just be patient!”

“You take longer to get ready than me!” Nora joked as she turned toward him.

“Shut up.  I was going over my speech,” Kale confessed.

“It’s not that long of a speech,” Nora responded.

“I still want to make sure I say the right stuff…”

“Aw, honey, are you nervous?” Nora smirked at him.

Kale only answered by flashing a disapproving look, then sighing and clearing his throat nervously.

Nora reached up and began to straighten his tie for him.  “You’ll be fine.  Just be the confident vampire that I love and everything will fall into place.” She finished with a smile as she looked up into his eyes.

Kale looked back. “Thanks,” he answered, “By the way, you don’t think I’m overdressed do you?”

Nora took a small step back and looked him up and down.  He wore a black suit with a maroon dress shirt and black tie.  His messy black hair was slicked with gel, reminiscent of the first “date” he and Nora had had together back at Caroline’s house over a year ago.  Nora smiled at this thought as she continued to look at him.

“Well?” Kale repeated as Nora then realized she hadn’t yet answered him.

“Oh, no sweetie, you look very handsome.  You look perfect.”

“Thank you,” Kale smirked. “By the way, you look beautiful as well.”

Nora smiled as she quickly glanced down and smoothed out her dress with her hands.  She wore the same navy blue and lace dress that Caroline had given her and her auburn hair was curled and brought together in a side swept style, her long locks falling over the front of her right shoulder.  Finally she looked back up at Kale. “Thanks, sweetie,” she answered.

“Well, shall we go then?” Kale motioned as he took a step toward his truck.

“Let’s do it,” Nora grinned as she followed him.

 

***

 

It wasn’t too much later that both Nora and Kale stood, on a medium wooden stage that sat in the middle of Kale’s father’s, now completely refurbished, fairground.  In front of them stood a huge mass of people; both humans and vampires alike.  They all stood, conversing to one another, all eagerly awaiting something.  Behind the group of people stood a sign, one that greeted the few stragglers that were still making their way over.  It read: DEENE ROGAN FAIRGROUND.

Nora couldn’t help but look out at the crowd in front of them and smile to herself.  She looked over at Kale too, his nervous behavior making her chuckle inwardly a bit as well.  Then she looked behind her, where the enormous Ferris Wheel stood.  No longer was it graced with vegetation and rust.  It was brand new and shiny, full of hope, just like the rest of this place was.

“Where is Jay?!” Kale then groaned, causing Nora to snap out of her trance and look back over at him.  He wore an anxious look on his face as he fiddled with his suit and tie.  Nora placed a hand gently on his arm in an attempt to calm him.

“It’ll be o.k.,” she comforted, “Jay will be here.  Just relax.  You’re going to do great.  I’m here right next to you.”

Kale smiled back at Nora as his shoulders fell in slight relaxation.  Suddenly, a voice to his right made him turn the opposite direction.

“I’m here too.  Right next to you.” It was Jay.  He wore a suit as well, except his was grey, along with a white dress shirt and dark green tie.  He grinned at both Kale and Nora, his fangless, human teeth showing.  The two of them smiled back and Kale patted his friend on the back as he said, “I’m glad you’re here.  Cutting it a little close, weren’t you?”

Jay chuckled a bit and shrugged. “Eh, well, I can’t fly anymore, remember?”

Both he and Kale laughed until then Nora tapped Kale on the shoulder. “It’s probably time to start now, don’t you think?” she encouraged.

Kale turned to her and nodded.  It was then that he turned to face the crowd of people before him and adjusted himself, rolling his shoulders to try to prepare.  He then gently tapped the microphone that was on a stand in front of him.  As he did so, everyone that stood in front of them began to quiet down and turn their attention to the stage.

Kale cleared his throat. “Um…hi, everyone.  Before we get going and I let you all in, I just wanted to say a few things first…”

Nora took a moment to look out into the crowd as Kale spoke.  It was then that surprise caught her as she noticed a familiar face looking at her.  It was Amy Davis—Will’s mom.  Nora grinned widely as she saw Amy make eye contact with her and give her a small wave while mouthing the word ‘hi’.  Nora gave one back in return.

“Mostly I want to thank all of you for coming here today…” Kale went on with his speech, “I’m so proud to present this fairground to all of you.  This was a dream of my father’s…that I would someday run this place for him.  And although I am running more than just this place, he would be proud to know, I think, the reason I’ve decided to keep it going.”  Kale took a moment to glance over at Nora, who he saw was looking back at him and giving him a small and grateful smile.

“All of your money that you spend here today,” Kale continued as he turned back to the crowd, “Goes to a very good cause.  It goes to the funding of the Caroline Gallo Blood Drive.  A step that I feel goes in the direction toward all of us coexisting.  Vampires and humans can live together peacefully.  I believe that can be true.  And I know all of you feel the same because you wouldn’t be here today if you didn’t.  I think what we are trying to achieve here today is the start of a new generation.  A generation that won’t be brought up in fear.  Now, it’s not going to change overnight.  There are a lot of people and vampires out there that don’t feel the same.  That’s o.k.  Great change doesn’t happen overnight.  It takes time.  But I think if we can start this…this new movement, then our children and our children’s children will have a world that is much better than ours.  A world where they don’t have to be afraid.  That, I think, is something worth striving for.  Soon, every night, not just ones with a full moon, will be Freedom Nights.”

It was a wave of applause that followed the end of Kale’s speech.  Kale glanced over at Nora again.  She was giving him a very proud smile as she reached out a hand to him.  He immediately took it in his and squeezed it, grinning back at her.

“Well, let’s go have some fun everybody!” Jay now shouted into the microphone.  The mass of people now dispersed, each heading to a different place in the fairground.  Nora and Kale, however, turned to one another.

“You were wonderful,” Nora complimented as she put her arms around Kale’s neck.  Kale, in turn, put his hands on Nora’s waist and grinned.

“I think I got my point across pretty well.”

Nora now looked up into Kale’s red vampiric eyes as he looked into hers as well. She wore a somewhat serious expression now as she said, “You are going to do great things, you know…”

“We are going to do great things,” Kale corrected her.

Nora playfully scoffed. “I haven’t done much.  You’re the one who’s done all this…and more…”

“You’ve done plenty,” Kale rectified again, “After all, you allowed a honeymoon to be put aside just so I could get this place restored.”

Nora glanced over to where the Ferris Wheel stood as she watched it start up, slowly spinning. “Of course I did,” she responded, now looking back up at him, “This place is just as sentimental to me as it is to you.  After all, it’s where we first really became friends…and it’s right up on that Ferris Wheel where you asked me….”

“Well, regardless,” Kale then interjected, “How do you feel about leaving tomorrow morning to a little place called….Hawaii?”

Nora raised her eyebrows in happy surprise. “Really?  Are you serious?!”

“I already have the tickets.”

Nora giggled as she stared deep into his eyes and wrapped her arms more tightly around him. “That sounds wonderful.”

“You know,” Kale then cunningly spoke, “I’ve heard the place is very human-vampire friendly.  With the large moon and all of the lights and torches, it’s almost impossible for you to change into a hellion form at night.”

“Hm…” Nora smirked, her vampire fangs flashing as she responded sarcastically, “What ever shall we do with our time at night when we’re not hunting?”

“I could think of something,” Kale artfully smiled as he pulled her closer to him.

Nora looked into his eyes lovingly as she then said, “I love you, Kale Rogan.”

“I love you,” Kale responded, “…Nora Rogan.”

Nora smiled one more time as she then closed her eyes and kissed him.  She felt his hands hug her waste as she, in turn, caressed his cheek with her left hand, the diamond from her wedding rings sparkling in the sunlight that suddenly became caught in it.

 

 

THE END.

Impressum

Tag der Veröffentlichung: 16.07.2013

Alle Rechte vorbehalten